This book belongs to Himeros. This is just a copy of it.

OceanofPDF.com
 Beg For It
ELIZABETH NADIR has never had control. All of her life, she has been the

controlled and never the controller. Those who held power over her always

did what was best for them, and in the end, it almost got her killed. After

escaping the hell created by the ones closest to her, she vows to never let

another man control her again. Now she is on the run with her four-year-

old son and taking whatever means necessary to ensure they survive.

Even if it means unintentionally stealing from one of the most powerful and

deadliest men in the country.

SILAS JONATHON WOLFE has always had control. He feeds off of

dominating in every aspect of life. When he meets a woman who fights for

control just as much as he feeds off it, it drives the darkness inside of him

mad. But feelings are pushed aside when he wakes from his one-night stand

with his most prized possessions missing, along with a flash drive that could

ruin everything. If things get worse for wear, he'll have to kill to ensure the

flash drive is returned before anyone discovers the secrets it keeps.

Now, he must find her.
OceanofPDF.com
 Acknowledgments
Of course, I have to thank Himeros for writing such a fantastic book.

Her incredible mind and skillful writing have gifted us a phenomenal story

and unforgettable characters. It’s such a shame that after her hard work,

Wattpad removed it. Even though Himmy is done writing and she can’t

receive the proper credit her work deserves, it should still be remembered

by all of us who love it.

Big thanks to:

Coop, for sending your screen recording of Beg For It; this

wouldn’t have started without you.

Raksha, for editing Coops video for easier reading; it helped me

in the more challenging spots to read.

Big Booty Judy, for getting chapter 30 done for me, it was hard,

but your work helped move this along.

Liyah 🐚, for doing chapters 39-42 for me, you killed those
chapters.
 Thank you to everyone who encouraged me while I worked on this,

and thank all of you for your patience as this came out. I’m so glad I could

get this done for all of us to continue admiring Himmys work.

While I haven’t completed all of the editing I wanted to do, I promise

I’ll finish it someday. For now, EPUB and PDF!

- Chelle
OceanofPDF.com
 Table of Contents
Beg For It
Acknowledgments
Table of Contents
|1| The Birthday Girl
|2| The Slight of Hand
|3| The First Night
|4| The Stranger
|5| The Big Bad Wolf
|6| The Great Escape
|7| The Knife
|8| The Blood King
|9| The Stupid Girl
|10| The Fighter
|11| The Lost Angels
|12| The Game
|13| The Morning After
|14| The Slaying
|15| The Sacrifice
|16| The Smoking Gun
|17| The Runner
|18| The Predator
|19| The Prey
|20| Regina Dei Morti
|21| The Mark of Cain
|22| The Interrogation
|23| The Truth
|24| The Scars
|25| The Video
|26| The Gun
|27| The Black Sweep
|28| The Milk Carton Girl
|29| The Enemy of My Enemy
|30| The Price Paid
|31| The Evil Queen
|32| The Dark Current
|33| The Great Arturi
|34| The Dead Man's Bed
|35| The Girl Who Cried Wolfe
|36| The Lone Wolf
|37| The Dragon Tattoo
|38| The Aftermath
|39| The Captive Bride
|40| The Rain & Thunder
|41| The Birthday Butterflies
|42| The Glass Room
|43| The Eye
|44| The Unwanted Daughter
|45| The Play
|46| The Dangerous Dance
|47| The Reflection
|48| The Monsters Outside
|49| The North Star
|50| The Blue Farmhouse
|51| The Friend
|52| The Skies Above The Blue
|53| The Hounds
|54| The Promise
|55| The First Wave
|56| The Devil Comes
|57| The Glass Prison
|58| The Poison
|59| The Kings War
|60| Revenge
|Epilogue|
|Alternative Ending|
 |1| The Birthday Girl
Estrella Marlene Lorenzo

My mother had always told me since I was a child that I was bright.

I had brains, she said, beauty, and most of all, a big heart.

I didn't understand why that was so important or why any act of

kindness I did brought such a big smile to her face. Seeing her so happy

when I was good gave me great joy. She used to tell me that for a long time,

she had been unhappy, and the day I was born, I became her happiness. Her

bright light in the dark world she lived in, she explained with a small smile

on her glowing face. I was the only bright thing in her life—a star in the

dark sky.

So, she named me Estrella.

My childhood home had been built by only the best architects Italy

had to offer and was painted and displayed as if it was art itself. It had
fifteen rooms with fifteen locks, each floor covered in yards of golden

spattered tile, a kitchen big enough for Momma to spend her days in, and

hundreds of acres of land that we were never allowed to see. If my father

could have put stardust in every room, he would have done it for her. The

rooms were filled with all the treasures any man could ever want, and my

father made it perfect just for her. My father built my mother this house as a

wedding gift, yet Mom and I were never allowed to go outside.

My mom loved my father dearly, but the man my mother married on

her wedding day was not the same man that brought her home. Throughout

the years, he bought her lavish gifts from around the world and rare artifacts

from the bottom of every sea, but that did not distract her from the truth. No

matter how pretty you make a building look, it will still be a prison when

the door locks.

When I was born, her prison became a house of birth, and her love

learned to break down walls. Eventually, after years of persuasion, we were

allowed outside once every four months. On those days, we screamed and
laughed like never before. I would run until my legs gave out and stare up

at the sky and think it really is this blue.

Books and paintings did not give justice to how beautiful the

afternoon sky looked on days like this. On my 15th birthday, my father

decided I would be thrown a grand party to celebrate my coming of age. I

had never had a party before, and the excitement I felt that day was

indescribable. Hundreds of people came to see me and give their blessing to

me and the years to come. I met people I had never seen before, which

doesn't say much since I have known 10 people at most my entire life.

I hadn't seen this many people since my brother's 14th birthday party.

I was not allowed to attend because father said it was dangerous.

But from my spot on the balcony, I could see the men and women

who gushed over my little brother with praise, whereas most did not know I

existed. I was told that it was for my own protection but being this isolated

did not feel like safety.

 Every year as my brother grew older, I watched from the balcony as

grand feasts were made in his name and millions of dollars graced our

house in the prospects of his future. Jealousy was not something I felt often,

and I was not entirely sure if it was just that. Envy, maybe, that he was

known, he was cared for, he was alive. Physically I was just as alive as he

was. I breathe, move, and speak, but he has seen the world. He has left this

prison too many times to count. When my parents migrated to America

from Italy, I was only told stories of our homeland, yet my brother took a

flight there for the first time when he was five years old.

In this world, being a girl was a disadvantage, and I felt like I was.

However, I loved my brother dearly and knew he felt the same way.

He thought I was made for great things and was the smartest person he

knew, unlike my father, who liked to use me as his chess piece whenever he

had the chance. My brother believed I was made of the same magic as stars.

I knew my father was not a good man, I had learned that from experience,

and when my brother "came of age," I made sure he was never involved. I

always convinced my father that I could do the dirty work and let my
brother perform smaller tasks. I was the oldest, and even if I was

undervalued and underestimated, I still didn't want to see anyone get hurt.

I didn't know what to think about my party. I was so overwhelmed

that I was even getting one in the first place. I hadn't been this happy in a

really long time. The party was better than I could have ever dreamed of. It

wasn't about the hundreds of people and the gifts they brought with them. I

was able to communicate with new people other than my family and

servants. I met people, and they showed me the wonders of the world I

would never be able to touch. They showed me how big the world outside

this golden palace was. When the party ended, I waved the guests goodbye,

and that night, I cried myself to sleep, dreaming about the sea and the

mountains I would never experience.

I hum along to the soft music playing in my room a few days later,

sitting on the windowsill drawing in my notebook. I shake the thoughts

away and focus on the peak of trees over our iron gates. I steady my hand

and try to capture what my eye sees when I notice a steady stream of black

vehicles drive up to our house.

 Not even five minutes later, my door opens abruptly, causing me to

jump in my seat, seeing my father and his two guards at my door. My

father's face remains blank as he looks at me; I do not think I have ever seen

a smile on his face when he is near me. I think my little brother Xavier

receives all of them, and there are not enough for me anymore. I have

learned to make Mommy’s smiles enough.

"Reya, come with me, beautiful." I walk up to him, leaving my

notepad behind. The men tower over me, and I draw close to my father for

protection as he leads me out of my room. I take in the giant mural painted

on the hallway walls, giant trees taking up most of the art, animals running

through the forest, and a pack of snarling wolves following close behind.

When I was really little, I used to be terrified of the mean-looking wolves,

and I would close my eyes and run down the hallway imagining the giant

wolves nipping at my ankles. Beasts that drank blood like it was water, the

substitution much more favorable. The wolves leave a trek of dead animals

behind them, ripped into pieces, almost grinning at their work. I have never
liked wolves and have never been one. I have always been the deer, rabbit,

and fox, fighting to escape.

I was taught quickly that foolish thoughts like these would get me

killed. I could not be weak or I would never make it in the real world. I

made myself stronger every day, hoping my father would finally let me out.

I never expected that it would be like this. I am led to the foyer where

almost thirty men stand, all dressed in fine suits and expensive accessories.

When I make my way down the stairs, they all look up, giving me

mixed expressions of smiles and...hunger. I knew my body was not that of

someone my age. I had blossomed early and tried my best to hide it. My

dress was a pale gray floor-length gown that dipped low in the front and

was backless. I thought nothing of it when my maiden picked it for me this

morning.

I smile back hesitantly at the men knowing it is polite of me to

acknowledge my father's partners. I hear a few chuckles, and my father

smooths some of my curly hair from my face. I was used to being in the
room when my father had meetings, but I was unsure if I had met any of the

men here before. Which makes sense since the only meetings I am allowed

to go to are with his three leading officers. Why are they here?

“Sit" I take a seat at the bottom of the stairs without a second thought,

and the men look impressed. My father starts to discuss business with the

associates while I stare blankly at the wall in front of me. I look down when

I notice most of the men still looking at me, and at the bottom of the step, I

see a beautiful little ladybug. I smile, lifting my dress and bending down to

watch the ladybug move around before it scurries onto the bare skin of my

feet. I giggle softly at the sight, pecking at the colorful insect in wonder.

"Fuck, look at her, men." I look up from the ladybug and see them all

looking at me or, more specifically, my cleavage, where my large breasts

are forced against the fabric. I straighten up with a blush, crossing my arms

over my chest, forgetting the ladybug altogether. Forgetting what a beautiful

sight it is to see something from the outside survive in here.

 "20 million of this quarter’s profits and 5% shares from my company

in Italy and America." One man speaks up, his beady eyes watching me and

I look around for Mama, but I don't see her anywhere.

"30 million along with the vineyard in Maya court and last week's

shipping at the docks."

Another calls out right after until a yelling match starts up amongst

the crowd. “15% in De la Rosa," The men stop speaking. "60 million

dollars along with access to the shops in

L.A, Las Vegas, New York, D.C., and of course Europe." Even my

father looks shocked, the man steps forward, and I tense up at the familiar

face. His tall figure stands out amongst the crowd, and he is dressed in an

all-black Armani Suit as if he stepped out of the night itself. I would not call

him a friend, but at this moment, it seems like he is the only one in sight.

Cain Anthony Marcelio.

I don't know what the bidding is for, but it cannot be anything good,

and by the look, things are about to get so much worse. I need Ma. From
what I have come to learn about Cain since our first meeting when I was 11,

he is not a good man.

“You are willing to give all that for my daughter to be yours?" At my

father's words, I want to stand and scream at him. I want to run out of this

house and never come back, but before I can move, two guards step next to

me. My father has just made a deal with the devil, and his name is Cain.

Cain pauses to look over at me, and I hold my shaking hands against

my chest, chewing so hard on my bottom lip that blood flows into my

mouth. The burn of the cut is the only thing telling me that this is all real

and not some nightmare.

"That and much more if necessary," I squeeze my eyes shut to keep

my tears at bay, seeing the look of approval on my father's face.

“Ye-"

"Wait, I have a condition of my own," Cain speaks up. Looking proud

of himself when he sees the shiver that runs down my spine,

"Окау-"
 “I want her now. I will not wait three years for her. She will leave

with me today." A choked cry leaves my lips, and I try to back away, but the

guards gently push me forward. Even they look remorseful, fuck them. If

they really felt bad, they would let me run.

“I agree to your terms." My father shakes hands with Cain, and just

like that, my fate is sealed.

"Father, no, you can't." I struggle against the guards as they drag me

towards Cain, and I kick the back of one of the guard's knees, and he falls

forward. The other guard completely yanks me away from the stairs, and I

am forced in front of the devil. "Mama! Xavier! Help me!" I scream,

begging anyone to help me, and I cry, seeing the maids bring down my

belongings. The women crying silently in goodbye, and I pray for him to

change his mind, but he doesn't. One of the maids speaks hurriedly with my

father, yet he makes no move to help, and the betrayal cuts deep.

"Father! No, I have been good! I have been strong! I do as you say!

Please, Father, don't let them take me!"

 "Estrella," My mother comes sprinting into the room with the guards

chasing after her. I elbow the man holding me and manage to attach myself

to her as I sob. My brother comes running into the room after my mother,

but my father pulls him tightly against him.

"Momma, I don't want to go. Please don't let them take me. I want to

stay. Let me stay." I sob, and she screams at my father to reconsider, to let

me go, to call it off. My father looks at her solemnly, and I think he only

regrets making her upset and not giving his daughter away to strangers.

"She will be a queen. It is her duty as a woman to please her new

partner. It is what is best for everyone, my love. Now let her go."

My brother watches silently with cold eyes, and I know that if I was

in his place, this would not have happened. If I had been what my father

wanted, he would not have sold me away.

"M-Mommy, p- please." Suddenly, I feel arms wrap around my waist

and hot breath against my neck, and my mother’s eyes widen, "You sick

bastard, you let her go. You cannot take my daughter. You cannot have her!"
 "Oh, but she is already mine."

She is pulled away from me just as I feel a needle pierce into my

neck, and my body becomes limp in Cain's arms, but I can see everything

and hear it all. My crying, my mother's screams, my father's orders, my

brother's silence, and my heart, oh, how my heart breaks

The last thing I see before it all goes black is the smile on my father's

face.
 |2| The Slight of Hand
Elizabeth Estrella Nadir

The club on Friday night is loud and filled with obnoxious drunk

people. The tight black spaghetti-strapped dress I wear has caught a few

eyes but not the ones I want. My curly hair is slicked back into a high top

bun and the fake gold hoops I wear glimmer against the strobe lights.

"A water, please," I ask the bartender and he fills my glass, sliding it

towards me before attending to the other intoxicated bar snails. I turn my

back to them and focus my eyes on the crowd. The first one of three I spot

is Matthew Irvine, the brain, a pretty boy from an Ivy League university.

His father disowned him at 20 and took away his inheritance which led to

him seeking an income elsewhere.

Matthew built his construction company with his partners from the

ground up in only 2 months. By 3, he had thousands of homes built, dozens

of gold diggers at his doorstep, and millions of dollars. No one could

fathom how they did it. After months of tailing them and researching, the

answer was clear. The homes were sold to rich associates from their private

life and the ones that were left abandoned were home to Immigrant families

from all around the world.

They sucked money out of these poor migrant families every month

and then when the next month came and they couldn't pay up the three

partners had officials pick them up.

They drilled fear and desperation into all the people who were forced

to stay with them to survive and the boys made big off of it. This idea

seemed to hit off within the elite community and more and more started

signing on to get a share. Now, he parties hard every night, but on Friday?

Friday is when he gets paid. He has a knack for depositing his checks into

his account every Friday night after a night of clubbing with future partners.

The checks are piling up in his back pocket as he grinds against half-naked

girls begging to be Mrs. Irvine for a night.

 I sip on my drink slowly, watching as he breaks away from his other

business partners Jax, the muscle, and Alonzo, the shit or more specifically

the collector of the lost. Matthew stumbles through the crowd, brushing past

me to order a drink before sitting back on his stool. I make sure to brush

past his shoulder as I reach for a napkin and he shifts, giving me wide eyes.

"Hey. sorry, I needed to grab this." I pat my wet lips with the cloth and he

watches my every move.

Hook, line, and sinker,

"No problem, what's a pretty girl like you doing in a place like this?"

Waiting for you." I wink and he laughs, taking that as an invitation to

move in closer. This is going to be even easier than I expected. "What's

your name, beautiful?"

I reply, easily. "Alina." The first rule of the game is to never give

them your real name and look at that, it rhymes.

"Matt." I shake his outstretched hand and proceed to give him my best

smiles, the best sight of my cleavage, and my best lines before he gives in
asking me to be his for the night. I laugh in his face telling him I'm not that

type of girl, excusing myself from my seat. I count backward in my head

when I reach the hallway to the bathrooms and he is right there pushing me

against the wall. I give him a moan and he groans, pressing his body against

mine tight enough that I slip my hand in his pockets and grab the checks.

"Alina, come home with me." He presses a kiss to my neck and I can

barely keep my cringe inside. "I don't know," I whisper innocently, nuzzling

my face in his neck, unlocking the gold chain around his neck, and putting

it down my dress in a matter of seconds.

"I can make you feel good. baby." Please stop talking. "Fine, let me

go to the bathroom." I giggle obnoxiously, he grins and I narrowly avoid the

kiss he tries to give me. This club is one of my favorite spots to make quick

cash because of the exit inside the bathroom. I am out of the club and inside

a bus around the corner before Mr. Irvine could say, ‘I've been played.’


 Veronica Hart was my target on Saturday night.

She resigned in the back of a classy bar, nursing a scotch on the rocks

in one hand and a case file in the other. When the bartender makes her way

over to me I, again, order water strolling over to the circular booth. Mrs.

Hart's eyes connect with mine almost instantly and she plays with the drink

in her hand. Hart is beautiful in a very powerful sense. Pitch black hair and

dark eyes upon an angular sharp face.

In her all-black pantsuit, she looks just like every businesswoman in

the joint but the darkness behind her eyes shows me she could have been

death itself. Maybe in a sense, she was a lawyer for the bad, the evil, and

the ugly. She defended the murderers and the rapists of the world with a

grin as each and everyone was acquitted. Hart saved the lives of trust fund

white boy rapists and gang leaders and was given millions and return for

her so-called generosity.

I make my way to the booth beside hers. disconnecting our eyes and

she looks so disappointed I almost smile. It is all too easy. It seems that
those that do bad always happen to be the loneliest. I take a seat so that my

back is facing her while I nibble on the complimentary fruits and nuts on

the table. Seconds after I take my seat there's a tap on my shoulder, I turn

slowly to look into her dark almost owl looking eyes. "What's a pretty girl

like you doing in a place like this?" The pickup line has been said to me a

hundred times before but I still play along.

I chuckle at her joke and she introduces herself before asking if I'm

alone. I give her a shy smile pushing a piece of my hair behind my ear. I am

dressed in a navy blue strapless dress with a gray blazer over it. I made sure

I looked every hit professional enough to look important in this room. My

hair is in a messy bun and I play with the loose hairs near my face. "I was

supposed to meet someone but he canceled”

Hart gives me a sympathetic smile, “Men do that.” Veronica invites

me to sit with her in her booth and I take a moment to gaze at the

sophisticated woman. It must be difficult being married to a man you have

no attraction towards. Being a closeted lesbian is worse. Hart has had her

fair share of affairs with blue-eyed brunette interns at her firm. It's her type
and I wonder if the girls remind her of a woman she once knew. The blue

contacts in my eyes seem to be the first thing she catches onto. I made sure

to straighten my curly brown hair into wavy Locs which she continues to

play with as we talk. She sounds like a very lonely woman but I cannot find

it within me to pity the likes of her. The men she defends are the same men

that have hurt and killed the people I once loved.

The same people like him.

Mrs. Hart laughs heartily at my half attempt at a joke, leaning in

closer to whisper drunken words in my ear. I laugh girlishly, placing my

hand on hers and she speaks again, "What do y-you want from the world,

pretty girl?" Hart sturs like she is the genie that can grant all my wishes.

"Love," I say off the top of my head, I don't know if I even believe in

that anymore. "Well if you couldn't have that?” I make sure she finishes her

eighth drink to speak up. I have already slipped her gold watch and the cash

pocket into my bag.

 “I want to finish law school, but I don't think I can afford to finish this

semester. so at this point in my life, finishing this drink." I giggle again

turning against her and she gasps when my breasts press against her side. I

smile, peeling my coat off and she bites her lip, not even bothering to hide

her lingering eyes. This is always the last part with sad married people.

The temptation of skin.

"How m-much do you need?" She breathes, stroking her hand down

my side sensuously.

"For what?" I act dumb just waiting for Hart to pull out her

checkbook and pay for my dreams to come true. "For law school, I will

make you a deal," She grabs her checkbook from her bag and scribbles on

the paper before shoving it my way “I will give you $10,000 if you spend

the rest of the night with me." I gasp in mock disbelief and she grins,

convincing me to take her deal and be my pimp for the night and all the

other yada yada.

 I take the check in my hand, "Are you sure?" I ask hesitantly even

though I am ready to bolt out of here and get back to the motel.

"Completely," I press a kiss to her soft cheek and thank her

repeatedly, feeding her ego a bit before I excuse myself explaining that I am

calling my roommate to tell her I won't be home. She finishes her next drink

quicker than the last ordering another drink and by the time her next drink

comes, I am already gone.

The bus home is long and grueling, my hood stays firmly on top of

my head so no one can see my face. Not that it would matter since the bus

is sparse of life other than me and a few other riders who look dead. The

motel's lights shine across me as I finally make my way to my room,

knowing that in a short span of hours I won't ever see this place again. The

trick to surviving in this world is for people to not even know you exist.

I unlock the door and slip inside quickly when I hear one of the doors

open beside ours. I finally breathe a little easier when the locks are bolted

and slip off my jacket and the rest of my clothes, feeling sick to my
stomach. I turn to the shower for some relief, sitting under the hot spray of

water and still not feeling anything, scrubbing my body of every sinful deed

before finally sitting in my misery letting the water spray at my feet.

"Mommy," My little boy calls out and he walks over to me, rubbing

the sleep from his eyes. I stroke his curly hair away from his baby face,

feeling the guilt in my chest lessen at the sight of my son. "I'm right here,

baby. I'm sorry I was gone so long." Ant smiles, turning the knobs down on

the shower so it isn't burning hot anymore and I help him remove his shorts

before he joins me in the tub. He smuggles against my chest as I wash his

hair, pressing my lips to his scalp. "It's okay, did you get it?" He asks,

sitting up and I point out the money and jewelry on the toilet seat. "We'll be

okay baby, we have enough to keep moving." Ant smiles a bit and I pull

him further into my arms whilst he plays with my hair, placing a kiss on my

nose, I grin and the guilt is pushed to the back of mind at that moment.

Everything I have ever done is for him, no matter how it makes me

feel, knowing that I can protect him is worth it. Even though we can never

have a home we have built one with each other and no matter what, having
him would always be enough. After I put Ant to bed, I sit on the end of the

bed lost in the chaos of my thoughts, and above it all I see his dark eyes

watching me. He stands among the wolves in the painting, coated in my

blood; he stares at us from the forest, walking closer and closer until I trap

him in the wallpaper and he is frozen in time. Lips parted with the same

snarl as the beasts.

I open my eyes and look into the reflection across from me and ask,

"What's a pretty girl like you doing in a place like this

 |3| The First Night
Elizabeth Estrella Nadir

My dream tonight is filled with wolves and screams; this time, I am

trapped within the painting in my childhood home, forced to watch the

terror that occurs on the outside. I run through the forest, hearing myself

scream on the outside, her fear matching my own, when I hear the devil

cackle behind me. I sit up in bed, panting heavily, and Ant sits up to hug me

quickly, trying to coax me out of yet another nightmare. The days are

starting to blend together. Last month I forgot it was my mother's birthday.

Last week, I forgot my brother's middle name, and the things I once

believed held the greatest importance are starting to dwindle into nothing.

My brain is a series of instruction manuals and survival skills, and I

forget which ones I created to save myself and which ones he put inside my

head. I put Ant back to sleep when I see it is only four in the morning, and
even though my sleep is gone, I did not want to jeopardize his. I make the

rounds around our small apartment and make sure every window and the

front door is locked.

This seems to be the only thing I can do now as the money I stole

drains with every day that passes. I am falling apart at the seams, knowing

that if I can't pull enough money together, we will be caught. I scrub my

hands down my face with a sigh, putting my curly, mostly wavy, hair into a

bun and getting to work.

Once I finish doing research, I find my next target. Mr. Ricardo

Valdez works for one of the leading drug lords in California. He has a thing

for pretty, young girls with big tits. Check, check, and check. I start the

horrendous deal of straightening my hair, smacking the TV box that came

with the apartment in hopes the channel will clear up. Two hours later. Ant

wakes. Running into the room for a hug before he moves to the restroom to

brush his teeth. I place some steamed carrots and grilled chicken on his

plate with a glass of water.

 "Ugh, not carrots, Momma." Ant pulls his shirt over his head, taking a

seat at the table, and I snap my head towards him. "Fine, if you don't want

the carrots, then you can have none of it," I state simply, and he shoves a

spoonful of carrots in his mouth.

"Mmm, It's delicious, mama."

I hum, "That's what I thought." I clean up my own plate while he

complains he's full when there are still more carrots on his plate, "Baby,

please, you need to eat for Momma, okay?" I beg, trying to feed him his

carrots, but he whines for no more, pushing the spoon away with his hands.

I know he hates carrots, but if he keeps eating microwave dinners and

frozen pizza, he is going to get sick. "Mama will play with you if you eat

just one more spoonful, okay?" I say, and his dark brows furrow, but when I

gently press the spoon against his lips, he opens his mouth and eats them.

He looks just like his father sometimes. "Now, who's Mama’s good boy?"

Kissing his cute little face, he giggles, giving me a kiss on the lips before

snuggling against my neck.

 I hug him, getting his insulin, closing my eyes when I see he is

running out again. I give him his shot on his bum, barely hearing a whimper

from him, and he sighs when I pull the needle out. I bury my face in his

curls, breathing in his scent. My little Ant, he had always been a small baby,

and the pregnancy and labor had been horrible, but he was my boy. He was

born premature, and there were complications with the birth, yet, he was

perfect. When he was one, he was diagnosed with Type 1 diabetes;

however, I did not find out about it until he got really sick and was in the

hospital for weeks. He barely reaches my hip now at four years old and

since the very beginning. I have called him my Ant. He's the only one I

have left now.

He starts to wiggle in my arms, and I know he wants to play, so I

place him down on his feet. He smiles, showing me his front tooth missing,

and I smile back just before the lights go out.

"Mama!" I hear Ant cry out, and I grab him pulling him close. "It's

okay, baby, I'm gonna put you on the couch," I whisper, kissing his cheek

and trying to get us to the couch without busting my ass on the hardwood
floor. After I make sure he's okay, I walk to the kitchen to get the candles,

placing them all around our small apartment and lighting them until the

room is lit enough to see.

“-That's much better," Ant says. Playing with his little train, I smile,

nodding, silently adding another thing to my checklist.

#8- pay the electricity bill.

But with what money Eliza? Huh, they are already threatening to

evict us. Ant's medicine is running out. Is it just going to be another week of

starving yourself so you can get his medicine and make him eat the food he

doesn't even want?

If that's what it takes, then I will, as long as he's okay.

The day drains into the night as I go over lessons with Ant, and he

helps us clean up our tiny apartment. I never thought we would stay here for

this long, it has almost been three months of living here, and I don't know

how we are going to be able to leave. Ant has made a friend with the

neighbor's little girl, and I have amazing neighbors who I barely speak to
because I know to never get too close. One second, someone can be your

friend, and the next, someone you barely recognize. I carry my boy in my

arms, wincing when I feel the bumpy scar on his back.

I'm so sorry, baby. Never again.

He eats dinner with me and falls asleep after singing him his song. I

tuck him into our bed tight, kissing his chubby cheek.

I love you, baby. I promise things will be better.

I change into a beige tank top and brown tight high-waisted pants,

taking a seat on the edge of my bed to slide on my black boots. I look at

myself in the mirror, sliding in the blue-colored contacts after throwing on

my dark Jean jacket.

The extensions in my hair make it all the longer, and I place the

prosthetic nose on my face and seal it around my brow ridge. After my

makeup is applied, I look like a completely different person, and I guess

that is what I want.

 To be unrecognizable and completely forgettable to everyone I meet. I

lock the bedroom door behind me and the apartment before I make my way

to the bar on my list. It takes 30 minutes to reach the bar and 5 more

minutes to convince myself to go inside. I go through all the pros and cons

in my head, trying to make it feel better. I know it's useless, so I stick a

smile on my face and go in.

Smile, you're a horrible person.

Silas Jonathon Wolfe

Ricky Valdez is surrounded by his men when I enter the bar, laughing

while a pretty barely clad blonde sits on his lap. I don't think Mrs. Valdez

would like this very much. The jubilant gangster throws down wads of cash

betting on the soccer game on the screen while I figure out a way to get him

alone. He is the next name on the list, and I need to question him the only

way I know how with pain.

 Almost an hour later, the bar is completely packed with people, and it

is hard to keep my eye on the fat bastard while he jugs down beer and food

like he hasn't eaten in days. His eyes watch the blonde as she dances around

the room before they snap to the entrance of the bar when a woman enters.

Valdez licks his lips before speaking to his men, and I turn to see the new

addition to the party. Once she makes it through the crowd by the door, I

finally get a good look at the woman, and fuck if she isn't the most beautiful

thing to enter this bar. Her blue eyes scan the room before they land on the

bar, and she makes her way over, her long brown hair swishing against her

hips. She orders herself a drink and brings it to her full pouty lips, and

instead of focusing on the task at hand, I move closer to her.

As soon as I sit beside her, she turns to me, and I get a long look at the

sizable amount of cleavage pressed against her tight tank top. Her trimmed

waist leads to an ample set of hips, and, my god, her thighs are something I

can sink my teeth into.

"Hello," She is the first to speak up. Her straight nose and cheeks are

dusted in what looks like glitter; I’m not a fan of the stuff. It makes her look
like a fairy.

"Jonathon." I introduce myself, withholding my first name like I

always do. It is better for no one to ever truly know you in this business.

"Eliza." I see her hand twitch after she says her name, but I ignore it. Out of

the corner of my eye, I try to keep an eye on Valdez while concentrating on

Eliza. I order us a few drinks, and she thanks me, but now she seems a little

nervous. We take a shot watching the horrible sitcom on TV and

complaining about how the theatrics do not work for the show, and that shit

is going down the drain. She's a funny girl, but a part of me always stays on

guard, and I know you can never trust a pretty face.

"What's the wolf and skull mean?" She asks, and I see she's staring at

the ring on my index finger. It is surrounded by the ink on the back of my

hand. The ring is a silver wolf with its mouth wrapped around the base of

my finger, snarling.

Eliza is transfixed by the skull, wearing a crown encompassing my

entire right hand with a bullet in its head. Smoke trails up my wrist and
disappears beneath the sleeve of my black long-sleeved t-shirt.

"Power can get you killed."

The more we talk, the more I start to imagine this woman in my bed.

She removes her coat, and I take a deep breath, trying to keep my cool

when she looks back at me. "Why do you keep staring at my lips, Johnny?"

She asks me, amused, playing with her bottom lip, and I wonder if this

woman has any idea what I would do to her if I had her in my bed. The

things I could do with my mouth that would make her scream.

"Do you have any idea what I want to do with that little mouth of

yours?" I ask in return, and she gapes. She squeezes her thick thighs

together, slowly sipping her drink. "No, I don't." Eliza chuckles a bit,

pushing the front of my fake glasses up, and I smirk at her clear

nervousness. It is almost like she hasn't been near a man, so, let's say

intimately, in ages.

Who is this woman?

 "Yeah, I might have to turn away every time you speak because it has

me wanting to do a lot of things with that mouth that would get us both in

trouble," I say, throwing my drink back and feeling the burn sear its way

down my throat. Out of the corner of my eye, I see her chest rise and fall

just a bit faster, and I wonder what her naked tits would look like, covered

in sweat and in my mouth.

"Then maybe we should do it somewhere else."

I stroke my hand against the side of her neck. The light peach fuzz on

her neck makes her even more endearing. It is something that probably

bothers her, but I would never want to see it go.

Her pulse quickens under my thumb, and I am not sure if it is the

drink in her hand or my touch that draws her closer. She hesitates, yet I

don't, completely forgetting about Valdez at the moment. I pull her to me

and kiss her hot mouth. She moans, giving me access, and I press my

tongue to hers, sucking on hers while her nails dig into the back of my neck.
I feel the air in her chest catch, and I take advantage, pressing her close

enough that she can feel the problem she caused between my legs.

She pulls away, looking down, but I grab her hair, forcing her to look

up at me, kissing her once again. I press her against the bar, making our

drinks tip over onto the wood. I dig one hand in her hair, angling her face to

kiss her deeper. She becomes slack against me, a moan dribbling from her

lips, and I swallow it. Her body quivers against mine, and I wonder how

long it has been since she has been touched. I wonder if she is scared of her

body's reaction to me, I know most women are. Eliza moans, and I squeeze

her harder, wondering if she has ever had a man like me, one that could

control her and destroy her so easily. I would give her body exactly what it

needs and then destroy it, and she would still thank me.

"Jonathon." She nearly whines when I grab her ass, grinding my dick

against her little button. I keep my leg between both of hers, watching her

grind down on it for some release when I suck the spot on her neck.
 “Is that an invitation?" I mumble against her lips, referring to the

response she gave me earlier, and she nods, licking her lips, and I wonder if

she can taste me like the liquor we had tonight.

"Definitely."

Next thing I know, I have her hand in mine, and we're outside one of

my many apartments, her other hand running suggestively against my thigh.

Unlocking the door, I pull her in, closing the door behind us, feeling her

hand skim against my erection.

Fuck.

I pin her ass against the back of my couch, bending down to taste her

lips, barely stifling a groan. She tastes so good, like the strawberries from

the shot she took, and for a moment, I think I can taste her want. Her body

shakes in both nervousness and inexperienced arousal, and I don't know

which reaction I find more appealing. She is like a doe in the woods, all

alone, and I am the wolf.

 I thrust my hips into hers, nudging my erection harshly against her

clothed pussy, leaving her panting against me. "Shit." Eliza moans, digging

the heels of her feet into my ass, her socks, and shoes already off. I chuckle,

helping her pull off her jacket before stealing another kiss, enjoying how

good she tastes. Her nails dig harshly into the hack of my neck as she pulls

me closer, sucking on my tongue. Now I just want her tongue on my

fucking dick. I taste more of her skin as I pull up her shirt, wanting a good

look at the tits that have been teasing me all night. At the same time, she

uses one of her hands to pull up my shirt while the other jerks my dick off

through my pants.

She seems to marvel at the apparent size of my cock, panting when I

thrust back into her hand. The things I could do to this woman, I could

destroy her and leave her to pick up the pieces when morning comes, and it

would be the most beautiful sight.

I pull away, ripping off her shirt, and take off mine, quickly undoing

her bra, the soft material falling off her body. I'm in a trance as I watch her,

half-naked and sitting on the back of my couch, panting for my cock. "I am
going to fuck this hot body of yours until you scream," I mumble before

taking her lips again.

Quickly, I unbutton her pants, sliding them slowly down her legs,

with her underwear, while I kiss a path down. Eliza moans, kicking the

pants away, watching me take off mine. Her thighs shake, and I bite into the

meaty flesh, hearing her choked-up cry when I mark her with my teeth.

Before I can take my pants off all the way, she pulls me to her,

grabbing my dick. "Fuck, woman," I speak up, ready to fuck her when she

starts to jerk me off faster, her hand tightening around me as she milks me

for my release. Eliza smiles slightly, grabbing the edge of my glasses and

pulling them off, placing them on the table beside us.

"Handsome." She whispers, swirling her hand down my dick, and I

suck on the soft skin below her chin. Eliza gasps, pulling me closer while

she strokes me faster. I pull away to sheath myself with the condom

yanking her legs apart. She yelps, hands flying to grip the back of the couch
so she doesn't fall off. Her blue eyes watch my dick slide down her pretty

pink pussy, twitching when I press firmly against her clit.

"Such a sexy little cunt baby, " Eliza whimpers, nails finding purchase

on the couch, and I slide inside the goddess of a woman in front of me. I am

barely halfway in, and she is already extremely tight. A wince takes over

her expression when I slide a little more in. I swear my knees shake when

she wraps her legs around my waist. I breathe harshly, fuck, she is probably

the tightest woman I have ever been inside of. Her back arches, and she tilts

her hips forward to receive more as I stretch her pussy to make room for

me.

"Oh fuck, you're big." She struggles to get out,

"You're fucking tight," I respond, pushing the rest of myself inside

her, and my eyes almost roll back when she runs her nails down my back.

Her flesh accommodating me, and she's so wet it drips all the way down to

my balls. Her chest stutters, moving her hand to her lower stomach as she

moans.
 "I feel you here," I growl and snap my dick further inside her; she

cries out in pain, wrapping her arms around my neck. I take in a deep

breath, barely able to contain myself, when she tightens further around me.

"Stop that," I growl when she clenches tight, but she shakes her head,

wincing at the feel of me inside her, but I pull out of her intoxicating pussy.

I crouch and wrap her legs around my neck, forcing her back against the

couch pillows as I kiss her wet pussy. She grips the cushion crying out, and

I thrust my tongue inside her sweet heaven. I spread each of her lips and

swirl my tongue around her throbbing clit before I take it in my mouth and

suck hard.

"My God, Jonathon." She throws her head back, and I eat her pussy

like it is my last fucking meal. I lap at her juices, dragging her ass off the

couch and standing so she hangs against the sofa. I thought her lips tasted

good, but her pussy is on a whole nother level. I fuck her pussy with my

mouth, and I tilt her fat ass up to lick and kiss her little rose, too, licking the

juices that have dripped down from her. My jaw is coated in her, and I push
my face side to side to finish my meal, swishing my tongue until she cries

out.

"Johnathan." She cums, gripping my dark brown hair when I suck on

her clit. She just tastes too good. I lay her ass back on the couch and thrust

back into her without warning. Her cry of pleasure and pain is my

momentum to pound into her. Her large breasts move with each hard

movement, my balls smacking against her ass and rubbing against the back

of the couch when I lose control and start ramming into her.

I can't help but groan, watching her juices drip down my cöck. She

cries out when I reach the bottom and moans like she has never been

touched there before. I grin wickedly at the thought fucking her hard

enough that I know she won't walk without her knees shaking. I force her to

remember me sinking deep inside her for weeks to come.

"You like this, don't you?" I ask, groaning when she digs one of her

hands into my ass cheek.

 Tilting her hips, stomach in knots from the almost bruising force I

enter her with. "Tell me how it feels."

I suck on that sweet part of her neck as she mumbles how good it

feels, tilting her hips to ask for more. "S-So good, never felt. ohhh." I throw

my head back, grunting, and she bucks against me to meet my thrusts.

With a moan, I move faster, her breasts and stomach plastered against

my muscular chest as I fuck her harder, and she chokes out my name. She

takes my dick like a good girl, screaming and gripping the couch cushions

but never pulling away as I lay into her. She wraps her legs lazily around

my hips, the inside of her thighs pressed against my hips when I grind my

dick inside her tight püssy.

"Yes, yes, yes, like that." Eliza's eyes squeeze shut as she cries out

again, wrapping herself tightly around me now. I don't know how much

more I can take, with her moans, her tight püssy wrapped around my hard

cock, and her sexy little body tormenting me.

 "Ah, Fuck." I groan as she cums again, tightening around me. She

gasps, burying her face in my neck, marking me. I don't have a problem

with it, I think, looking down at the redness of her hips from my hands. I've

never liked it, but if it's coming from this woman, I wouldn't fucking mind.

I stop myself, my hips shaking as I keep from cumming inside this perfect

woman. We both pant, and she looks like she is in another world, still

throbbing around me like a heartbeat. I yank her off the couch and make her

wrap her arms around my neck, walking towards my room.

I almost trip as she starts to ride me. I have to stop, one hand planted

onto the wall beside me to remember how to breathe when gravity causes

her to slam down on me. I grab her ass, meeting her until I start dropping

her on me, the smack of my hips to her ass echoing throughout the room. I

bend a bit, forcing her down and bending forward to drill into her until she

screams, wrapping her hand around my balls.

"Eliza, I'm gonna fuck you raw, "I growl, barely reaching my

bedroom, throwing her on the bed. The minx gently touches her now red

pussy, and I know she is not leaving my bed until she begs me to stop.
 

Elizabeth Estrella Nadir

Fuck, fuck, fuck.

I wasn't supposed to do this. I'm breaking every rule in the book by

doing this, but why does it feel so fucking good? My pussy is already sore

from having him inside me, and I can't find it within me to tell him to stop.

I push my thighs together, feeling the pleasurable burn that comes from it.

I'm on fire, and when he touches me, I love the burn. I stop thinking as soon

as he pulls me to him. That animalistic hunger in his eyes has me dripping.

Oh, fuck he's hot.

I can't help but think about how big he is when his dick drops on my

pussy covered in veins and dripping wet. I can feel it throb against my clit,

making me bite my lip. He lays back on the bed before ordering, "Ride me.

" His sharp jaw is covered in stubble and still wet from my kisses; I lay a
kiss on it. I do as he says, straddling his waist. Taking his fat dick in my

hand, jerking him again for fun.

Sex has never been fun for me, but with him, I don't want it to ever

stop. I want to pass out in his arms from cumming so hard. I want him to

cum from the pleasure we give each other. I want him to like me. Only me

for the night, and I never knew how much I missed being touched by

someone. Not even just the sexual way, but having someone hold me. I

haven't been held by someone in so long.

As I slide down his cock, I completely forget the real reason why I'm

here. He pulls me closer till every inch of me touches him. Looking up, I

grab the bars of his headboard, moving my hips up and down on him. His

head tilts back with a groan, watching me through lidded eyes. His eyes

blaze green at the sight of me on top of him. He grips my breasts in his

hand, showing me who is really in control.

“Fuck, keep going." His grip on my hips now tightens as he makes me

move my hips, pulling me up and down, rocking into me as he sees fit. My

ass slams back into him, and he lowers his hand to catch my juices.Igasp

when he massages my back entrance watching me with dark green eyes. It

is like he is testing me, trying to determine what I am made of as he brands

me with every inch of his hard dick.

I cry out, riding him harder, so close to the edge.

I'm loving every moment of this. I've never felt anything like it.

Jonathan groans, tightening his grip around me, and my chest spreads with

pride, knowing I am making him feel good. The moment I laid eyes on him,

it was like I couldn't help but be near him. The tall hunking muscle of a man

sat there, looking like he had just fallen straight from heaven or crawled his

way out of hell.

"Ah ah, s-shit." I cry out, connecting eyes with him again as he circles

his dick inside me while he thrusts the tip of his finger into my ass. It's all

too intense, his fingers, his grip, his cock, his lips, and the way he looks at

me. He looks at me like he could destroy me in more ways than one, and I
can't find it within me to be scared when the pleasure is this good. I bury

my face in his neck, forcing myself to look away.

He has me moving so hard I start to jump off his dick before

slamming down. "Ohhhh god, don't stop." I moan, pulling back up,

bouncing on his shaft as hard as I can. He grits his teeth with a groan, his

face contorting with pleasure when I grind down on him, feeling him in my

fucking stomach. "Oh Fuck.." Jonathan groans," Your püssy feels so good.

Keep going, Eliza, keep fucking going." We move with each other

intensely, using each other to reach our climaxes. I can't stop my sounds of

pleasure as I get closer.

He grips one of my breasts, tightening his hand on my hip and

pumping into me harder, his hungry mouth sucking on my nipple. "Yes, yes,

yes, Fuck yes, I'm gonna cum so hard." I sob, clawing down his chest and

abs; the blankets on the bed falling to the floor from the speed of our

fucking. His balls slap against my ass, wet from both of our juices, and I

want to taste them badly, so badly my mouth waters. His hand suddenly
connects with my left ass cheek, making me moan, and his eyes widen at

the sound, giving me a naughty smile.

"That's what you need, isn't it?" He smacks my other cheek, biting my

nipple, and I cry out, cumming again on his magnificent cöck. He groans

loudly, pressing his hands against my knees so my legs stay spread, and he

plants his feet, drilling into me. "Stop. Oh Fuck, don't stop.

Stop. It's t-too much." I sob, needing more but at the same time

needing him to stop as my body shakes from release.

He gets this predatory look in his eyes, flipping me over before

standing from the bed. Once I'm on my stomach, he tops me, entering me

with one smooth thrust, pulling my hair, and smacking my ass hard.

“I'm gonna cum, beautiful. I’m gonna cum in this sweet pissy." He

growls, thrusting so deep inside me, I gasp at the pain. It pulls me over the

edge once more.

"Yes, yes, yes," I whine against the mattress. I can't even keep my

eyes open when he hits that spot inside me once again and bottoms out.
"Eliza." He growls against my cheek as he cums inside the condom, my

body shuddering like his on top of mine. He continues to thrust until his

softened member falls out of me.

I really don't want to steal from this guy.

When he falls beside me, his moss-colored eyes slowly take me in, his

very muscular body wet with sweat like mine. Moving lazily, I look at the

clock to see we've been going at it for 3 hours. That explains why I'm so

sore, I think, closing my eyes when his hand runs up and down my back.

"Were you trying to kill me with that pussy?" Jonathan asks hoarsely

as he removes the condom, our voices are useless now, and I laugh, kissing

his neck gently, almost thanking him for giving me something this good. He

tells me I am beautiful once more before massaging my hips to help with

the slight pain.

Dammit, he's a nice guy.

"I was," I reply with a smile, and I’m surprised and sore when he

pulls me under him again, and that night, I pleasure him the only way I
know how. The only way I ever learned before I steal everything I can fit in

my arms when he sleeps.

Like I always have, I disappear hours later like I didn't exist.

I'm sorry.
 |4| The Stranger
Elizabeth Estrella Nadir

He thrusts back inside me, burying himself so deep inside me I choke

on my own breath. I keep my face buried in the pillow slipping on my own

words when he drags himself slowly out of me. I was half asleep when I

woke to his stiff wet tongue inside of me, playing with me until I shook in

climax. My pussy tightened around him achingly when he pushed himself

into my swollen heat,

"T-That's it." I whisper, clawing at the sheets when he pulls my hair

back, fucking me harder and it is so dark outside I cannot even see the

moon. The sounds of a bustling city have quieted into a whisper and it's

drowned out by the sound of us connecting over and over again. The stretch

to accommodate him feels just like the first time as he pushes to reach in
deeper, trying to find something inside me and I am all too willing to help

him by tilting my hips.

"Cum. Then I'm gonna fuck your mouth.”

Stop it, Eliza.

My mind races with the memories of being with that handsome man a

few weeks ago. Jonathon. The marks he left on my body have now

disappeared but I can't seem to get him out of my head.

"You ready?" I ask Ant and he nods, giving me the cue to administer

him his shot. I clean up afterwards and pull his pants back up, having him

put on his shoes so we can go to the store. I shove about 200 dollars in my

back pocket, wincing when I think back to Jonathon. It has been almost a

month since that night and I have not been able to forget it, much less sleep

at night.

He was handsome in every sense of the word, with his moss-colored

eyes and days old stubble around his full lips. His mouth did wonderful

things to my body that made me scream. The sharp edge of his jaw would
clench every time he fought for control. He towered over me looking

around 6'4, covered in muscle from head to toe. He was built like a soldier

ready for war. His body was a weapon and my God if he didn't know how to

use it. I was sore days after and his marks were finally gone from my body,

however, I remembered everything.

One moment I was focused on stealing from my next target and in

another, I was kissing a stranger in a bar. I run my hand down my face,

trying to take my mind off of that night but every time I try, it all comes

back. Him over me, his strong body against mine covered in ink, his body

covered in me, him inside me, oh God I need to stop.

Ant runs back into the room and I grab his right hand while he carries

his stuffed toy in his other, leaving the apartment we venture off to get

groceries. The bus takes us to the nearest grocery store where dozens of

people run around seeking supplies and laughing amongst each other. I tilt

my cap lower so it covers my face and Ant's baseball cap covers his curly

locks and he looks like such a cutie sitting back in the cart.
 As I walk down the aisles, I grab a couple of t-shirts, shorts, pants,

and pajamas in Anthony's size before I move towards the jackets. When he

starts to get anxious I move the cart to the toy section watching his eyes

widen in joy at the array of cool objects on the shelves. "Oh Mama, can I

get one? Just one, please."

He knows that we don't have money for toys and rarely asks for them

since he has a few that we have taken with us. His stuffed kitty Robin has

been with him since birth and I know that he would much rather have a real

kitty to play with. I ignore the voice in my head telling me to be cautious

and allow him out of the cart. He runs back and forth scanning each of the

items before he grabs a small black panther action figure that comes with a

small car. I smile at the happiness on his face when he places the toy in my

hand and I help him back into the cart.

There's a tall man in the same aisle as us and when I look I see him

staring at me and Anthony. His height, as well as the bulk he carries on his

body, does not ease my mind when he makes his way towards us. I pull out

of the toy aisle looking away from his dark blue eyes and continue with my
purchases. I get groceries and pick up Ant's prescriptions before paying for

all of our supplies. Anthony grabs some of the lighter products, helping me

bag them up when someone taps my shoulder,

"Hi miss, I think your little one dropped this." I turn around and see

the blue-eyed man holding Ant's toy kitten, Anthony jumps up taking it

back from the man hugging it to him. Anthony smiles but does not speak,

he has a bad stutter when he has to talk to new people. We only talk to each

other most of the time so our people skills aren't always up to par.

"Thank you." I put Anthony back into the cart and exit the store still

feeling the stranger's eyes on us. When we reach the side of the building I

kick the bottom of the wheels, knocking the sensor off the metal to keep the

wheels from locking up. Ant plays with Robin and his new toy, cooing at

the two characters asking me all kinds of questions about whatever comes

to his mind.

"What was it like when I born?" He asks playing with my hair now

and I make a funny face.

 "Well my tummy started to hurt so I knew you were coming. I went

into my room and I locked the door and then I had to wait a long time for

you to come and when you did you were so small you could fit right in my

hand." I give him my hand to see and he gasps, putting the hand on his face

making me laugh, "I cleaned you up and then people came to make sure

you were okay. You were so little they had to put you in a warm box until

you were big enough for me to hold." By the time I finish Anthony falls

asleep in the seat of the cart, his head resting against my chest as I push the

cart home.

Cars whiz past us some slower than others and I make sure to keep

my head down but I stay focused. Thirty minutes later I wake Ant and we

take our things upstairs. Thirty minutes after we put the stuff away a knock

comes to our apartment door. I push Ant back and grab my gun and check

the peephole, not seeing anyone so, keeping the chain in place, I open the

door to see the little girl in front of me.

"Hi miss Eliza, there is a new kitty in Ms. Donny's room. Can we go

see it with Anty?" Paige is around Anthony's age and always plays with him
here in the apartment. I put my gun in the bag next to the door, unlocking

the apartment, noting that her smiling father, Peter, is standing behind her.

I'm about to politely tell her no when Ant jumps up grabbing my hand, his

eyes are wide and full with excitement. He loves cats with all his heart,

sometimes I am worried he loves them more than me. I can't say no even

though I know I should.

"Okay, let me get our stuff." I know I will need to pack some snacks

for Ant and his glucometer.

He won't ever want to leave.

"But ma it is next door, can you meet us?" Anthony buzzes with

energy and I walk with them over greeting Ms. Donny before I walk back

inside my apartment, closing the door to get changed but a knock comes to

the door. I make my way back to the door thinking it is Anthony being

impatient with me again and open it only to freeze at the sight.

Johnathan, the man I have been thinking about since that night almost

a month ago. The guilt I have been feeling rushes back and I'm too afraid of
the look he is giving me to look at him any longer. When I go to close the

door he catches it, pushing me back and slamming the door shut behind

him.

I stumble back, forgetting how tall he was and I try to regain balance.

Fuck, what have you gotten yourself into this time?

"Johnathan." I try to speak up first, clearing the air but he is having

none of it, walking even closer and I look around for my gun. It's in my

fucking bag. My past has taught me to never let my guard down but in this

one moment, I did. I am left defenseless and weaponless in front of the

giant man. I didn't follow my own rules, to always check who's knocking to

be safe, these small mistakes always end up being huge ones.

He pushes me against the wall, his hand wrapping around my throat

and I clench my hand around his wrist, trying to pull it away but he

squeezes tighter cutting my oxygen off. I kick at his knee and he growls,

shoving my back so hard against the wall that the air in my chest wheezes
past my constricted throat. I am suddenly lifted and my feet don't touch the

ground anymore, I kick at him fighting for air.

"Where is it?" He growls, my back smacking the wall, I admit I'm

scared and I can only hope

Anthony stays next door longer in hopes of him not getting hurt.

"I don't know what you're talking about. I'lI give whatever it is back. I

promise."

Silas Jonathon Wolfe

It took me a month to find her.

I woke up after our night together only to see her and some of my shit

missing. It didn't matter, the shit she stole I could replace easily, except for

the flash drive that was hidden in the heavy wooden box in my office.
 I can't even look at her without seeing the way she looked that night,

moaning, grabbing her tits as I pounded into her. Her screams of release and

the sweat that coated her skin from the hours I spent inside her. I created a

place for myself inside her, I let my guard down in our pleasure dome and I

woke to find it destroyed.

“I'm sorry I needed the money, I-I'm so sorry Johnathan, I'm sorry

please just let me go I'll give you everything I took." She speaks nervously,

strained since my hand is tight around her throat.

She cries out when I knock her head against the wall and she sends a

kick to my stomach freeing one of her hands to wrap around my throat. She

tries to swing her body weight to push me away but I press against her,

trapping her against the wall. She wraps her legs around me, tightening her

grip around my throat to keep up. Little does she know how dangerous the

door she opened is because she stole from me.

Eliza. Stranger. Spy.

 Words are thrown into the current of my conscience and I don't know

who she is and I don't know why it eats at me so much. She has no clue

who I am, how powerful I am. She has no idea how easy it would be to

snuff her out between my fingers. She should be dead, but why haven't I

killed her yet?

I kiss her, my lips bruising hers, our mouths forming together. She

freezes for a moment her body not knowing whether to fight or fly and I

know this woman is a runner. Yet she does neither, she kisses me back with

the same amount of zeal, holding me closer. She kisses me in desperation as

if she is expressing how much she has missed my touch.

I'm pissed, more than pissed I could kill but the moment I saw her

again, so small compared to me, her eyes brown unlike the blue they were

before. Looking up at me with wide brown eyes, so gorgeous that I almost

forgot what she had done. The betrayal I felt when I woke to my goddess

gone and my possessions missing.

 With this reminder, I press her harder against the wall unbuttoning her

shorts quickly, not even thinking about what I am doing. I just kiss her, my

hands molding to her round ass, needing her closer to me, impossibly close.

My fury twists into lust, flowing through me and I don't know if I want to

fuck her or hurt her.

So, I do both.

I pull down her shorts and underwear until they are at her knees,

slamming my fingers inside her. She wraps around me just like before, as

natural as breathing she gives herself to me.

Eliza moans, eyes closing but she still tries to push me away. Now she

tries to fight what I can do to her. How well I can make her pleasure seem

like pain.

Every gasp that leaves her lips shudders in coordination with her

body. With my other hand, I pull the straps of her tank top down till her full

tits are out for me, "Johnathan.." I graze my lips to hers before she could

finish, tasting the way my name sounds on her lips. She is making me lose
my mind. I came for the flash drive and find myself drawn back to her. Not

having control over my own body, this side of her making me lose all

control. I squeeze her thin waist harshly at the same time she tries to pull

away from me.

"Don't fucking move." Twisting my fingers inside her, her body bucks

closer and I move deeper. I want her to lose it as much as me. I want to feel

her hate me for the way I make her feel. I finger fuck her harder, wrapping

my hand around her throat and her pussy clasps tightly on my fingers. Her

moans sound like the best cries for mercy, I bury my fingers as deep as I

can inside her, wiggling my long digits.

"Oh god-oh fuck." The words leave her swollen lips strangled, and

she orgasms arching off the wall, grinding down on my fingers frantically,

gasping and clutching onto me as it runs through her.

"Fuck you're drenched." As she rides her orgasm, I take one of her

nipples into my mouth and smile at the way she cries when I slap her juicy

pussy.
 "No, ah fuck." Eliza tries to pull away again making me pinch her slit

harsher. My abuse on her pussy makes her cry out but I don't stop, I want

her to cry from the pleasure, beg me for forgiveness. I want her to submit to

me.

Eliza squeezes her thighs around my hand when I move my other

hand down to play with her clit while I thrust my fingers inside her. Her

eyes are glazed over when she opens them, legs still quaking from cumming

and I pull my shirt off, unbuttoning my pants just enough to release my

throbbing cock.

Giving her no time I lift her into my arms and slam my dick inside

her, feeling her pussy stretch around me and I am in delirium. It is almost

suffocating the way her body wraps around me. Like she was made to take

me, her pussy spreading to accommodate me. Her body makes a home for

me even when she has every intention of running. "Ahh." Eliza tightens

around my torso, swirling her hips on top of my dick. Spreading my legs for

leverage, I start to fuck her harder, grunting at how fucking tight she is. Soft
moans leave her red lips, every thrust bringing so much pleasure I groan out

loudly, slamming into her harder.

"You thought I fucked you hard that night?"

Eliza grips the back of my hair moaning against my lips as we kiss

passionately, savoring each other's lips.

"I'm going to fuck you until it hurts to have me inside your tight

pussy, bitch." I grab her legs, lifting it just right so that she tightens around

me more and I jab her g spot. "Holy Fuck." Eliza groans, nails digging into

my chest when I bottom out inside her. I push her further into the wall using

my hips to keep her up and I wrap both hands around her throat. I leave her

a blubbering mess on my dick and force my marks all over her chest,

burying my face in her breasts while I curl my hips into her.

My hips jerk into her and our lips meet again. I have missed her

kisses, fierce and never-ending, her taste is intoxicating and I feel myself

getting drunk from them. I grab her hips letting her breathe now and she

pants for air, screaming my name and I bathe in it.

 Suddenly she clutches tighter around me, meeting my every thrust,

throat bruised from my mouth, body covered in marks from my hands, It

makes me feel exhilarated knowing I am marking her. Owning every

fucking inch.

She tightens around me once again, her nails scratching my sweat

coated chest as she orgasms once more. Her pussy fastens around me so

tightly that it takes me everything to not cum inside her.

"Dirty whore cumming on my cock again, you love when I stretch

your pussy. Look... you're dripping all over the fucking floor." I pull her

hair and force her to look down at her juices dripping down her legs. I rip

her legs from around me and I flip her over so that she is braced against the

wall, hands against the wall as she pants. I stroke my wet cock staring at the

way she shakes against me. Terrified of her own pleasure. Grabbing her

arms I hold them above her head, gazing over her wonderful behind before

I thrust back inside her, her ass jiggling with every slap of my hips against it

and I can't find the strength to stop.

 

Elizabeth Estrella Nadir

My cheek presses against the harsh tile of my living room wall while

he takes me from behind. His mouth never leaves my skin, "You remember

it don't you?" Jonathan growls lowly in my ears, his dick rhythmically

pounds inside me, "That night." My knees shake from the power of his

entrance when he slams his whole length back inside me. My feet slip on

the wet patch on the floor and I grip for something I can't reach above me. I

moan in pleasure and he punishes me by yanking me back by my hair, my

back arching and tits smashed up against the cool wall causing my nipples

to perk up.

"My cock buried in you for hours." His pace increases and he yanks

my arms down, holding them behind my back with one hand and smacking

my mouth to shut me up. I take everything, barely noticing the tears that run

down my cheek. "Fucking your tight pussy." I cry out against his hand at a
particular thrust, pushing back for more. My fear is gone and replaced with

an intense need to be filled with his seed, to feel and hear him lose control.

"I-I” I can't even speak when he lifts my leg up so my pussy swallows

around him in a way that makes me scream in passion. Tears fill my eyes,

the pleasure and pain just too much. His mouth travels on the side of my

neck, his length pummeling into me with an animalistic need only a man

betrayed can have.

“Want to know how I felt when I woke up and saw the beautiful

woman I had fucked raw the night before, gone?" I'm on the edge, tears

dripping down my face, the wet sound of his balls smacking against my ass.

“ I was enraged.”

I sob out pushing against him as I cum harder than I have in my entire

life, my release spreading down my thighs and it takes all my strength

away. He smacks my mouth again, picking me up and laying into me like a

man starved, bellowing our his orgasm loudly

 I could almost cum again at the sound of it, my body burning from

being used so well. I feel his release settle inside me and he doesn't move or

pull away. He punishes me with his cum and I wouldn't have it any other

way. He is the only man I have ever known that has given me pleasure.

And even the pain feels so much better.

I collapse into his arms letting him fill me up and he catches his

breath against my neck. Slowing his thrusts, he finishes but we are still

shaking from cumming so hard. Our gasps fill the room and we hold each

other, forgetting everything. We forget my betrayal, my lies, and secrets. We

forget that there is only one way out of this.

Well until I see his pants on the floor...a gun resting not so innocently

on the floor.
 |5| The Big Bad Wolf
Elizabeth Estrella Nadir

I stare at the gun for a moment, trying to process everything that led

to this exact moment when he turns his head to see where I am looking.

I run, almost past the couch, when his body slams into mine, and the

air gets knocked out of my lungs. My vision blurs as I cough hard, my lungs

begging for oxygen from his weight on top of me. His naked body presses

mine to the floor from behind so I can't move away. Every muscle on his

body presses against my curves and traps me on the floor. "I should kill

you."

He wraps his hand around my throat, and I try to arch away, only

causing my still-wet pussy to grind against his dick. He groans, "Fuck, it

would be so much easier, but this... " He slides his hand down my stomach

and pushes a finger inside me, which I instantly clench around,

 "I want this." Fuck, I am dead, so fucking dead.

"It can't get out." His hand tightens on my throat from behind while

his other hand reaches for the gun. I buck against him but can’t get up; he

has me completely pinned against the floorboards. My cheek burns against

the cold floor, and I try to ignore his hard dick against my ass. I can't get the

taste of blood out of my mouth when he pushes my face against the ground,

sitting up to press the gun against my skull.

"It wasn't supposed to get this complicated. I thought I could just

finish the job. But there you were, standing there looking like a fucking

angel. Like you hadn't had my cock down your throat weeks before. " I can

feel his breath on my neck, and I shudder, panting against the floor. I eye

my get-a-way bag in the corner of the room, the bag that has my gun in it.

Only 5 feet away from me in this tiny apartment with a man with a gun.

A hot man with a gun.

What the fuck is wrong with me? He is going to kill me, and all I can

focus on is how big he feels when he's inside of me. I never knew what
pleasure was before he touched me. I never thought pleasure could be this

consuming; like with every breath I take, I am closer to my impending

doom.

"I need to know who you are and what you know."

"I’ll tell you everything I-" And before I can even get the sentence out

of my mouth, the but of the gun is smashed against the back of my head,

and the lights go out.

I wake to the sound of pounding. Someone’s fist bangs against the

wall, a small voice behind it.

Ant. I snap up, wincing at the throbbing in the back of my head.

Fucking asshole. I'm stuck in a black-and-white room dressed in a large

black T-shirt and nothing else. I see a door on the right, and I crawl for the

door, hearing my baby call for me.

"Momma, wake up, wake up, wake up!"

 "I'm up, baby. Are you okay? Are you hurt? What happened?" The

words spill from my lips faster than I can process them, my panic sinking in

when I try to enter the room, but the door is locked. I press my forehead

against the door, hearing him sit down against it,

"I’m okay, Mama y-your friend Silas took us to his house. He said

you were sick and went to sleep. He is going to take care of us now." I

cough, bullshit. I am happy that Ant is not harmed in any way because of

my twisted judgment. How could I be so stupid? Not checking the peephole

before I opened the door, even though I usually do it every time.

I made these rules to keep us safe; when we were on the run, I played

it safe for almost 4 years on these rules, yet, in the span of only a month, I

broke almost all of them. "Are you okay, Mama? Are you still sick?" He

sounds worried, tapping his fist against the door, and I tap back, telling him

I’m okay.

For as long as I can remember, I have never gotten sick when I'm with

Anthony, not physically, to say the least; I have always taken care of
Anthony. I hear him sniff, and my heart breaks; he knows this, too, for me

to be sick scares him to death.

I hear something in the corner of the room, and I step towards it,

noting the camera in the right corner of the room. I stand up and walk

towards the camera seeing the small microphone near it.

"Hey, asshole," I wave at the camera, and it zooms into me, "My son

has Type 1 diabetes. I need to give him his insulin, and he needs to eat.

Please, he can get sick." Nothing happens, and I walk back to Anthony's

door, "Have you eaten?" I ask, "Not yet. I just woke up."

The door behind me opens, and I jump up, seeing a huge man at the

door with a tray. On it is a vial of insulin, a packaged syringe, and a

glucometer with additional strips along with sliced apples and yogurt. The

huge man walks over to me, and I see a long scar running down his eye,

leaving his left eye a cloudy gray color, frozen behind a film of white.

Funny, I did that to a man once.

 "What are you doing here? Where is Jonathan?" He ignores me,

putting the tray down on the bed, and I take the chance to make a run for

the door; he easily pushes me down to the floor, slamming the door behind

him. I cough, trying to free the sting I feel in my chest from the impact

sitting back up.

"Mama!" Ant's door is opened from his side by another strange man,

and he quickly runs into my open arms. I bury my face in his hair, giving

him kisses wherever I can reach while he talks about the toys and games

piled up in his room.

I nod along to what he is saying, looking at the camera again before I

give it the middle finger. I wouldn't be in this predicament if he hadn't

knocked me out; I am running out of time. I check Ant's blood sugar

quickly, thanking God when it is not too low before giving him the insulin.

I kiss his little butt after, making him giggle and run away from my arms.

"Come on, let's eat." They put enough food for both of us, but I

always give him a little bit more since he's picky with food. He tries to eat
one of the apple slices shoving it into his tiny mouth, and I chuckle at the

chipmunk cheeks he shows me. When he finishes his breakfast, he runs into

the next room to bring me his new toys, and I eat the yogurt and apples that

are left.

He pushes a giant truck into the room and sits inside it, riding towards

me. I gape at the size of the toy, and he laughs at my expression, "Hop in

my car, pwetty girl." He squints his eyes, trying to look tough, "You are

never dating." I laugh when Ant pouts and continues pushing the truck

around the room; I hear the camera zoom in on us again. I glare at it

knowing Jonathan must be watching us like the sexy creep he is

Ant waves off the camera and then shakes his booty at the lens. Yep,

he's definitely my kid. The next hour is filled with Anthony showing me all

of his new toys from a remote control car, a GI Joe doll, Marvel heroes

action figures, and tons more. I expect someone to enter the room to tear us

apart at any moment, but no one does. It is just us in a locked room with

each other the way we always have been.

 I check the other door in the room and discover a fully stocked

bathroom; I turn on the shower, and Ant gets undressed. When we step out

of the very nice shower, there are clean clothes waiting on the bed. Another

oversized t-shirt and actual underwear, and for Ant, new undies, a pair of

shorts, and a blue shirt with Captain America on it. I roll my eyes; why does

he get to wear more clothes?

We change in the restroom away from the prying eyes of the camera

lens, and just as I'm drying my hair, the door slams open once again. The

Blind Side, my new name for the grumpy one-eyed guard, walks in and

grabs my arm, dragging me out of the room. I am shocked but not surprised

to see the man from the store we saw the other day. His sharp blue eyes trail

over my body slowly until they reach my hazel eyes which glare back at

him. "I will take her. Watch the kid." He speaks up, his expression seems

strained, and there is a subtle accent behind his voice, hidden away like a

forgotten history; it reminds me of my old home.

He reminds me of myself in a way, holding onto a past no one will

ever get the chance to know.

 Taking my arm gently, he leads me further away from my son. I turn

over my shoulder to see Anthony holding Robin, the kitty, while he waves

goodbye. "Do what he says, gorgeous; if you lie, he will know."

I move to ask the stranger why when we reach a large set of dark oak

doors. The wood is etched with leaves and animals, I want to run my hands

over the carvings, but the door is opened, and I am pushed inside the large

office.

Jonathon sits behind a wide desk of the same oak as the doors,

dressed in a short-sleeved black T-shirt, and I can see every inch of ink on

his olive skin tone. The wolf that sits on his index finger clinks loudly as he

taps it against the surface of his desk.

I find the action daunting like he is counting the seconds away before

he prepares his attack. I feel naked when their eyes scan over me, and I take

one of the seats in front of his desk to get away from them. "What is your

name?” He asks, his eyes an intense forest green which narrows on my

body like he is waiting for me to attack. I am expecting the same from him.
Being a fighter allows me to know when I have met a fellow survivor, and

he must know that I will not go down without a fight.

"Elizabeth Nadir," I reply smoothly like I have rehearsed it a hundred

times before; he nods, pulling out the drawer of his desk and placing a

loaded pistol on top. He stares back, unflinching. Asking again, "Name?"

"Elizabeth Estrella Nadir, sorry forgot about the middle name." The

corner of his lip draws upward at my obvious sarcasm, standing up with the

gun in hand. "Age?" I answer, "23." I look at the guards behind me, and

they are still watching me; not once have I seen them blink. Great.

"Anthony's a cute kid." Now he is in front of me, all man and muscle,

and the darkness covering his once placid expression lets me know he

remembers me in the same intimate way. His hand yanks me close, his nails

digging into the back of my thigh, and he's so close I can smell the

expensive cologne on his skin.

It makes me want to laugh imagining this powerful man trying to pick

out a type of cologne at the store, getting testers, and checking prices. Being
all too normal. "He looks around 3 or 4? So you had him..." Jon speaks up

once again,

"He's almost 5. I was pregnant with him at 17." I finish for him, and

he nods, his finger brushing against the trigger of his gun almost soothingly.

Like he's trying to keep himself from doing anything crass. "Very

young. " Yeah, no shit, dude.

Jonathan runs his eyes down the bare skin of my face, taking in every

flaw, but I don't turn away. He has no idea how much worse my inside is

from the out. "Fake hair, prosthetic nose, eyebrow crease, and effects

makeup, you really do look like a totally different person."

He shakes his head, flipping the gun over in his hand. I know he is

trying to intimidate me, but I have tasted gunpowder before, and I'm not a

girl afraid to swallow. "Like most Instagram models, I don't see how this

explains why?" He smirks,

"Did you open the flash drive?" Thank you, right to the point. I shake

my head; no, I didn't.

 "Cavanaugh." He starts. I just look at him, confused, so he continues.

"Florida, Mission Gate, Post.” Again, no reaction. "Illinois, Central post,

Newman." This dude will not stop. "Italy, Greece, France, Eastern

Seaboard, Cain Marcelio," I try to keep my face expressionless. I may not

have looked at his stupid flash drive, but I know the devil’s name.

"And there it is." He states, I know he can see behind my mask and

the little girl in the painting screaming for help.

"Who are you? Why in the hell am I here? I told you I didn't tell

anyone, and I gave you back the flash drive." I shiver as the room suddenly

becomes ten times colder, and I wish I had on more than just this t-shirt. He

moves closer to me, looking very different from the man I met at the bar

that night. Can things get any worse?

"Silas Wolfe," Fuck me. The biggest and baddest wolf of them all, and

I'm the stupid girl in the woods who happened to stumble upon his lair.

Silas Wolfe stands before me, one of the Kings of the underworld, and

I hope to God he does not know who I really am. My tattoo is covered up,
so I know he won’t be able to tell who I am or, more accurately, who I was.

Anyone well-versed in the world’s legal and illegal organizations

knows who he is. Silas Wolfe was a legend in the military, one of the fastest

to climb the ranks, and then one day, he completely disappeared. Poof, gone

like he never existed at all.

No one knew who he was until he popped up years later after news

came out that he had assassinated the prime minister, but that was only one

of the hundreds of people that came to the surface. He was the top assassin

in the world by the age of 20. The youngest and strongest in the game at the

time.

Everyone wanted him on their side, and they would move hell to have

him. I hadn't heard his name in the last couple of years I had been on the

run. I stand up from my seat, and his hand snaps to my neck, dragging me

towards him.

The flesh on the bottom of my feet skins against the carpet, and the

burn keeps me upright.

 I am breathing hard, looking around for a way to get out, but his eyes

are trained on me. The look holds as much predatory as his personality, and

it feels like, at any moment, he will feed. Even though I know how to fight

and take down men bigger than him, I don't think I would win this fight.

What would happen to Anthony?

Suddenly, he brings his gun to my chin, forcing it up with the muzzle,

and I stare back with a glare, refusing to be scared of him. I have never

been scared of dying, just leaving Anthony all alone. I don't even flinch

when he takes the safety off; he looks impressed, stroking my face gently

with the gun despite the malice of the weapon in his hand.

"Tell me, beautiful," He presses the gun against my lips now, "I told

you my real name, but when I looked you up, you didn't exist anywhere."

Silas chuckles, but there is no humor behind it, and I know if I don't give

him what he wants, he will punish me. I can taste gunpowder on my tongue,

hearing wolves howl in the back of my head when the wolf in front of me

opens his mouth,

 "The only question I have for you is, who the fuck are you?"

|6| The Great Escape

Elizabeth Estrella Nadir

I am forced back into the room I woke up in this morning with a

shove. My body meets the floor, and my hands barely keep me from

smashing my face against the floor. I laugh, picking myself up off the floor

and eyeing the camera in the far right corner. Silas is watching, and I glare

at the lens, hoping it speaks volumes. Fuck you, and fuck me for getting

myself into this situation.

For so long, I lived without a man; having my son was always enough

for me, but the first time I finally gave in, I am trapped once again. When I

was in his office, I didn't speak up, and I was seconds away from getting my

teeth kicked in when a man busted into the room shouting Italian and

talking about some emergency. Silas looked pissed off and ordered me to be
thrown back into my room, where he would deal with me later. The door

slams closed behind me, and I rub the raw skin of my calves to relieve the

ache.

“Thanks, púta, that felt great!" I scream at the man, hoping he comes

back in so I can knock the shit out of him. I walk over to the closet to find

all of my belongings shoved inside the large space. He's not looking to let

us go anytime soon. Fantastic. I grab a T-shirt from the bag, standing to

push the bed towards the right side of the room. Climbing on top of the

comfy surface, I shove my middle finger in front of the camera before tying

the t-shirt around it so no one can see me anymore.

Good riddance.

"Mommy, the door is locked," Anthony whines, shaking the locked

doorknob and trying to get inside. "It's okay, Ant. I’m coming." Entering the

bathroom, I dig in the drawers and find a bobby pin and a nail filer. I make

my way to the door and make quick work of the lock. Sliding the pin and

filer into the bolt, I wait for the pin to sink into the locking mechanism
before turning the knob. I use the heel of my hand to smash the filer in,

busting the lock and opening the door.

Ant giggles, covering his mouth to muffle it, "I like when you do that,

like Batman." His words come out muffled, and I smile, picking him up and

laying him on the bed with me. His doe brown eyes run over my face, and

he reaches his hand up to stroke my face.

"Mommy, how long can we stay?" I kiss his little fingers, closing my

hands as I breathe him in. He has always smelled like home, the long

afternoons where I would get to breathe real air for the first time in months.

Ant smiles a bit, and I can see my mother staring back, tears welled up in

her eyes because the sunset had never looked so beautiful. I don't look at

many sunsets anymore.

"Not long. If we stop."

“They catch us."

"I'm sorry, baby. I’m sorry for everything."

 "I-Its okay, mama." I wrap my arms tighter around my boy and hope

that I can be enough for him now. I went through all the pain for him so he

would never have to, and now I'm at a fork in the road, and I don't know

where else to go.

Less than five minutes later, he is fast asleep beside me, and I take the

time to contemplate our next move. If I do not answer Silas' questions the

next time they drag me to him, he'll kill me and, even worse, Ant. I need to

know why they are keeping us here, more specifically, what the hell is on

that flash drive that is so important? I stand, entering Ant's new room,

shocked by the sheer number of toys that litter the room. I see Robin lying

on the bed beside other stuffed animals, all of which are cats. Ant must love

getting spoiled by these strange men. His door happens to be unlocked, and

I take the chance to change before sneaking out of the room. I am not about

to let us be stuck here longer than we have to.

The hallways are dark, so I use my hands to guide me down it; the

small peaks in the wall graze my fingertips, and I focus on its cold touch to

stay focused. I put my fears in inanimate things and refuse to let it stop me
as I draw closer to the light. The door beside me opens, and I freeze,

watching a brunette man exit the room seconds after a pretty blonde in a

skintight black dress.

I watch as she hands him a piece of paper, and they exchange a few

words before going different ways. When the coast is clear, I move to the

right wall, glimpsing to see a barren living room. It has only a couch and a

loveseat facing the flat-screen TV. No pictures or any decorations that could

help me figure out where we are. I see a kitchen but no dining room to go

with it. The countertop is covered in papers and empty boxes that look like

they once held discs inside.

At the end of the hallways lies Silas's office and nothing else. We

seem to be in an extra space that must be connected to the actual house or

apartment. From the looks of it, I would think this was a house, but I

wouldn't know from the lack of windows in the place.

Next to the kitchen is a door, the only way out of here, and I move

towards it just as I hear it start to unlock. I grab a knife from the drawer
quickly before I kneel down to hide, tightening my grip on the handle.

I count in my head how many beeps go off before the door buzzes

open. Seven numbers in total before the door is opened, and a stream of

men come inside. At the head of the group is Silas, looking as handsome

and dangerous as ever.

"Give me the report, Vincent." He speaks first, and I press my back

further against the counter, holding my breath.

The man from the store speaks up, "Dale has been spotted in New

Jersey with some whores; he purchased them not knowing one was in our

branch. She reported it immediately and was well rewarded for her loyalty.

She said he told the girls he would be underground for the next month but

would be back to visit on the 5th."

"I want men in the area the week of the 5th; if we can't get Dale, then

we can't get him."

The one-eyed pirate, whose real name I find out is Samson, speaks up,

"What are we going to do with the girl and the kid? They are getting in the
way." I grit my teeth; one of these days, I'm going to punch that guy in the

dick.

There is a moment of silence before Silas speaks up, "I will question

her again tomorrow if I do not get the answers I want. Kill them both."

"Samson, Vincent, and Tommy, I need you with me. Reynolds, I want

you to watch over Elizabeth and Anthony until I call for them."

"Yes, sir."

The men go out on their way, and I keep in my spot until the coast is

clear. I shake my trembling hands out, covering my face. Calm down. Calm

down. Think. I run my hands through my hair, trying to get a plan together.

I'm back in the room in less than a minute and packing up our things,

leaving the insignificant things behind. I grab Anthony's shoes and put them

out for him,

"Wake up, baby, we need to go." I help him put on his clothes, my

lock pick already in hand, and our lives in one bag. We have always packed

light, and this time, we have to make sure we disappear better. I know I will
have to change my name again, Ant's too, and make sure I don't leave

anything behind. Or someone like Silas.

"Are we running?" I nod, and he tightens his grip on my hand; I peek

my head out of the room and scan our surroundings. Our guard, Reynolds,

is nowhere in sight.

We make it past the kitchen and to the locked door. I hide Anthony

behind the door and wait for one of the men to exit, knowing the alarm in

my room has gone off. As soon as he steps through, me and Anthony dash

in and are halfway through a dark hallway when I hear footsteps near us. I

pull Anthony behind me and press against the curve of the wall. Pulling my

knife out, I wait patiently for the man to walk past, holding my breath until

he enters through the door we just left. I grab Anthony quickly and race

through the other door, finding myself in a large upper deck. I knew it. The

downstairs is just as big as the upstairs, and I can see men loitering around

the upstairs, talking over something and passing papers around each other.
 “Where was his last known location?" My body reacts to Silas's

voice, and I find myself leaning toward the source. I tell Anthony to stay

where he is and risk taking a look into the room they are gathered in. They

all have their backs to me, and there is just enough room to see what they

are starting at.

A giant board takes up most of the room, and I can see the devil's eyes

staring back at me. The board is littered with pictures of him and me, not

that they would recognize me with the veil I have over my face in every

picture. This life I do not remember much. The mafia life where I was

treasured as its Queen and loved by a brutal man, the riches were never

enough to make me feel whole. I was trapped in that life, believing that I

would never escape it, yet here I am taken by another man. How is it that I

survived everything that the devil did to me only to be trapped by another

wolf? On the board lies a small photo of a baby covered in black linen; he’s

smiling down at it, yet it doesn't look like the expression of a doting father.

It looks like he is about to feast on his own kin.

 His mouth was made for more than just speaking; it was made to

chomp down on thousands of people with razor-sharp teeth.

This man, this monster, was not made this way; he was born this way.

From birth, people knew that he was meant to bring pain. The board has the

last known location of his family. It has photos from planes, cars, hotels,

and even the gates of his many businesses. But none of them showed our

prison, the mansion in the forest near the West that was made of pure gold.

A beautiful thing he made me, just like my father made for my

mother; he made my prison cell look gorgeous. He thought if he made it

beautiful enough, I would actually want to stay.

It made me only want to leave that much more because I knew this

trick; I knew what men could do with money. They thought they had power

over women because they could afford to pay to make them stay.

"It has been 6 months since the last sighting,"

Vince speaks up, pinning a photo to the board, and I see a side view of

the man in question. He is in an alley with two men I recognize as Dale and
Louis. Only half of him is visible, but I know it is him.

"We looked into it, and no one is talking. We found the associate of

the bar, and he only told us that there is a plan in the works and he is in

hiding. He is sending his men out all over the country for scouting. We

caught two of his men, and they are now in the bunker." Silas nods, running

a hand down his jaw, "Any news of the wife and heir?" My heartbeat skips,

"They are expected to be in hiding as well." I almost snort, more like

hiding from him.

"There was a rumor that he was spotted a couple kilometers away

from the city." I race back to Anthony, who has Robin tightly in hand.

If Cain is close, he may know where we are; he’s coming. "I want

eyes on him as soon as he reaches the surface. We need to draw Cain in."

They are trying to bring the fucker here, right to us. "Let's go," I whisper

frantically, and we creep down the arched staircase; I peer over to the main

door, and there are 5 deadbolts on it.

 Fuck. I look around for another exit taking down a random hallway

with Ant holding on tight.

We run like the devil is on our tails.

 |7| The Knife
Elizabeth Estrella Nadir

The first time I tried to escape my childhood, I was eight years old. I

remember I hid in the main downstairs closet until the front door opened

and took my chance to run. I did not think of my mother, father, or brother;

I only thought of the freedom I would have if I made it outside. I wanted to

see the flowers I saw in my picture books. My mother's garden, where my

mom spent hours gazing out a window, wanting nothing more than to be

outside. I wanted to be able to feel something, anything at all. When I made

it out, I remember I ran into it as fast as I could and looked up so long at the

sky as if I could see God right through it.

One of my father's men found me a couple minutes later, playing in a

bush of roses, and when I gave him one to have as his own, he crushed it in

his palm. He destroyed the beautiful thing I had fought to have without
hesitation. It did not matter if I loved or cherished it; my desires did not

matter in this world. He dragged me by my hair back into my house,

kicking and screaming, begging him for one more minute. A flower to take

with me inside. Mercy. I was thrown onto the marble floors of the palace,

bleeding and bruised. My father had never been so furious before, and the

scar on my upper back is a reminder of that.

What happens when you disobey a King.

I remember how he held a gun to my head and said, "If you want to

go outside so badly, I will shoot you in the fucking head and bury you under

the rose bush." Later that day, he made me watch as he turned all the

flowers in my mother's garden to ash. Punishing my mother and me for

wanting more than the walls of his kingdom.

I have run all my life, yet I have always been trapped by men like

him.

Ant's hand trembles in mine, and I try not to get distracted by it,

squeezing his hand tight as we race through the darkened hallway.

Suddenly, I am pushed into a wall, a hand wrapped around my throat, and

Ant is thrown to the floor. I hold onto the wrist of my captor, wheezing for

breath,

"How the fuck did you get out?!" Reynolds shouts, putting me in a

headlock, and I choke, slamming my hands down on his forearm.

Anthony backs away, and I kick off the wall beside us, crashing into

the opposite wall. The impact makes him loosen his grip around my neck

just enough to chuck my head back, connecting with his nose, and I feel his

blood drip down my neck. I feel the darkness creep over the edges of my

consciousness, and I punch him in the throat, gripping his broken nose and

twisting it until he screams.

Reynolds tackles me, and we end up in the living room as he punches

his fists into my stomach. Our fight draws the men in from upstairs, and I

curse, grabbing my knife and pressing it to the pulse on his neck, pinning

his larger body against mine.

 "Give me the keys to the door, and I won't kill him." Silas eyes me,

from the blood on my face to the bruises all over my neck, and I glare right

back. "Give me the fucking keys."

Reynolds pushes me back, and I elbow him in the head, kicking his

back knee out so he kneels, and when I look up, Anthony is screaming.

"No!" I push the knife deeper into the guard's neck, hands shaking.

"I swear to God, if you don't let him go, I will put this knife through

his neck," I scream, digging the blade further into the flesh of his neck,

hearing Reynolds ask for help. I would gladly slice his throat right here and

now and get it over with. But not with Ant in danger. There is no point

fighting without him.

"Reynolds is expendable, but I have a feeling your son isn't. Let him

go." Silas counters, giving a head tilt to Anthony, trapped in Samson's

grasp. "M-Momma?" He squirms in the guard's arms, and I hesitate when

his hand reaches toward my son's neck.

 "Don't you fucking dare," I growl, feeling Reynolds' blood drip down

my hands when he struggles to get away, slicing his throat open a bit more.

Anthony suddenly bites the man's arm making him release him, and Ant

runs out of the room with the men chasing after him. I loosen my grip,

trying to run to him, and the man's elbow smashes against my cheek. I

swing my blade toward him, but he jumps out of the way before I can

connect. Lifting my fist, I punch him in the throat again before I kick his

legs out from beneath them. My hip slides against the wooden floor, and I

use the momentum to make him topple over. He pulls a knife out of his

boot, and suddenly it is an even match. I like the odds.

He takes the first leap and lunges for me, but I duck, stabbing my

knife into his thigh. He lets out an ear-piercing scream, slicing at my arm,

and I yell, pulling my knife out from his bleeding wound and stabbing it

into his chest.

Pussy. He scrambles on the floor, trying to reach for it, but I grab his

hand, breaking his wrist with a quick twist of my hand before he can. I keep

his now broken thumb in hand as I slice the artery in the crease of his
elbow, watching Reynolds pass out from the pain. I pat each of his pockets,

searching for the keys, when I hear a gun load. Looking up, I see Silas

holding Anthony while he tries to get away. Silas shows Ant the gun

making him freeze. I can see in my baby's eyes that he is scared I won't

reach him in time. I always have, I have saved him every time, but this time

he doesn't know. We have not fought these monsters before. Tears come to

my eyes watching Ant cry out for me, and I am stuck here.

"Stop," Silas growls when I try to grab the knife embedded in

Reynolds' chest. I put my hands up, my mind running through the different

ways to get out of this, but there are none. I try to put up an innocent

facade, but it doesn't really work when I have a man's blood dripping down

my arms. If I fuck this up, we will both end up dead. "Where were you

going to go, huh?" He steps closer, and I want to reach for Anthony, but I

know I cannot make any sudden movements.

"You have no money, none of your belongings, and nowhere to go,

yet you want to get away from here so badly?"

 His forest green eyes trail down my body like a beast ready to mate,

and I wonder if he finds me more attractive speaking like this. A woman

who knows how to protect her own. He must know that if he hurts Anthony,

I won't stop until every man in this room is dead.

It wouldn't be the first time I had to spill blood for my son.

My bloodied hands turn into fists, and I squeeze them to stop shaking;

Silas is frighteningly calm as he steps closer; he knows what he's doing. He

knows he has leverage because he's holding my son. I won't attack if I don't

have a clear target.

"When I came to you after that night, you said you needed the money,

and you were going to leave soon. You said it as if you had done it a

hundred times before. You have no real name, income, or home. You

probably have no more than a middle school education, yet you're smarter

and more skilled than any woman I have ever seen. You fight as if you were

trained to kill, work on impulse, and took one of my best assassins out in
less than five minutes." I hear a series of groans from behind me; I guess

Reynolds isn't dead.

“Please, just let us go. I gave you back everything. We just want to go

home." I plead, wanting Anthony back in my arms; I can hear the wolves in

my head scream as they wait for their Alpha to destroy me. Maybe I will let

him one day, but it's not today. Today I will fight until I stop breathing for

my son. In this game, fighting is just settling the score, and sometimes to

keep fighting tomorrow, you have to surrender today.

I can feel tears well up in my eyes, I do not cry, but right now, it feels

like I could. Cry because Silas has no idea he's bringing the devil right to

me, to think I ran this long just to be trapped by another man. Trapped in

another beautiful place, and yet again, I am a girl that does not exist. I close

my eyes, and Ant calls for his mommy, but before I was ever his, I was

myself. I was a little girl, stuck in a big house and completely forgettable. I

did not exist, and it was so much better than this.

 "Who has you so scared? Who's making you run?" If only he knew,

maybe then he would let me go. I know deep down he wouldn't. He'd

torture me, then strike me dead without a second thought. He would enjoy

killing me; I am the only thing that could ever hurt him.

I hope Ant can forgive me one day for this moment, for taking the

easier way out, for not being his protector or hero, his Batman. I hope when

he is older, he realizes that this moment kept us alive. That despite

everything that happens from here on out, I did my best to keep the devil in

hell.

"Just give me back, Ant." I lick my lips, tasting iron on my lips,

unsure if it is my blood or the half-dead guys on the floor. I step forward,

hands up in surrender, "I won't try to run again. Just give him back, please."

I brought him into a world of blood, and I don't know how to get him out.

In the past 3 years, I have not met someone who outmatched me, someone

who was five steps ahead in this game of chess, but he has, and now I'm all

out of moves. Unexpectedly, I feel someone knock me in the back of my

head. I gasp from the pain, falling to my knees. My body bowing before
him even though all I want to do is stand and fight. I look up at Silas, and

he places Ant down on the ground leaning over to pick me up in his arms.

My head drops onto his chest without my permission, and I hear his

heartbeat echo through my ear.

It sounds like an animal scratching to get out, the pounding of flesh

smashing against the solid expanse of a wall. I am in and out of

consciousness when I ask myself what Silas is really trying to hide inside

him. I wonder what his wolves look like inside his head. How does he feed

them? I am placed on a bed, and my eyes close while Silas runs his fingers

through my hair and over my face. No one has ever been this gentle with

me before, he strokes my bottom lip, and just when I think he will pull

away, he presses his forehead against my cheek. We breathe each other in

between the small space between us, and I let his poison sink in.

"I'll find out why you're running eventually, beautiful, even if I have

to cut it out of your pretty little mouth."

 |8| The Blood King
Elizabeth Estrella Nadir

My tiny feet smack against the hardwood floor as I sneak over to the

staircase to see the party going on downstairs. Father locked me in my

room so I wouldn't get out, but it only took me a few minutes to pick the

lock. It was Mama and Father’s anniversary, and he was throwing a huge

party to celebrate another year together. I see him sitting at the head of the

table as guests mill around, speaking to one another. My brother sits on my

father's lap and is gushed over all night, the prince rising in a new empire.

The son of the Blood King. My father had been the Blood King for

many years, earning the title after he slaughtered his parents and stole their

throne. He was feared throughout the countryside because he was the main

correspondence for the Italian Mafia, and anything he did had to be run
through them entirely. You screw with him, then you screw with the mafia.

They worked hand in hand to make the world as horrible as possible.

My father is the leader of almost every gang in the North and one of

the heads at the table. He was making plans to take up the south territory as

well, but it did not look like the mafia would give him permission. I wonder

if he is willing to betray his comrades just to get power over his

competition.

Everyone knew my father was a ruthless man, and the guests all

wished the same for my brother. I watched the men and women dance for

hours before I climbed my way back into the attic, unseen by the guests. My

room would be home to a couple of guests tonight, so I was forced to stay in

the attic. There was no light in the room except for a small lamp my mother

had given me before she was called away.

My father had given me five books to finish during the night that I

would be tested on tomorrow. Luckily, I finished all of them before the old

lamp burned out and left me in the dark. I sat on a small mattress tucked
away next to some paintings and the locked door to my father's chemical

lab. I slept the rest of the night away, and when awakened once again by the

music downstairs, I started to doodle blindly in my notebook. My mother

entered the room hours later, bringing a ray of light with her; she wore a

long velvet gown and a black veil over her face. When she saw no light in

the room, she ordered a guard to bring her some light, and she brought me

a plate for dinner. My stomach growled loudly at the sight, and even though

I was embarrassed, I ate the plate quickly. Despite the darkness, I could feel

her glowing eyes watching me as I ate her meal.

She looked gorgeous that night, like a true queen. Though she did not

come from blood, she just got used to it. Normalizing the smell of death that

seemed to follow her everywhere she went.

She combed my dark hair back from my face, "Maybe one day your

father will let you come down." I smiled, but I knew it was a lie. If he could,

he would lock me up forever. I am dangerous to him; if people found out I

existed, his empire would crumble trying to get me. He has thousands of
people who want him dead, and I know all his secrets. There are very thin

walls in this prison.

"I will stay with you," Mother says, laying back on the mattress, and I

cuddle into her chest. "But it's your party?" She runs her fingers over my

forehead, pressing a kiss to my cheek.

"No, the party has always been for him."

"Father loves you," I say in return, but she shakes her head; in his

own way, I always believed he did.

"It is your anniversary; you have been married a long time. That must

mean love," But by the look on her face, her marriage was lacking in it. In

this world, people see more death than actual love.

"It's not an anniversary, my love; it’s a funeral."

I am dragged from my slumber by multiple hands. I open my eyes to

see Samson, the one-eyed giant, and another strange man pulling me from

the bed. I scream, only to have the other man slam his fist into my face to

shut me up, my head snaps backward, and I notice Anthony is no longer in

bed. My head spins from the force of his ambush, and Samson takes the

opportunity to lug me over their shoulder.

"You fuckers, where is he?" I manage to get out, spitting the blood out

of my mouth as they lead me through the doors I tried to escape last night.

A part of me wonders if Reynolds is dead, and another part doesn't

really give a shit. I am dropped onto a couch, and when I look around, I see

Anthony sitting in a kitchen with a woman.

She has a syringe in hand, ready to give him a shot, and I race

forward, snatching it from her hand. "Who the hell are you? You don't touch

my son; no one touches my son." I lift Ant into my arm and take him away

from the kitchen, noticing all of his medicine is already laid out.

"Hi baby, are you okay?" Ant smiles, giving me a small nod, and I

know it will be a while before he speaks again. He usually only speaks to

me, and when bad things happen, like when either of us gets hurt, he closes

in on himself. I kiss his small face, burying my face into his curls, and hope

it can soothe the turmoil inside me.

 After I finish his checkup and give him his medicine, I make sure he

eats something before grabbing some toast for myself. I open one of the

drawers and notice all the knives and forks are gone. All that is left are

spoons and straws.

No problem, I can sharpen the ends of both and still puncture an

artery if the need comes. A part of me shakes my head at my own train of

thought. I remember a time before this one when I was afraid of my own

shadow. Alas, the men in my past made sure that that part of me died.

Anthony hops from the chair, wrapping himself around my leg.

Drifting from my train of thought, my fingers comb through his tangled

curls, and I make a note to go through his hair. I have always loved his

messy curls and the way he looked as a baby. With these dark curls and pink

cheeks, he was the most beautiful thing I had ever seen. Thirty minutes

later, he sits on my lap in a fancy living room watching Wreck-It Ralph.

It seems like all of a sudden, everything is simple, no running and

completely out in the open for all to see. It's terrifying. To be so visible in a
world that did not even know we existed. I comb through the knots putting

moisturizer in his hair and some coconut oil on the dry ends.

After I separate his hair and do the sectioned parts, "Can you do

puffballs, Mommy?" I hear his small voice over the sound of the TV, and I

kiss his pink cheek, making him squirm. With his hair separated into two

parts, I make his curls into the puffballs he requested.

He smiles, looking at them himself in the reflection of the TV, feeling

himself. I chuckle, only stopping when I hear a throat clear behind us. I turn

to see Silas standing there. Ant notices him and runs towards me, peaking at

him over my shoulder.

"Hello, little man." Anthony stares back passively as if he didn't hear

Silas speak to him at all, clutching onto my shoulders, "Can I borrow your

mother for a second?" Ant proceeds to shake his head, refusing, and I want

to laugh at Silas's face. He looks a bit shocked, but why should he be

knowing this is my son. We are both fucking stubborn.

 I go to stand and put him on the couch, but Ant glares, "No, I come

too." He takes my hand and leads me towards Silas, who almost looks

impressed by my son's determination to not let me out of his sight.

Surprisingly, he leads us to his office without another word about it. I have

no idea what I can say; I don't think he would believe my innocent act now

after I almost killed an assassin with my bare hands. Well, a knife, too, I

guess. Anthony sits at 1 of the 2 chairs after he pulls out one for me, making

me smile at his manners. Silas looks at me, and I drop the smile, sitting

before the King. “Here, kid. I have YouTube."

My brows furrow; what is that? Ant holds the same expression and

leans over to ask me what it is, but I shrug. Silas's brows raise at our looks

of confusion, and he goes on to explain that it has videos he can watch. I

watch Ant grab the phone from Silas, hesitantly clicking on one of the

videos on the screen. I put my big girl pants on and face Silas; he is adorned

in black dress pants and a nice tailored white shirt. I try to ignore the way

the fabric strains over his chest, his tattoos barely creeping over the neck.

The silver wolf on his hand catches my eye once more.

 "I need to know the truth from you now. I never wanted things to get

as bad as they did yesterday. I never had any intention to hurt you." I focus

on his lips as he talks, noting the bruise on the corner of his lip. Looks like

someone got one good punch on his handsome face. He looks massive

behind his desk, all-powerful, and I wonder how I did not notice it before.

Why I didn't run when I could have. I guess he's as good as me at keeping

secrets.

"That's weird because you showed up at my house with a gun, so it

looks like you intended to do more than hurt me," I reply smoothly, keeping

my eye on his sharp jaw when it clenches.

Knowing he's an asshole does not make it any easier not to fuck him.

No matter how dangerous things get, one good look at him still sets me on

fire. He grits his teeth; I got you there, Wolfe. I take it that he is not used to

being talked back to. I guess he is used to submission, something I have no

plan to give him. When I'm dead, possibly.

 "I am trying to do my best to ensure you and your child's safety

remains intact. I don't want to hurt you if I don't have to." Aww, he is almost

acting sweet to me as he says this, like I have forgotten that he held a gun to

my son's head. When I get the chance, I will have to repay the favor. Next

time I won't hesitate to pull the trigger.

If there was one thing my father taught me right, it is that hesitation

could get you killed.

"If you aren't willing to speak with me, I have other ways of getting

what I want." Hmm, I think he is trying to act scary this time. Can't he tell I

am trying to make up a lie on the spot?

I make my eyes tear up before I look back at him, "You were right;

we are running from someone. Ant's father, Nigel, was going to kill us if we

didn't run. My parents forced me into an arrangement with him; we were to

be married." Not a complete lie. "I didn't want to marry him, but I would be

forced to. Before we could get married, we found out I was pregnant with
Ant. I did everything I could to ensure he would be safe, even if it meant

staying with a man I did not love."

Silas looks at Ant when he laughs at some video he's watching on the

screen. "He started abusing me while I was pregnant, and I saw no way out.

I could leave and risk the chance of me getting killed by him, or I would

stay and make sure that I could protect Ant. He was a very powerful man

and had connections everywhere; if I went to the cops, they would have just

brought me back to him." I hiccup, falsely wiping my tears away before

continuing, "As soon as Ant was born, I escaped with the help of a friend.

Sadly, she was killed for helping me, and we've been on the run ever since.

If Nigel finds us, he's going to kill us. I have to protect my son, and I am

sorry I stole from you, but it was the only way I could provide for us

without getting caught.”

He takes it in, "But that still doesn't explain your ability to fight or

almost kill one of my men." So, Reynolds is alive? The smidgen of guilt I

felt disappeared. I open my mouth to speak, but nothing comes out. I don't

know what to say; I see Wolfe reach for the top drawer, knowing that's
where he keeps his gun. "I was raised primarily by my father, and he always

made sure I knew how to fight; sadly, due to Nigel's expertise, my range of

abilities never stacked up to his. While we were on the run, I practiced my

abilities and ensured that I could defend myself in case Nigel or his men

came for me. I wasn't just going to stay still and wait for one of them to get

me when I could be learning how to defend myself to ensure that he never

did."

Silas is a smart man, and I know I have not given him the exact

answers he was hoping for, but he continues on.

"What is his last name?"

Off the top of my head, I say," Nigel Delevida." Shit, Silas's eyes

widen, and he stares back, “Your ex-boyfriend is a gang leader?" Something

like that, I nod, cursing myself for not choosing a different name. I can

imagine the wheels turning in his head as he considers his next step. Kill us

or let us go?
 "He has connections with the Marcelio family; I am looking for the

head of that family," Now it is my turn to freeze, “I am looking for Cain

Marcelio and his family. He took something of mine, and I plan on

returning the favor."

"If you can give me what you know about Nigel and even the

Marcelio house, I will ensure that you are protected by my men until I find

them. I will make sure you never have to worry about him ever again."

"You give me what I want, and I help keep you and your son safe.”

Men love a damsel in distress, the princess at the top of the tower

waiting for a man to save her. Every man wants to be the prince that saves

the girl; they want the entitlement of doing something that has never been

done before. They do not save the girl because it is the right thing to do but

because of what they will get out of it. They don't know that the princess

was not locked up because of some strange act of cruelty but because of

how dangerous she was. How dangerous I actually am.

 I smile, acting thankful that he hasn't killed me and my boy. Don't get

me wrong, a part of me is, but the smaller part of me just wants to stop

fighting. I look at Anthony, noting the huge smile on his face as he giggles

at a video on the phone.

Experiencing something as minuscule as this for the first time, I rub

his flushed cheek gently, admiring how happy he can make me with just

one of those; smiles like this make the fighting that much more bearable. I

look back up at Silas’s heated expression and match it with one of my own.

He unshackles me from his chains, having no idea what kind of beast I am.
 |9| The Stupid Girl
Elizabeth Estrella Nadir

One of my earliest memories was watching two men brutally fight

one another as my father watched on in delight. I was ten years old at the

time, but I had seen much worse violence by that age. Both men worked for

my father but ultimately betrayed him after my father sent their loved one to

a sex trafficking ring. I knew that was a place where girls were used up by

powerful men, and I knew if I messed up, I would be the next girl sent up

there. The husband and brother-in-law were forced to fight each other after

my father captured them trying to break out their sister and wife.

Only one of them could make it out, which meant one had to die. My

father and his men laughed at them as they wept for mercy, and I sat next to

my father, tears in my eyes but mouth sealed tight. It was better to suffer in
silence than get my father's attention. He always made it hurt when I

showed weakness.

Minutes later, the girl's husband was the last one standing; the brother

lay limp on the floor with his neck twisted in a strange way. He didn't move,

and I cried when the men picked up his body to discard. I prayed he would

get up and run, and maybe, I could run with them. I was fast for a five-year-

old. I licked the salt from my lips, and the man bowed his head to my

father, submitting to The Blood King. The guards grabbed the man, and my

father spoke his final order,

"Kill him."

The man screamed animalistically, like his last shred of humanity had

been torn apart as he broke away from the guards, taking them down before

lunging for my father. I fell to the floor beside my seat, and my father's gun

fell beside me. I watched as they struggled with each other, and a part of me

hoped he would win. Please, let the man win.

 I grabbed my father's gun and ran from the room towards the

entryway, only to hear footsteps behind me. I turned the gun up and was

ready to shoot when I saw the man in the threshold. He looked more animal

than human at the moment. His broad chest was covered in the wounds he

received from his friend right before he snapped his neck.

"Put down the gun, little girl. I won't hurt you, I promise. I just want

my wife." He walked closer, and my hands started to shake. I was so scared.

"Come on, now, I won't hurt you.”

I had to think, was my father dead? If he was, I could get Mama and

run. If he wasn't and saw me let this man go, I would be punished.

However, this husband was a good man; all he wanted was his wife to be

safe, at home, and with him. He only did those bad things because my

father forced him to, like he did with me. Sometimes we don't have any

other choice. I slowly put the gun down, seeing the twisted look that

dethroned his face before he raised the knife from behind his back.
 I screamed, raising my arm to defend myself, but the blade sliced

deep along my skin. Drawing so much red, I thought I might pass out at the

sight.

The husband went to bring the knife down on me again, and I closed

my eyes, expecting the worst. But nothing happened; I opened my eyes to

see my father slicing his throat open. His warm blood splattered onto my

face as he fell to his knees.

Did you know it only takes someone two minutes to die after a major

artery is cut?

Pain suddenly took up the whole left side of my face when my father

slapped me, "Stupid girl." I whimpered, falling into the pool of blood, "He

would have killed you, an innocent little girl, to get what he wanted. That is

why you will never survive in this world. Little girls get swallowed up in

worlds like this one. It is only a matter of time before dogs like him come

for you."
 It is still funny after all this time, Father; I managed to outlive

everyone, including you.

Vincent leads me into the room with the discussion board Silas's men

were using a few days ago. Photos of Cain, Nigel, and blurred images of me

and Ant surround the board. Ant stops outside the room to play with his toy

truck, and when I look back, I see him holding a finger to his lips. Hush.

I smile and place a finger to my lips in return. Our secrets stay

between us. This room makes no difference; at the end of the day, it's us or

nothing. The room is filled with unfamiliar faces, and unsurprisingly, I am

the only woman in the room. I can almost smell the testosterone flowing

through the room with all these alpha males.

I see the men stiffen when they see me; I guess my reputation

precedes me. I fix the black t-shirt I'm wearing along with my dark jeans

before taking a seat. I crack my back against the edge of the chair along

with my cramped neck, and I see the man beside me cringe. Good to see

that not all of these men are made of stone. The door behind me opens, and
my back straightens, barely hearing his footsteps before his heat fans over

my back. His rough hands gripping the back of my chair and pulling it

towards him.

The men in the room quiet immediately, looking down and bowing to

their master.

“This is Elizabeth; her son Ant and herself are under my protection.

She will be staying with us until we find the whereabouts of Nigel and

Cain." The men nod, and I glare at the bearded man beside me, that looks

down my shirt.

"We need to communicate our next steps. Cain remains underground

and far from the public eye for the time being. If we want him, we need to

draw him out." Silas walks from behind me to the front of the room, where

we can all see him. I bite my lip seeing the white dress shirt he has stretched

over his broad chest. I can see his tattoos peeking through the collar of his

shirt, the same part I trailed over with my tongue. Shut up.
 "The last we saw of Cain was three years ago." Hmm, maybe he's

dead, and they don't know. "One of our sources in Russia said he was in the

mines of Otchek, but hours after he reported to us his location, he turned up

dead with no head." Guess not. Silas throws down a couple of pictures with

highlighted coordinates and one image with a dead corpse with no head.

The beheading looks brutal, like someone took a butcher knife and kept

cutting until they hit bone.

"Elizabeth has a history with Nigel, and we need to use that. She can

inform us of any changes in the organization and who is in rank now that

Cain has fallen off the radar. He isn't stupid enough to leave his empire

unguarded." Silas's eyes snap to mine, "Care to share, Elizabeth?"

He crosses his giant arms across his chest, looking like a man in his

prime. The same hands that gave me pleasure have led hundreds of men and

women to their deaths. The same body that gave me pleasure, something I

never knew anything about, was made to kill like all good things.
 "Nigel is the son of one of the four. Anything that happens in the

organization, Cain runs by the four, and Dale has no filter whatsoever. They

hold all of the most kept secrets in all of Europe and especially political

leaders in the U.S. There are very important people out there making sure

these men are protected. Leadership consists of Bartholomew, Dale,

Marino, and Ivy." I stand moving next to Silas; I try to ignore the heat that

spreads to me when he's this close.

Turning, I face the whiteboard and wipe the nonsense theories they

have written, starting to draw up a few of my own.

"You can't run before you know how to walk. None of you have seen

Cain personally in more than three years, so start with a smaller

organization one of the five runs. Start there and go up, and you will find

Cain. Dale has retired his gang to Nigel and is solely working for Cain; if

you get to Nigel, that will get to Dale, and from there.." I trail off, watching

the turntables run in their head.

 "We get Cain." Silas raises a brow, smirking at me, and I am trying

my best not to rip off his pants and have him again. He's a smart guy, and

eventually, he will see that I'm not just being a team player.

"Exactly."

"What about his family?" I turn towards the board when one of the

men speaks up, my stomach in knots. I am presented with a blown-up

picture of my masked face and the covered basket holding baby Anthony.

So skinny, so frail and weak. I despise her. That is why she had to die. "If

we can get to his family, we can get him out of the shadows. The fastest

way to do this is to take his family first, and when he comes for them, just

kill them all and be done with it."

"If I knew where they were, I would have already done it," I face

Silas to see his expression, one filled with a murderous rage so powerful it

stills the breath in my lungs. He is filled with such fury I’m surprised he

does not burst at the seams. Whatever Cain did to Silas created something

dark inside him; I can see the signs of Cain, of his sin; he has created
another devil. "I don't care for the wives of murderers. Whatever will bring

me, Cain, quicker, is fine by me; I don't care who has to die for me to get it.

Find him and bring him to me."

I sit in the shower for hours; if I am being held captive, his high water

bill is the last thing on my mind. The room is so stuffy I can hardly breathe

in the confined space. I force myself to stand up and shut off the water.

Avoiding human contact has been my focus for today, and keeping Ant busy

helped with that. After today's meeting, I have to start thinking about this as

more of a short-term project. Drying myself off while my mind races for

answers it cannot reach, I zip up one of the oversized jackets I found and

trekked to the kitchen for a much-needed glass of water.

Yawning, I note that it is 4 am. Fuck, I am for sure not getting my 8

hours. When I see him, I stop, seeing a half-naked Silas doing push-ups on

the floor in the barely lit living room. I watch as he brings his arms down,

lifting his body off the floor to do another as his body drips with sweat. His

muscles contort under the strain, his body moving in rhythm as he repeats

the move over and over again. I really need to go back to bed. He pants,
moving up and down quickly with both hands and then lifting himself with

one. I get another glimpse of our first night when he woke me in the middle

of the night with a hard cock between my legs and his mouth sucking on my

sweet spot as he told me how badly he wanted to be inside me again.

He jumps up from his prone position grabbing two dumbbells and

completing reps with the added weight. Every muscle flexes as he

exercises, perspiration covering his skin, and he grunts, forcing himself to

do another rep. I start to back up, turning away from the enticing man in

front of me when his eyes connect with mine.

I swallow around my dry mouth; In the barely lit room, I see his dark

eyes trail over me, and in the moment, I wish I had put on something under

this jacket.

"I was just going." I point behind me awkwardly, telling myself to

leave the room, but I can't. I keep my eyes on him and take in the man that

wants me dead. How handsome he is now, utterly clueless about who I

really am and what I have done.

 "Come here." He drops the weights, and I shake my head and step

back. This is a bad idea. But my God, how bad ideas always sound so good.

He breaks the distance between us, and I have to look up at him to catch his

eyes.

Thick stubble decorates the sides of his face and jawline like he hasn't

shaved in a couple of days. His sage-colored eyes watch me like a hawk as

his hand runs up the front of my body. It is almost like he dares me to look

away from him, to run. But I can't, not when he is this close. He reaches my

neck, grabbing the back of it, forcing me forward as he kisses along my

pulse.

His body heat suffocates all of my senses, and I lean into his touch for

more. I have never felt this way with any other man.

Silas's kisses grow harsher against my skin and draw closer to the

hem of my jacket. Gripping his shoulders in my hands, I don't stop him

when he pulls the zipper of my large hoodie down.

 The cold metal draws across my skin as inches of naked skin presents

itself. I hiss when it scratches my skin, a grin taking on Silas's lips as he

watches me. He likes to see me like this, vulnerable and wanting him even

when I shouldn't. A drop of sweat trails down his pectorals, and I follow it

down to the waistband of his joggers. His grip on the back of my neck

moves to the base of it, tilting my face closer to his.

“You have no idea how easy it would be to take this off of you and

bend you over that table," My jacket comes undone halfway, and Silas

slides his forefinger down the valley of my breasts. I can remember his lips

following the same line and then his cum. Painting me with him and leaving

me in twisted agony as I yearned for him to touch me more. Silas inches his

finger a bit further, his breath fanning over the top of my head as he looks

down at me.

"You're probably not wearing panties either, are you? Too hot, right?"

When his hand lowers to find out, I squeeze my legs together to hide my

bare wet pussy. He might be able to fuck me into oblivion, but that does not
mean I trust him. Not one bit. I take in a deep breath; he and I trapped in

this dark room together, with an infinite amount of possibilities.

"Guess I was right." Silas takes my hips now in his hands, green eyes

to mine and so filled with secrets I would surely drown in them; if he knew

mine, he would make sure I was dead. I want so much more than just this

teasing.

"Probably unbearably wet."

"What do you want from me?" I applaud myself for my voice coming

off as unaffected. Though I am anything but at this moment. He spreads my

jacket open, a deep sound resonating from his chest at the sight of my

breasts and naked püssy.

I physically ache for him to touch me, but I'm afraid I would fall apart

if he did.

"Everything, beautiful. Until there is nothing left for me to take."

 |10| The Fighter
Elizabeth Estrella Nadir

"This is Andi." The woman, who looks to be around 25, smiles

brightly, waving at me from across the living room. "She is a certified

caretaker and a registered nurse. If you are going to be helping us, Ant is

going to need someone to care for him." Vincent has become my designated

tour guide/host in this house de la captivity. The brute has also made it a

mission to get close to Ant, but Anthony has remained in his resolve to not

open up to anyone. My quiet boy does not like company that is not me.

"She will take care of him if we have to get away or are checking in

on a location. We don't want you to have to worry about him." They expect

me to leave my boy behind this easily? We haven't been apart since the

moment he was born. Plus, I don't trust anyone with my kid except me.
 "Who's we?" I know it ain't Samson or Reynolds; both want me dead

and buried.

"Silas and me." I hum, remembering what happened a few days ago

when I found him during his nightly workout. I ran like the devil was on my

heels (no pun intended) and closed myself in my designated room for the

rest of the night, reliving his touch so much that I could not sleep. He was

seeping into places I did not want him to reach.

I turned away before I could see his expression change, and I put

myself back together again. I needed to stay focused. He was my kidnapper,

not some guy I had a third-grade crush on. Though I was never that either

since I never went to school. Ant comes forward to meet Andi, and he looks

up at me, shaking his head. "I know, Ant, but this is only temporary until I

can get us out. I won't always be able to take you with me, love." If I could,

I wouldn't have us separated at all, but in this game, I don't have the power

to choose.
 He nods, looking down, and I pick him up in my arms, making him

look at me. I give him a kiss, and he buries his face in my shoulder,

yawning loudly. Vincent dismisses us, and I venture to the living room to

put Ant down. He watches his cartoons, and I go over the list in my head

once again. It has been almost a month here; surprisingly enough, time

passes faster when you aren’t locked in solitude for long intervals. We

should have already moved by now, especially if these guys plan to draw

the bad guys right to us.

Taking a deep breath, I push the voice in my head back, ignoring the

countdown. It has been stuck there since I escaped him, and I fight the

voice that reminds me I am running out of time. I concentrate on Anthony,

watching him stare at the TV, giggling at a sponge-looking dude on the

screen. He escapes this way, and I think of a time when I never saw a

television. I never knew how grand it was until it became my own escape

from hell.

Tonight would be our first mission. It is simple.

 Take Nigel and draw out his father, Dale; we will question him and

try to get the location of Cain out of him. If not, things would have to get

ugly.

And I never minded ugly.

I send Ant to wash up after his cartoons while the men start moving

upstairs to meet, and I follow them and stand towards the edge of the room,

letting the men discuss the details of the task at hand. "Five of you will

come with me on this trip, today is Nigel's birthday, and he plans to throw a

party with an open invite list. Getting inside the building will be easy

enough since he seems to lack professional security. "Vincent, you will be

on the floor-"

"Will I be allowed to get my groove on, sir?"

Vincent peeps up, and the men shake their heads, ignoring him, and I

run a hand over my mouth to hide my smile.

"No, now shut up." Silas runs a hand over his face, and I try not to

laugh when Vincent pouts at me. He might be nice, but that doesn't make
me forget that I am in a room of assassins who, if they knew who I was,

would kill me where I stand.

"Samson, you will be stationed with Adrian at the bar, one of ours will

be working, and if anything goes wrong, he knows exactly how to get us

out without any of us ending up dead." The men make their notes talking to

one another about their plans; Silas sends them off to clear out the area and

get their things together for the trip. I move out to the door, but I'm grabbed

from behind, turning Silas stares down at me, making his demands,

"Go pack your things." He orders me, and I raise my brows at his

statement. No way in hell am I going.

"No, I'm not going."

"Do you really think I would let you stay here by yourself, unguarded

nonetheless? I have seen what you can do, Eliza." He steps closer and tilts

my head up with his thumb. "You may act innocent, but I have seen what

you can do." His nose is close enough to nudge against mine, and I have to

snuff the part of me that wants to lean in and kiss the assassin. It's like
waking a sleeping bear. "I've seen that look in your eye when you fight.

Like something else takes over, you become an entirely different person." I

take a deep breath, addicted to the smell of his cologne, remembering how

my skin smelt like it after he fucked me. He was all over me.

“You're a fighter and a lot smarter than you let on, so if you think I'm

dumb enough to leave you here, you can forget about it. Pack up your shit."

And with that, he pushes past me and out the door, leaving me in silence.

When I get back to my cell, I throw my clothes and Ant's haphazardly

into the bag that sits in the back of the closet. It saddens me that all we own

fits inside this bag. Something we could grab quickly while we were on the

run. Ant gets changed first into a thick sweater and black pants with some

vans that have little cats on them. I have no idea who gifted them to him,

but he loves to wear them even when he is just in pajamas. Combing

through his hair, I catch him up on what I have learned since being invited

into the discussion room. There are always ten men in the room at all times

when we discuss details on Cain and his employees. Vincent, my tour

guide; Samson, the one-eyed pirate; and Adrian, who I had yet to meet
personally. Silas holds meetings in secret in his office. "The only exit from

these rooms to the other part of the house is through that hallway door that

is locked. All of the available windows are bolted, but even if we got them

open, we would be too high to jump. I have some tools under the floorboard

next to the bed in case we need them." I whisper into his ear, and he nods,

glancing at the camera that stirs in the right corner of the room.

I dry his curls with a handheld dryer and get myself ready for the day.

Throwing on some leggings and a large v-neck sweater, I comb through the

knots in the back of my head, letting the waves travel over my shoulder. Ant

runs over, pushing my hair back to whisper in my ear, "Ms. Andi has a key;

I saw her use it to get out." I nod, thinking when I will have a good time to

get Andi alone to take it. The men will be leaving to intercept Nigel and

bring him back for questioning, we will be guarded while they are away, but

I am hoping that is when we can make

our escape.
 Nigel is not in hiding like the rest of his comrades; he is actually

throwing a party for his 27th birthday. The pretentious playboy wants a run

on the town for his party, and we are using that to our advantage. Once

everything is packed, we are taken into the living room, and the bag is taken

out of the room. "If we are doing this, I need everything on the list." I pass

it to Silas, and he nods, putting it in his coat pocket. Silas steps up, holding

a black slip in his hand. His dark green eyes take me in before he ties the

blindfold around my eyes. I pull Ant closer into my arms, and Silas places

the cloth over his eyes too.

"Mommy, I can't see." He whispers with his face settled in the grove

of my neck. "I know, sweetie." Silas takes my words as a cue to take my

hand, his palm rough with calluses, and I don't know if it is from hard work

or how hard he holds a gun. I follow behind him, blind to my surroundings,

and I feel someone hold the center of my back to guide us through an

elevator. We go down what feels like ten floors until we come to an abrupt

stop. Including me and Ant, there are four other men in the hunk of metal

with us, Silas, Vincent, Samson, and Adrian, a brooding Latino man who
looks like one look from him and you're dead. I met him earlier, and his

dark eyes seemed to stare straight into my soul. He doesn't talk much, but

when I heard him addressing Silas, his voice sounded like one coming from

a fucking dragon. The timber could make any man tremble, but not Silas; he

looks at Adrian like he is an old friend.

"We are going down the stairs now." I hear

Vincent speaks up, and I steady Ant in my arms before taking

measured steps down the stairs. 32 steps, to be exact. We got blindfolded

outside the main apartment, but I could see two other rooms down the

hallway before he did. We took two rights, walked down a hallway, turned

left, and entered the elevator. From there, it was another right before I heard

a steel door screech open, and we went down the stairs.

Someone pounds on the door in front of us, and it opens, bringing in a

gust of fresh air. I gasp, taking a deep breath of fresh air for the first time in

weeks. "We're outside, baby," I whisper, and he takes an exaggerated breath,

making me laugh. "It smells like city," I pause at his words, taking another

breath. "Smells like Cago."

I nod along, and I hear a car door open, and we are put inside,

strapped in. It smelled like Chicago; Ant never could say the city right. On

all of our many ‘getaways,’ he would always say it smelled like Chicago

when he smelled smoke, gasoline, hot dogs, and the sound of a bustling

city. The taps of rain on the windows increasingly resolve my thoughts. Ant

loved Chicago, but we had to run out of the city to get away. Ant always

talked about the delicious hot dogs we had here and the huge skyscrapers. I

always promised we would always come back to this city but never like

this.

The drive is short, only around twenty minutes, and the fresh air

makes it all worth it. When we come to a complete stop, we are taken out of

the cars and led up several steps, but this time, they are outside. I hear a

motor running, making a chill run up my spine; where the hell are we.

"Stop." I do, and the blindfold is ripped from my eyes, and I blink a few

times to adjust to the lightning. I take in my surroundings and realize we are

on a plane. I'm stuck stiff as the other men file in, dropping off everything

and taking their seats. All of them do it casually, whereas I can feel the

signs of panic coming over me.

The last time I was on a plane, I never saw my family again. My

breathing stops, and I can see Ant's mouth moving, him calling me, but I

can't answer; I open my mouth, but I can only hear myself wheezing for air.

I shut my eyes, trying to breathe more when my lungs refuse to work.

Suddenly, I see myself tied to a chair in the plane, weeping when he comes

forward, petting me like I am his brand-new toy.

“I'm going to take you to your new home.”

"Please, please, no. I want to go home." Hands grab my wrists,

pulling me into their arms as I shake.

"Eliza." In my head, the devil ruins me.

"Eliza, calm down, breathe," In my head, he makes me nothing again.

"I want my mom; I don't want to go, please." I cry when he slips his

hands under my dress.

 "I was good." I sob, lost in the memory, until someone screams my

name, and my eyes open.

Silas holds my face in his hands, eyes overrun with worry, and I force

air through me, noting that this plane is different from the coffin my father

left me in. Another hand strokes the hack of my neck before a sharp pain

takes over the back of my neck. My body falls into Silas's arms, and he sits

down in one of the seats cradling me.

"I w-want- Ma-" I stutter, feeling calmer than before.

"Shhh...I know. Eliza, I know." Silas runs a hand over my hair,

moving it away from my face, and I keep my eyes on him; he seems to be

the only thing I can focus on now. His hand stops, and he pulls my face

closer to his, "Where is she?" He asks, holding my chin up when my body

goes limp, but I am aware of everything. The pain.

This plane. Him. Ant sits on the floor, gripping my hand, and I hold

on tight; I will never let this little boy go. No matter what, I would die to

keep him safe.

 "She's gone. He took her away." I cry, and Silas wipes the tear that

falls from my eye. "I'm sorry, Eliza." And I nod because that is all I can do

as I look out the window watching as I get farther and farther from home.
 |11| The Lost Angels
Elizabeth Estrella Nadir

I really feel like shooting someone.

I wince, blinking over the film in my eyes with a headache brewing in

my temple. Anthony plays with toys beside me, taking his model of Captain

America and making him play with a Barbie.

Through my clouded mind, I calm at the sight of him okay and look

up to see Silas studying him.

"Was Anthony born prematurely?" His gruff voice reaches my ears,

and for some reason, it helps calm the nerves filtering inside me. My brows

furrow, wondering why he is asking, but it's a needed distraction. "Yes, by

almost two months," I reply, sitting up to lie back in the seat. I am still calm

from whatever they put in that damn syringe, but that doesn't mean I like

being on this damn plane.

 "Was he born in a hospital?" Silas passes Ant a bottle of water, and

Ant takes it, silently looking over at me as he drinks from the bottle. I kiss

his cheek, making him smile, and he goes back to playing with his toys.

"No.”

“Then who delivered him?”

I stand feeling weak but needing something to eat when I hear my

stomach growl, "I did." Now Silas turns to face me, raising a brow, "You

delivered him?" I just nod, reaching past him for an apple on the table, but

he grabs my wrist making me look at him. His green eyes look into mine,

and a part of me wants to tell him everything. How scared I am of him, how

scared I am that he will take me from my boy as soon as he knows who I

am. I wish things could have been different, but if they were, I would have

never had Ant, and out of all the misery in my life, he has been my only

light. My star.

I know he wants an explanation for whatever is going on in his head.

Sighing, I sit beside him, taking a bite of the red apple. "It was safer that
way. There are many things I had to do to keep us both safe and will have to

do." I hope he understands my warning; when it comes to it, I will do

whatever I can to keep us safe. He stares at me a little longer, and my eyes

flicker to the knife at his side. Silas is beautiful, a term many believe

emasculates a man, but I have always found it to be the most accurate

description. Silas is deadly, but my god, is he beautiful. He runs a hand over

the stubble on his face, and I wonder what he will look like with a beard;

for some reason, the idea excites me just a bit.

"So you're scared of planes?" Silas says it nonchalantly, turning to

face me just as I slip the knife into my hand. He glares, body tensing like he

is getting ready to attack until he sees me starting to slice the apple and feed

bits of it to Anthony. It further relaxes Silas when I hand the knife back to

him, gaining another inch of trust from him, and even if I could stab him

right now, I wouldn't. I am thousands of feet from land, flying in a goddamn

plane; where the hell would I go.

"Seems like it." He sends me a look, "What?

 “You're not scared of heights too?" I ask sarcastically, knowing my

trauma is much more than fear of the sky.

"No, I'm not." He finishes his drink, swallowing, and I watch Adam's

apple bob up and down. The bronze skin stretches over his hard muscle,

flexing under the surface, and I want to know what makes him tick. I want

to know what makes him weak.

I must remember that this is the same man who came into my home

with a gun.

"So you aren't scared of anything?" I almost scoff at him; it is usually

the powerful men that think they are unstoppable. Well, until someone slits

their throat.

"When you've seen all the bad this world has to offer, you aren't

scared of what ifs." He replies, glancing at Anthony when he drops his toy

on the ground. "If you want to rule in a world like this, you must sacrifice

everything."
 Ultimately, I wonder if I will be his greatest sacrifice, the martyr for a

cause. His lamb for the slaughter. I wonder if he will feel anything for me

when he gives me up to the devil.

The door of the back of the plane opens, and I see the men enter,

bringing in plates of food.

Anthony pops up, clambering onto my lap, when a plate is put in front

of us. I thank Vincent, and he takes a seat on the couch next to the table

with the rest of the men.

"Go sit in the seat, kid," Samson says, seeing him nestled in my lap.

Ant tenses looking up at me, and I glare at the one-eyed prick. I tell Ant to

eat, using my hands to shield his ears so he doesn't hear me put this fucker

in his place.

"He's fine where he is."

"You cannot baby that boy, or he will be weak."

His accent becomes thicker when he is pissed off; it reminds me of

my father's, and I wonder if we are from the same homeland.

 Years of training allowed me to lose that part of myself too.

"And who are you? Father of the year, mind your own fucking

business." He glares heatedly down at me, and I hear someone muffle a

chuckle. This douchebag has had it out for me since I was brought here. I

don't know who he thinks I am. I am not some submissive helpless girl; I

have taken on bigger men than him.

I can clearly see how that bad parenting is going for your kid." Oh,

fuck you.

"Oh, now I see why you're so upset; your mother clearly didn't love

you. I'm sorry, sweetie. I know that putting down women makes you feel

like a fucking man."

"You're a fucking bitch."

I sniffle, bowing my head and wiping underneath my eyes. How mean

of him.

"Wow, that really hurt my feelings. Now if you can give me a minute,

I will cry you a fucking river."

 “Enough. " The sharp order makes us all stop; I close my mouth,

moving my hands from Anthony's ears, giving him a kiss on the back of his

head. I cut the steak for Anthony, biting my tongue to keep me from saying

anything else. I can't wait to get out of this hell hole. But before I do, I'll

give Samson a matching scar on his other eye. Ant nibbles on the steak,

moving it around a bit on the plate, and I look over to see what he is doing.

"S-Smile." He shows us, and I swear if my heart wasn't already

swollen, it would swell. I give him a big one, and he giggles, his smile

taking up most of his face, and I pet his dark curly hair admiring how close

it looks to mine. "Finish your food, silly." Ant nods, and I watch him

whisper to his dolls, asking if they would like some food too. The plane

jolts suddenly, and my stomach starts to coil in anxiety, and I bury my face

in the back of Ant's hair. Breathing his scent to keep me coherent, I dig my

nails into the table. I keep my face in his hair even after the plane steadies

until I hear Silas speak,

"Hey, Ant, is this your first time on a plane?" Ant stiffens, looking

back at me; he hates talking to people. I just nod, encouragingly for him to
speak,

“Y-Yes."

Silas nods, "You aren't scared?"

"No." Better, baby, you're doing great.

"I saw your shirt. Who do you prefer? Captain America or Iron Man?"

Ant perks up, jumping from my lap to grab his Captain America action

figure and showing it to Silas with a small smile. His little tooth already

growing back in, and I still can't grasp that my baby is growing up,

"Captain! Avengers movie cool." Silas glances at me, and I hope he

didn't catch me admiring his reactions to my son.

"Have you watched all of the movies?"

"Wait, there's more than one?" I speak up; damn, I thought there was

just the one. All of them look at me like I am crazy, and I chow down on a

carrot on the plate.

 "Yes, where have you been?" Vincent asks, and I grin while finishing

the vegetable quickly, "Oh, you know, here and there." I'm running for my

life. Do you really think I have time to be watching all of these movies?

"Attention, passengers, please make your way to your seats to buckle

up. We will be landing shortly." Ant climbs onto the kiddie seat I just

realized was attached next to mine, and I sit in the large luxury seat, putting

on his seat belt and then mine. I turn, holding in a gasp when I see the view.

Just underneath the clouds lies a city of skyscrapers; I can see the whizzing

of cars from up here, and though it is silent, I can imagine the sound of it.

"Where are we?" I ask Silas, and he removes his coat from his broad

shoulders, glancing at me, "Welcome to Los Angeles."

The car stops in the back of a grand hotel; I make sure that my hood

and Anthony's are pulled over our faces when we exit. I see people

lingering around and turn to Ant, "I need you to go with Silas." I know he

doesn't want to, but he walks towards him, slipping his hand into Silas's

much larger one. I know all pictures of a woman, and son are being
distributed throughout the country looking for us. I have to make sure no

one gives him the lead to us. Silas looks at me, and I nod, hoping he doesn't

refuse, and luckily enough, he shifts the bag on his shoulder, gripping Ant's

hand back and guiding us through the door. I am good to stay back behind

the men, but Silas takes my hand in his inked one, gripping it tight. My

pulse shouldn't pick up when he touches me; even after all that has

happened and what I know, I still react this way to him.

We are brought into a hallway with only one door, which lets me

know that it must be the penthouse suite. One of the men opens the double

doors, and I can only gawk at the sight of the hotel room. Wide windows

take in the whole front of the room, and from the dark color, I can tell that

they are tinted glass and probably bulletproof.

Ant removes himself from Silas's hold, running over to the windows

with an excited cry.

"Mommy! Mommy look! I can see so far!" He turns back to me,

dragging me along with him. Looking miffed that I am not as excited as

him. "I know, buddy. Hold up for an old woman." I joke, and he scoffs,

"You are not old, Mama; you aren't allowed to get old." I nod along. Sounds

logical,

"Okay, I won't." He takes a seat, and we press our faces against the

glass to get a good look; the cars look so tiny from up here.

"Eliza," One of the guards calls, "It's time to get ready; all the stuff

you asked for has been put in your room." He leads us to one of the rooms

upstairs, and Ant sprints up excitedly, making me run after him. There are

about 6 bedrooms in the suite, enough for everyone here to sleep in, and my

room is next to an empty one. We enter the new space, and I spin around to

take in everything. It is a beautiful room, probably so expensive my brain

would explode if I knew how much, "Silas has left for some business, but

he will be back in time for the mission tonight. Let us know if there is

anything else you need." I nod, and he exits the room in time for Ant to

squeal and jump onto the bed.

 Andi was ordered to visit some stores for me after I told Silas I

needed some things for tonight. Nigel knows what I look like, and if he sees

me, he will let all his buddies know where I am. There are three giant bags

on the bed filled with stuff, and I am almost giddy at the thought of getting

myself ready. It was one of the only escapes I had as a child.

Nigel would be able to recognize me the moment he saw me, so I

need to do what I do best. Disappear.

The dark blonde lace front wig goes down past my butt, so I hang it

on a hook and start trimming the wig to my mid back instead. Watching the

time, I curl the wig placing parchment on the lace when I spray the seal

over it. After a few minutes, I comb through it, giving it more bouncy

waves.

After I pull out the adhesive, latex, baby powder, and a few

prosthetics for tonight, I start applying them to my skin using a curved

spatula to spread the glue and latex over the places on my face I want to

change. I put on a new nose, blending it across my face and using the latex
to make my face rounder. I wince a bit, placing the dark brown contacts in

and adding a thin prosthetic on my lids to add more space between my eyes

and eyebrows. It takes me two hours for it to dry completely and set with

my face makeup; by the time I’m finished, I am a new woman.

Ant watches the process, eyes wide as I become a totally different

person, chewing on some crackers that were left in the room.

"Which one will catch the bad guy?" I ask, and Ant squint's at the

deep red mini dress and a black cut-out dress.

"Red.”

"Good choice."

I run over to the bathroom to slip on the dress because what I am

wearing underneath my jacket is way too inappropriate for a 4-year-old.

My underwear, if you can call it that, was the same red as my dress

and came complete with a bra and matching panties and garters. I decided

against the stockings when they were too small to fit over my fat thighs.
 The battle is long, and hard to slip into the snug little dress, but when

I do, I can't help but feel a bit sexy in this dress. I can almost feel beautiful.

A knock comes to the door just as I finish the final touches, and Andi

enters, “I am here to watch over Anthony." Andi comes in with a soft smile

on her face, and I nod, kneeling in front of Ant.

"Okay, buddy, I have to go, but I promise I will be back soon."

"Okay."

"If anything happens, you know what to do?" I whisper, and he nods.

He knows to find the nearest window and run for the hills, screaming like

he was kidnapped and someone would get him to a cop. He is nowhere on

file; no one knows his name or what he looks like. He would get away even

if I was gone. Sometimes I think it would have been better this way, but we

would be all alone if it had. Though it may be selfish, I could not live

without Ant.

"Yes, mommy." Ant gives me a kiss, and I press my forehead to him,

terrified of leaving him alone after years of being by his side. I can't trust
anyone here; what would I do if something happened while I was gone?

"Ek sal terug wees vir jou,"1 I whisper, taking his hand between mine

and praying a short prayer for my boy.

"I know. I love you." Ant gives me a smile, "I’ll be okay

“I love you more." I finally stand to my feet after making sure he is

okay; I walk over to Andi, standing close enough to make her

uncomfortable.

"If anything, and I mean anything, happens to my son, " I watch her

throat bob and run my index finger over the pulse in her neck. "I will slice

you open from top to bottom... and trust me when I say I will enjoy it."

"Do you understand me?"

"Y-Yes." I smile, stroking the side of her face, very obedient and, may

I even say, loyal. She is undoubtedly a beautiful woman, but if any harm

comes to my son, I have no problem carving into her.

"Great!" Grabbing my purse, I blow a kiss at Ant, which he catches

before continuing to play with his toys.

 As I walk towards the door, she rushes over to Ant, beginning to play

with him before I turn to call her name again, "You must remember that

neither of us is here by choice, I just want my son to be safe, and if you can

make sure of that, my problem is not with you."

She nods quickly, bidding me a good night, and I exit out into the

main living room of the hotel. The men wait out there, some of them

loading their guns and others connecting their communicators to one

another before sticking them inside their ears.

My 5-inch black heels clack against the floor calling the guys

attention; as I come down the small set of stairs, I ignore their eyes on me. I

know I look good. The tight red dress falls mid-thigh and wraps around me

like a second skin.

Its plunging neckline ends just under my breasts and has an open

back. I made sure to cover the tattoo on the back of my neck and seal it so it

doesn't come off until I get my remover.

"You look like a totally different person."

 Reynolds, the guy I almost killed about a month ago, speaks up.

"No shit," I reply, throwing my bag over my shoulder.

"Blonde?" Vincent asks as he lifts a strand of my hair, looking at it

thoughtfully.

"I heard they have more fun." I shrug, and he smiles, letting go of my

hair and looking at me like he is thinking hard about something. I wonder

what it is.

I start making my way to the door but notice no one is following and

quickly move to see why.

Eyes are glued on my body, fucking men. I clap my hands together,

gaining their attention, "Are you going to stare at me all day, or are we

going to kidnap someone?" They shuffle, grabbing their things quickly and

looking down awkwardly. Right, when I go to open the door, it swings

open; Silas stands before me, looking as deadly as sin in a dark suit. He

looks fucking delectable.

 For a moment, he looks confused, taking me in before his eyes widen

slightly at the sight of me. "You really are good at disappearing." His hand

cups my waist, yanking me in, and I swallow around the lump in my throat.

The hand on me moves lower, grazing my hip before he reaches the end of

my dress. I'm so close I can hear the deep noise that leaves him when he

sees the garters on my thigh.

“Get in the damn car."

The music thumps hard, almost pounding against the walls of the

club, as I spin across the room, taking count of the cameras in each corner.

Adrian and Samson are stationed at the bar, surrounded by lustful females

looking to be dominated by the brooding men. Adrian nods reassuringly at

me over the head of a brunette, and I smirk, backing up closer into the

crowd.
 The music is so loud I can feel it in my rib cage, my heart right on

beat with it, and I grit my teeth when a man comes forward and grabs my

waist.

"Sorry, not interested," I say loudly, over the music, and his grip

tightens.

"You sure about that." I turn, and Vincent stands with a small smile.

The tight red dress I'm wearing rides up, and I try to pull it down discreetly

to protect my goods.

"You look way too good tonight." He says, pulling me closer, and I

scoff, my hips moving on beat, and I glance over my shoulder at the V.I.P.

section waiting for Nigel to make his grand entrance.

"I bet you say that to all the pretty girls." He takes my hands, moving

fluidly with me, and I am surprised he can actually dance. Vince grins,

grabbing my hands and forcing me to dance alongside him. Everyone

around us starts dancing to the steady rhythm of the bachata. I glance

behind us again to see if Nigel is here, but he's still absent. Vincent grabs
my chin, bringing me back, hands on my hips, and moving me with him. It

is an intimate dance, but I don't think about that; I think about putting a

bullet in Nigel's head.

"Come on, beautiful." I shake my head, giving in, and the beat drops.

I spin in his arms, dancing around him, and I see Nigel enter the room.

Finally, step by step, we start our dance, my back pressed to his front,

and we move our hips to the beat of the song.

"Closer, Vince." We grind together, and I push the distance so he can

walk me back towards V.I.P. I make it in front of the entrance, and people

make way for us, watching us move together. Grabbing his hands, I face the

V.I.P guests noting Nigel's eyes on me. Good. I roll my hips back, grinding

all the way down Vincent's body until I'm crouched by his feet, keeping my

eyes on Nigel. He licks his lips, and I bend halfway down, keeping my legs

straight, and give him an eyeful of what is under my dress.

Vincent curses, yanking me back up by my hair and keeping me with

him as we continue our dance. I press my breasts against his chest, rolling
across him, and he pushes closer against me. My red dress rides up when he

pulls my thigh up around his hip, and I drag my heel behind me when he

draws me closer. "Is that a gun, or are you excited to see me?" I grin, and he

chuckles, his thigh between my legs as we rock. The music is slowly

coming to an end, and I glance over to the bar to see Samson and Adrian

watching. I almost stop dancing when my eyes reach Silas, and he glares

heatedly at the back of Vincent's head.

“Silas is going to beat our asses, " I say, and he turns me so he can

face Silas instead, and I see Nigel coming over. "It would be so worth it."

He presses his forehead to mine, and we finish the dance without any guns

going off. I fix my bra sneakily, where I hide the tranquilizer, I am supposed

to drug him with.

I hear a voice speak up in my ear, "I should have mentioned this

before. I know it will be hard seeing Nigel again after everything that

happened between you two, so I thank you for getting us this far. I need you

to stay focused. If anything goes wrong, the whole mission might go up in

flames. I know it is personal for you, but if this doesn't work tonight, it will
get personal for everyone. I hope that we finally end all of this. You just

need to be in and out, and then you will never have to see him again."

Oh shit, I forgot I told Silas he was my baby daddy. Dammit, that

screws up my plans. If word goes out about who I really am, I can kiss

freedom goodbye. I knew Nigel once in my old life, and where I left things,

he would happily shoot me down. Before I can even think about my next

move, Nigel steps up,

"Hello, beautiful." Vince takes the queue and darts off, leaving me

with the Playboy. "Hello, did you like my dance?" He is a lanky fella,

probably around 6 '2 but doesn't carry a lot of body mass like the men he

has guarding this event. He's probably barely around 200 pounds; I could

probably take him down if I needed to. If he didn't have a gun. "Very

much."

"Nigel."

"Carla."
 "Nice to meet you; I wanted to ask if you would like to join me in

V.I.P." I act like I'm thinking about it even though that is exactly what I

want.

"Well, it is your birthday.”

Nigel presses his body against mine, forcing me to feel him.

Disgusting. "And do you have a gift for the birthday boy?" My foot up your

ass, I want to say but instead. "How about I show you?" His eyes stay on

my cleavage, and like a horny little frat boy, he takes my hand, leading me

into the V.I.P. area. He takes a seat. I pull my dress up so he gets a glimpse

of my lingerie before I straddle his lap. "Fuck" I get comfortable, letting

him know that he might want to excuse his party to give us some privacy.

He doesn't seem to like the idea until I drag his hands behind me, and he

grabs a fistful of my ass. "Everyone out."

People immediately grab their things and exit the section, leaving

Nigel and me secluded. The section closes, the black sheet hiding us from

view except for a small gap in the corner behind the couch. From there, I
can see Silas moving through the crowd and sending his men in different

directions, making their move.

"Goddamn, you're perfect." I have to stop myself from doing anything

rash when he buries his face in my breasts. My hand reaches back to pull

him away, exposing his delicate neck to me just as I dive into my shirt to

grab the syringe. My eyes draw to Silas through the curtain as I kiss my

way down Nigel's neck, but he doesn't look away, keeping his eyes on me. I

feel hot, my body ablaze under his watchful eye even as another man runs

his hands all over me.

I tighten the syringe in my hand, giving Nigel the moan he wants, and

he sits as hard as stone between my legs. Don't look away, I think, grinding

on top of the man beneath me but only focused on Silas. His shoulders

move up and down with his heavy breathing, and I wonder if he feels as hot

as I do. As suffocated as I feel with his eyes on me, imagining what would

happen if he was the man beneath. How far he would make this pain go.
 Nigel presses his lips to my neck, groaning louder, and I think he is

close. Silas doesn't look away, and I don't either, unashamed and wild as I

stab Nigel in the neck, pinning him to the couch. It is like both of us let out

a gasp of air, the lock around us coming undone as I finish my part. Nigel

flays underneath me, trying to get away, but I thrust my elbow into his head,

knocking him unconscious.

And when I look back through the curtain, Silas is gone.

 |12| The Game
Elizabeth Estrella Nadir

After an awkward ride back to the mystery hotel, the guard unlocks

the door, guiding me inside the penthouse. Silas, Vincent, Samson, and

Adrian stayed behind to secure Nigel and make sure there are no

complications when he is moved to a secure location. A location I have no

idea about.

Immediately, I make my way to our room to see my boy. Jogging

over, I open the door and look around the room. I'm disappointed to see him

fast asleep in the bed with his toys around him, taking up all of the room. I

push his curly locks away from his little face as I give his cheek a kiss. The

worry that has been building in my chest tightens when I look and touch

him.

It is physically seeing him and having his presence around me that

calms me down even from the craziest of nights. After tucking him in, I
decide to just take the next available room to sleep in, not wanting to

disturb his sleep, knowing he needs it more than I do. Nights like this are

always hard for me to sleep through.

Maybe it's the shame that keeps me awake.

The room over from my original one has no luggage or personal items

in it, so I assume it is one of the vacant rooms. It is a very nice room with a

king-sized bed with navy flannel sheets taking up most of the room. It

matches the off-white walls and stained oak hardwood floors. One of the

things I find most interesting about the room is that the shower is out in the

open as soon as you walk in.

It is a few feet away from the bed, with clear glass windows from

floor to ceiling. The room has little privacy, but there is a door that leads to

a restroom with a wide basin bathtub and a marble sink and toilet. My coat

falls to the floor as I tear off the tie, and I bring my bag out to start the

process of removing the prosthetics and washing the glue off of my face.
 It takes almost half an hour to scrape all the prosthetics and makeup

off my face. The dried goop and makeup stains take the longest, but

afterward, I am left with a clean reflection. My contacts are the last to go,

and I breathe a sigh of relief, looking back at the mirror.

I bend down and pull off the tight underwear, which has been digging

into my hips all night. It leaves red indentions on my tan skin, but I rub on

them, letting the dress fall back in place. I finish putting my things away,

and I walk out, pulling off the straps of my heels that are digging into the

flesh of my ankles.

"Elizabeth." I jerk my head up, letting go of the nuisance of the strap

to look up. Silas stands by the open door with his coat jacket in hand and

the first couple of buttons on his shirt undone. I see a smudge of blood

dripping from his neck down to his collarbone, and I am unsure whether it

is his blood or Nigel's. A part of me doesn't want to know.

His eyes trail down me, stopping at my cleavage and again on my

thighs. I look down to see my dress is hiked up enough for him to see my
thigh garters. The red lingerie looks sinful against my skin. The dark look

that crosses his features makes me swallow hard. He takes one more look at

me before going back towards the door. I feel the air that has been trapped

in my throat release, and I breathe easy, watching him go until he closes the

door and locks it.

He moves towards me quickly, and I stumble in my heels, "Silas."

I step back and away from his towering frame, but he reacts quickly,

grabbing me by my throat and forcing me to stay next to him. He pulls me

so hard one of my heels trails behind me, and I trip over my other. His other

hand reaches behind me and removes the wig from my head, the bobby pins

being pulled with it. I wince at the pain, but he doesn't seem to care,

throwing the wig on the floor and grabbing a fist full of my curls.

It gets harder to breathe with him this close to me, living him in, and I

remember the nights with him inside of me. Giving me a type of pleasure I

never knew existed. It makes me remember the effect he had on me, how

scared I was to be touched before he set me ablaze.

 I gave into the unknown so quickly when I met him, and it terrifies

me.

He yanks my hair back hard, keeping the distance between us and

gaining my attention again.

"Take it off.”

I hesitate, not knowing if I should give in or tell him to go. When

Silas sees my resistant stance, he uses his other hand to pull the front of my

dress down, the fabric burning across my skin. I hiss, and he smacks my ass

hard, gripping the fat in his hands. I'm already soaked, regretting the lack of

protection from removing my underwear earlier. If he just reached down, he

would be touching my bare pussy. The idea thrills me.

Silas looks thoughtful for a moment, running his index finger over the

curve of my large breasts.

The dress is bunched at my hips, and he runs his finger down the

curve of my waist. Dipping between the two breast cups, he grabs the fabric

pulling so hard the back buckle snaps.

 “That's better." Before I can react, he leans down, taking one of my

swollen nipples into his mouth.

I can barely keep the moan from escaping my mouth as he takes my

aching breast farther. He massages my bare tit making sure it doesn't lose

attention, and rolls me around in his mouth. Ever since my last pregnancy,

my nipples have been extra sensitive. My body trembles against his body

from just his mouth touching me.

I try to push his head away, moaning, and he bites my nipple,

soothing the burn with his tongue. He finally lets go, wrapping both arms

around my waist and lifting me so he can put his lips on mine.

A moan immediately leaves my mouth when I taste him again after so

long. My hands dive into his hair and pull him closer. His onyx hair runs

through my hands, and I press myself further, wanting to feel his hard body

overwhelm me again. I’m so close it is hard to breathe, and I reach my

hand's town to tear his shirt open. I've decided to stop thinking and give in

to him just once. This is the only time I stop fighting him. I run to him,
unlike any man before him, diving into this feeling as hell takes over in my

head, telling me all the reasons why I deserve to be there.

He must notice because he moves his hand down, cupping my ass and

humping his dick into me. Silas's hands meet my bare flesh, and he pulls

back, panting as he moves one hand down, discovering my bare pussy.

"Fuck, nothing to cover this cunt?"

He plays with my clit, thumbing it around like silk before pinching

the sensitive nerve. I jump, moaning at his skilled fingers, and he moves

two to thrust inside me. Oh fuck. He stretches me out, twisting his fingers

and scissoring them inside me, and my knees shake. I can't keep myself up,

and he notices this bringing my legs around him as he digs his long fingers

into my spot.

"S-Silas."

"It has been more than a month since I had some time in this pussy.

Has she missed me?" He growls against my hips, and I open for him,
sucking on his tongue. Tasting the liquor and intoxication, wanting him.

Wanting him like I do every single moment of the day.

“I asked you a fucking question." He brings his hand down on my ass,

and I groan, the pain making me clench his fingers.

"Yes."

He hums, licking a stripe on my neck, his scent overwhelming now,

and I feel like I could pass out. I clamp around him, moaning against his

cheek, hoping he can give me the relief I have been searching for. He goes

deeper, and I bite down on his shoulder, barely containing my noises.

“I'm going to have to stretch this tight pussy again." From behind, he

pushes deep, and I squirm in his arms when he finds my G-spot with his

long fingers. I cry out, and he smirks against my temple, "Let's make sure

you're wet enough." He starts to shake his fingers inside me left and right

while digging in further, and I scream, pushing against his chest. Silas rams

it further, abusing my spot until I grind against his stomach, my juices

dripping all over him. The sound of his fingers slamming into my wet
snatch fills the space between us, and I am so close I could cry. My legs

shake around him with my arms just the same as I carry my weight against

him while he finger fucks me.

Silas watches me as beautiful as sin, making me want to be bad. Do

bad things to him, with him. I can tell he loves watching me fall apart; he

likes to see the control he has over me. How I can't help myself when we

are together. I'm dripping all over him and down my legs, but he doesn't

stop, stretching my flesh for him, and I could almost weep. It becomes too

much, and I can feel how close I am to the edge. His eyes are dark now as

he tilts his long fingers against my spot again, and I snap my eyes closed,

unable to take anymore.

"Look at me. Don't fucking look away." His other hand smacks my

open ass again, and I cry out, forcing them open. "Good girl." He brings his

lips back to mine,

"This is what you wanted, right?" His breath brushes over my swollen

lips, and I throw my head back, keeping my eyes on his. Wondering what a
sight we are to the third eye.

"I won't fucking look away, not while you're cumming all over my

hand." And just like that, a shiver runs down my spine, and I clench over his

hand, moaning so loudly I bury my face in his neck. The relief I have been

looking for this whole time finally reaches me. He curses, shaking his

fingers deeper inside me, and I writhe, trying to pull away.

Silas walks us to the bed, pulling his fingers out of me and ripping the

dress off me. My breasts jiggle at his roughness, my body almost pulled

from the bed as he juts the dress off my hips and onto the floor. My breasts

bounce at his movements, and he grabs them, kissing his way down to my

pussy. Fuck, he hasn't even made it inside me yet, and I already do not

know how much more I can take. He pulls his shirt off, not caring about the

no doubt expensive material he just ripped.

"Silas." I try to grab him, but he grabs my wrists, pinning them

against my stomach, making me smash my breasts together. He dives down,

running his lips over my wet lips, barely giving me a chance before he
spreads them, licking me up. Arching away, he forces me down, slurping

the juices and rolling my clit in his mouth. His groan vibrates against it

before he sucks on me faster. I am so fucking sensitive from just cumming.

“Ugh, I- So much." I am not even making sense, but he still reacts to

it, moving faster as he moves his jaw around to take more of me, pressing

his tongue into my opening while his thumb rubs my clit.

“You taste so good, Eliza; I want you to taste yourself." His fingers

run over the seam of my lips before I open for him while he shoves his

other fingers inside me, lapping me up. I suck on his fingers like they’re his

cock, moaning for more and sucking so hard his fingers move deeper into

my mouth. His head snaps up, and he looks at me, watching me take his

fingers in both of my holes. I pull his arm straight, drawing my knees

closer, and I start grinding against his arm as I keep sucking, and he smirks,

drilling into me faster. Running my fingers up and down his arm, letting it

settle between my breasts, and I keep the same rhythm he is fingering me.

With just his eyes on me like this, I could cum, and I do just that.
 My body shakes on the bed, clenching around him. I can't feel

anything except his breath against my wet thighs, and I whimper through

the waves.

Silas presses against my leg, holding me down when my body

squirms from climaxing so hard. Open-mouthed kisses are planted on the

ripples on my flesh, his teeth nibbling on the underside of my ass. Dark

eyes watch me like a hawk, watching as he turns me over on my stomach,

leaving his marks on my flesh.

I hear his belt come undone, and I turn to watch him remove the rest

of his clothes; he is built like a piece of art. His bronze skin is covered in

dozens of tattoos, some so beautiful they could make any artist weep. Silas

dives down again to lick me up, and I push myself onto my knees, resting

my cheek against the soft sheets. He tastes me before pressing his hard cock

against my opening. My garters are still on, and he dips his finger into the

strap on my right thigh and lets it smack against my skin.

 Thinking he is going to fuck me like this, I am surprised when he flips

me onto my back, pinning my arms over me. His tattoos rain over his skin,

dark and forbidden when he presses against me, and I feel them claw

against me. The art and its stories trying to take mine.

"I think I like you the most this way." He states, running his dick over

my clit, "It is like I can see every inch of you while I fuck you." I pant, and

he kisses his way down my neck, his tongue gliding across my hot skin.

"Wolfe." It leaves my lips, a moan that rips its way past my lips, and

his eyes look at me with such darkness I should be scared. But before I can

process the emotions running through his moss eyes, he thrusts hard.

My core wraps around him instantly, tightening around him as he

sinks deep inside me. A deep noise leaves his chest, a certain bliss taking

over me at his obvious pleasure. Over and over again, he takes me until I

am shaking underneath him. With his hands around my wrists, he leans his

weight forward, kneeling as he fucks me into the mattress.

 My tongue dives out to touch his skin, and he leans down, sucking it

into his mouth and tasting me back. His balls slap against my filled pussy,

barely giving me enough time to catch my bearings. I think he does this on

purpose. Drives me insane. I survived so long on my own, and now I am at

his whim. A part of me wants to be punished for all the bad I have done, and

now I am starting to think he is my punishment. To fall into the grasp of a

man I have spent my entire life trying to escape.

"Elizabeth, fuck." He growls when I arch, taking his dick just a bit

further, wanting him to fall apart as much as I am at this moment. He takes

my garters and pulls on them to make me rock back on his dick. It bites into

my skin, but I don't care when it starts to make him go deeper than before.

He pleasures me with his hands so well that I wonder how many he has

killed with the same ones.

"Stop. Fucking. Thinking." I find myself nodding frantically when

Silas grinds punishingly into me, for my mind drifting from this moment.

This pleasure. He finally lets my wrists go, and I wrap myself around him,

begging for more. It's unexplainable how I went from running from
another's touch to needing it. I beg him to give it to me while I draw red

with my nails down his back, telling him I'm so close with my legs wrapped

around his bucking hips I find myself becoming a part of the hard parts of

his body.

His muscles ripple over me, and I caress him everywhere I can reach.

Wolfe wraps his arms around my waist now, sucking on my nipples,

bending me so he can fuck me harder, and I reach up to grip the sheets.

"Good girl." He groans as I cum around him, his hair caught between my

fingers as I yank him towards me for a kiss. He forces my legs open,

cursing when he sees the mess between my legs. He pulls himself out of

me, the wet sound of his exit following with another when he flips me onto

my stomach and thrusts back inside me.

My face drops onto the mattress, and he forces me down, straddling

my hips to go deeper. I push back, trying to twist away from him, he

smacks my ass, gripping me hard. Every thrust is met with a smack, our

hips hitting off of each other, and I can't keep my eyes open at the

sensations.
 My curls are sticking to the back of my neck from the sweat, and he

breathes hard against my neck. He fucks like an animal, taking from me

until I don't know whether to beg him to stop or consume me. Silas pulls

out most of his length before ramming it back into me, bouncing it off my

G-spot. I reach my hand back, moaning, gripping his ass, and forcing him

closer.

I lean back against him, almost purring, biting into the sheets as he

plummets into me. He hurts me. Pleasures me. Makes me forget my own

name. He acts like he is giving me the world as he strips me of everything.

My breasts bounce, wet and smacking against each other from our sweat,

and I cry when he pinches one of my nipples. Prowling over me and he

attacks my neck, dragging his cock slower out of my pussy.

"¡Follame, Hijo de puta, follame!"2

My eyes roll into the back of my head, and he groans, punishing me

further with his thrusts. From behind, he cups my throat with both his
hands, forcing me back and choking me. His hips pick up the pace, and I

bounce back so close to the edge, with him fucking me like this.

"Y Vete a la mierda también, Elizabeth,"3 Silas growls, keeping one

hand around my throat and using his fingers to swipe over my stretched

pussy, bringing them to my lips to taste. I'm making a mess. Dripping onto

the sheets, my juices all over us from cumming so many times.

"Don't you taste good, beautiful? Just tasting you makes me want to

cum." I explode around him, tightening so much that he slips out of me,

pushed from me as my body quivers from the orgasm. He shoves himself

back inside me, forcing my face down on the bed, and he rams into me a

few more times before he fills me with his cum. The sounds that escape him

have chills running down my spine, knowing I gave him as much pleasure

as he gave me. It makes me feel fulfilled. Like a woman.

What a sight I must be. Face down and my ass up with my legs spread

wide so he can have a perfect view of my pussy. Even after he cums, he

drags himself in and out of me, rubbing my sensitive clit until I squirm.
When he finally pulls out, I can hear his sounds of pleasure when his cum

starts dripping out of me. I feel so empty without him inside me.

I am too tired to move, and I'm not sure if I could even walk if I got

up. Sitting back on his haunches behind me, Silas spends the next couple of

seconds just taking me in. His index finger plays with the damp fabric

around my thighs, kissing the skin before he slips each one down my legs.

I finally pull my hips in when he is finished undressing the rest of me,

unlocking my knees to rest on the center of the bed. My core is still

throbbing from the imprint he left between my legs, but the storm calms as

he runs his hands up my thighs, pressing his lips to my spinal column

gently. His touch this time is so different from before.

Less animal and more man.

 |13| The Morning After
Elizabeth Estrella Nadir

A quiet rumble settles in my chest, the sound around causing me to

wake slowly, eyes moving towards the clock on the wall. It is 5 in the

morning. Next, my ears settle on the sound coming from the left of me.

In the shower, Silas's back faces me, strong and broad, glistening

under the steady beat of water. His whole body seems to be one big muscle

carved to be a machine of war. He's a soldier. I seem to forget that is where

he started. An American man fighting for his country. I am not from here, so

maybe that is why I do not carry the same scars he does for his country.

Mine left me for dead, and it does not seem his did any better.

His art reminds me of war; it shows dozens of bodies dead on the

floor, like a mass grave. Feathers lay on the floor, and I wonder if these

dead bodies belong to humans or angels. There is only one survivor in his

work, a frail and beaten man at the center of the catastrophe. Looking as
lost as the look I see in Silas's eyes. The man's head tilts back to scream at

the sky, a mouth so open it looks broken in half, and he seems to howl at the

sky. He screams, fights, and cries so loudly that his mouth becomes a new

type of beast. His face looks almost like that of a wolf.

Two hands reach for him, one holding light from the sky and the other

crawling its way through the darkest parts of the earth and creeping towards

the lonesome man. Silas bends his neck to run the water over his face, and

the beautiful image on his back creases. The partial light from the overhead

shower lights up the scars running through his back, barely visible, so I

know he got them years ago. They have healed over now, but I can see how

painful they must have been.

He is a tortured soul too.

Silas finally turns to notice me awake on the bed and pushes his dark

hair away from his face. His muscles bulge, and when he turns, I can see his

massive cock hanging between his legs. Our eyes stay on each other as his

hand drops down to take his length in his hand. Pumping it to its fullness
while he stares at my naked body amongst the sheets. Water drops down its

length catching my eye before he shuts off the water. It throbs between my

legs, sore from the hours of him fucking me, but I still want more.

A hand runs through his hair, and he steps out of the shower, not

wasting a second to dry off before he is on top of me. All the water on him

coats my skin the second he lays on top of me, smashing his full lips against

mine.

I dip between us, rolling his length around my hand and wishing to

taste him again after so long. But he bucks against me impatiently, so I help

put him inside me, sighing at the stretch before he starts fucking me.

He's wet, and with every thrust, the water shakes off of him and onto

my skin until I am just as soaked as him. We rub against each other, fucking

each other even harder than before. The water falls from his hair and down

his face, almost like tears, and when he kisses me, I taste it on his skin.

Everything is so wet, hot, and overwhelming that I could explode like this. I
could forget everything, the pain, and just stay here forever. The only

comfort I have ever known.

"Oh. Wolfe."

When I wake in an empty bed the next morning, the first thing I do is

wash him off of me. The bed and my body still smell like him from the

night before. The shame returns, hitting me like a bullet, and I squeeze my

eyes shut tight. I open my eyes and finish my shower before drying my skin

off. Looking in the mirror, I take in the bruises he left all over my skin.

Between my breasts, on my hips, my ass, and between my thighs. I am

covered in his marks, and all I want to do is turn away. Going to his closet, I

note that this is where he kept his stuff. No wonder I didn't think anyone

was taking residence in this room. I take one of his shirts and some cotton

shorts, not caring if they smell like him and just wanting to be covered up.
 The door behind me opens, and I turn to face Silas; he is shirtless,

showing off his well-defined body. His head is inches away from brushing

against the large door frame in front of me. He is huge; I seem to forget

about that sometimes, the way he towers over me in height and build. A part

of me is terrified, knowing what he could do to me with his strength, and

the other part of me knows how good he is to me when he uses his body.

He watches me as I pull on his shirt and shorts, trying the shorts

multiple times just to get them to stay up. I don't want to talk. I want to see

Ant and forget that I gave in to the same man keeping me captive last night.

That I am weak when it comes to him.

I move towards the door, and he steps in front of me, blocking my

exit. I look to the floor, unable to meet his eyes, knowing I could fall right

into them. He is dangerous. I have met dozens of men like him in my short

lifetime, but why is it him that I gave into? I have fought all my life but

don't have the strength to fight him.

 He doesn't budge when I try to go, and I smack my palm against his

chest, "Let me go."

Silas remains silent, watching me, he grabs a strand of my hair,

twirling it in his fingers, and I take in the scars on his knuckles and the skull

tattoo staring back at me. He finally moves out of the way, and taking my

chance, I go for the door, but then he speaks,

"You loved it, every fucking second of it." My body tenses as he

comes closer, hands grabbing my bruised hips and pulling me back. "At the

end of the day, you will always come back even after we are done."

"No, as soon as you let me go, I will disappear with my son. I will do

anything to keep him safe, even if it means killing you." His eyes go ablaze,

and he grabs me, pulling me to face him and grabbing a fistful of my hair.

"So, you are going to keep fighting me?" He asks, and I wince when

he pulls me back by my hair, my scalp sensitive from the abuse it went

through last night.

 "It is the only pleasure I get being trapped here with you." I grit out,

and he releases me, a sigh leaving my lips as the tension is released. I am

ready to give him another piece of my mind when a scream fills the air,

"NO!"

I throw myself towards the door, sprinting out of the room following

Ant's scream. My heart tears through my chest, beating so hard I can barely

breathe. The image of the last time I saw him resting peacefully in his bed

runs through my mind.

"MOMMA!"

The living room is full of men surrounding Ant, and I run only to stop

when he turns to me. He is dressed in his little Marvel pants and Captain

America slippers. His shirt is off, and when I scan him, he looks okay

despite the redness of his skin from crying.

The thing that worries me is the gun in his hand.

"Momma!" He cries out, turning, and the men back away when he

lifts the gun, and I can see. the safety is off. Fuck. "Is it loaded?" I call out
to the room, and Vincent nods, "The carrier in the kitchen was left

unlocked, and he grabbed the gun from the safe. It's loaded."

I turn back to him, wanting to wipe his tears and console him, but I

know he is scared, and he isn't thinking, "Hey baby, I need you to put down

the gun."

"Where were you? I woke up a-and you not there."

"I know, Ant. I’m sorry I should have been there when you woke up."

I should have been there, but I was too busy sleeping with the enemy.

"I thought he got you." Ant cries, wiping his face with his tiny hands,

Reynolds walks from behind, making Ant turn, pointing the gun, and we see

his naked back. The long scar running across his skin makes me shut my

eyes, remembering how loud he screamed that day. My baby. The men look

at me, seeing the scar, and I ignore them, focusing on Ant.

"Baby, I'm right here; put that down before you hurt yourself." I try to

keep my voice steady and calm, but fear seems to be taking over. The gun is
huge compared to him, and I don't want him to drop it or move it suddenly

and hurt himself.

"I d-don't want daddy to get us." I freeze, holding my breath as he

speaks, "I w-want to go.

He is going to find us." He cries, fat tears rolling down his small

cheeks, and I want to weep. The devastation I feel is unmatched; it is the

type of pain I felt when he was born, so afraid of what his father would do

to him. What his life would become. If he would become just like me, a

ghost in a beautiful prison.

"We caught him, Ant. He isn't going to hurt you or your mother." Silas

speaks up, creeping into the edge of my vision, all of us trying to figure out

how to get him away from the gun. I realize my lie is now putting my son in

danger; they didn't catch the real monster. Sooner or later, this game will

end, and I don't know who is going to end up dead.

Ant shakes his head, sobbing, "No." He looks at me, and I smile

reassuringly, seeing Vincent grab a pillow from one of the couches. He

meets my eyes before throwing it hard against the wall, making Ant turn at

the sound, which gives me the chance to dive in and grab him. Silas yanks

the gun from Ant's hand just in time, and we fall to the floor. I wince as I

land hard on my back, wrapping my arms around Ant's waist when he

screams and tries to get away. "Baby, calm down, it's okay

"He's going to get us, no Mama!" Ant screams and cries against me,

but I twist him around, hugging him tight until he slowly goes quiet. We sit

in the center of the room while I hum to him softly, holding back tears. This

is my fault, all of my fault.

"Put this gun away, and this time do it correctly," Silas growls,

shoving the now unloaded gun into Reynolds’ hands. I can feel his eyes on

me as I hold my son, but I don't look back. It has always been me and Ant;

we cared for each other, but in a moment of weakness, I left him

unprotected. We have no one, but each other, and I let my guard down.

Silas walks over, trying to get to me, but I pick up Ant and walk him

away from the men, stroking his back and hoping I can take his pain away.
He has always wanted to protect me, he always thought my pain was his

fault, but it wasn't true. I would experience it all again if I could have Ant in

my arms.

Ant stays quiet in my arms, and I close and lock the bedroom behind

us, wanting to be alone with my son. He whimpers against me, something

his father never did. He did not cry, he didn't feel anything, he had no

emotions to hide. But my boy is different; he cries when I'm in the

bathroom too long, laughs when I break open doors to get to him, and

screams when I forget to leave the light on at night. He is not his father; he

is good.

And no matter who his father is, he is still my son.

As we lay in bed, Ant now sleeping, the TV flickers for a moment.

White words scramble over the screen and over each other, and I get up

from the bed to take a closer look.

When I do, it all goes black; I take it for a glitch and move away until

words appear across the screen.

 Speak.

It blinks across the screen. Is this fucking TV talking to me? I must be

going insane. The word gets bolder by the second, growing larger and

compelling me to do as it says,

"Hello?"

The screen is dark again before images immediately pop up in every

part of the screen, taking on so much space that they double up. Images of

Silas, images of Cain, plans, documents, emails, maps. So much

information that my mind is left reeling

You need to know who you are really fighting for.

Trust no one.

"Where is this from?" I speak out, not knowing if whoever is doing

this can actually hear me talk.

Information taken from Silas Wolfe's flash drive, others from what I

have collected since you became queen.

 "Who the fuck are you?" As soon as I see the word queen flashing on

the screen I freeze. If he or she knows they can tell the others, no one

knows who I really am so how do they?

An ally with a lot of information to share. This stays between us.

A picture captures my eye of a beautiful woman around my age with

dark hair and bronze skin. She doesn't smile in the picture, none of the

figures in it do. She sits with an older man and woman behind her and holds

a nicely folded American flag on her lap.

Like the ones they give to the families who lost a soldier.

Those men will get you killed.

Know why they hunt him...

And why they would give you up just to have him.

A timer suddenly pops up in the corner of the screen with 10 minutes

on the clock. I realize I only have minutes with this hidden information. I

take in everything I can. The names, dates, and locations of some of the

deadliest people out there looking for me. Information about the man that
ruined my life and knowledge about who Silas really is, the dead soldier.

When the timer finishes, leaving me alone in the dark room, only two words

remain.

Stay Alive.
 |14| The Slaying
Elizabeth Estrella Nadir

Jacob Reynolds was 13 when he met Cain Marcelio for the first time.

His father, Lionell Reynolds, was a well-known political figure in the

United States government. He was unlucky enough to notice significant

funds being transferred illegally to an outside source. Cain met with him

later to offer him a deal for his silence. When Reynolds’ father refused,

unlike his counterparts who worked for him, Cain came for him. They

broke into his family home in the middle of the night and put a bullet in Mr.

Reynolds’ skull along with his wife, who slept peacefully beside him.

Reynolds heard the shots from his room, hidden under his bed,

weeping into his hands when his door was kicked open. In the file I was

able to read before my time went out, it stated that one shot was fired

through the bed and into his back. Once conscious, Reynolds recounted that
after he was shot, a man pulled him from under the bed. Cain, who he did

not name for fear of retribution, stated it was some druggie.

It was put down as a ‘wrong place, wrong time’ incident, and the

system wiped their hands of it. Leaving Reynolds to fend for himself once

he was released from the hospital.

When asked if the perpetrator had said anything, Reynolds said

nothing and put the case to rest.

But the cameras that were laid throughout the home told another

story. They may have been disabled by Cain's team but not the audio, and I

was able to hear what secrets they held.

The audio starts; it’s muffled and quiet until several shots go off.

There is a shuffling sound; what I suspect is Reynolds hiding under his bed.

I close my eyes at his soft cries before the door is kicked open. The back of

the door crashes into the wall, and heavy steps are heard. Suddenly, a gun

goes off, the sound pulsing through the speakers, and I can hear screams
from Reynolds. Skin is rubbed against the carpet as he is dragged from

under the bed before I hear him speak.

"E per quale motivo l'ha ucciso? Perché le sue azioni erano malvagie

e quelle di suo fratello erano giuste."

I knew it well; the rough translation from Italian to English is 1 John

3:12, "And for what reason did he slay him? Because his deeds were evil,

and his brothers were righteous."

The Story of Cain and Abel.

How many times had I heard him say this exact line? Over the bodies

of the men and women before he took their lives. So biblical, yet taking

God's children from the earth.

The brutal murder.

The righteousness of God.

The mercy of man.

 Maybe this was Cain's mercy, thinking he was giving Reynolds'

family a quick death instead of torturing the others who defied him like

usual. Maybe he wanted to be merciful.

But mercy and Cain were never used in the same sentence. I don't

think he even knew the word.

Reynolds barely survived that night but miraculously, 6 years later,

met Silas and has been one of his men for almost 8 years.

It seems that Silas's merry band of assassins are all men that have

been wronged by Cain. All of them have lost something or someone

because of him and want him dead. They want his empire burned to the

ground.

With me in it.

There was little on Adrian, Silas, and Vince, but the little information

it had was not good. I think it was left out, so if someone like me were ever

to discover what was on the flash drive, those three men would be

protected.
 Vince and Silas grew up as brothers, best friends on the military base

they lived on.

Vince's father, Esteban, was not a good man. An alcoholic and a wife-

beater that Cain had set his eyes on. As the general of his own battalion,

Esteban had keys to doors that Cain did not. So Cain made him a part of the

team and, in one fell sweep, got the keys to one of the most advanced

militaries in the world.

During missions, Cain gave Esteban his own set of targets and side

missions. He played an essential role in getting illegal firearms and drugs

over international borders. What Cain didn't know was that having an addict

on the job was not good for business.

After shipments of supplies started going missing and one of the

targets on Cain's list continued breathing, Cain knew he had to step in.

Turns out that Vince's father fell in love with another woman overseas and

was using the packages to keep some money for himself.

 Cain dealt with him, too, but that is where the information goes dark,

and I don't know how Vince got out from under Cain's thumb and lived to

tell it. Maybe I will never know.

Silas remains a mystery; I know he is the head of all of this, but I can't

find anything else. He is known as the King of the Underworld. Home to all

of the washed-up murderers and contract killers. People know that if Silas

sends one of his men for you, or if you have the displeasure of Silas coming

to you himself, you are dead. No doubt about it. So it makes me wonder

why I am not dead yet. He has no clue how close he is to accomplishing this

puzzle to getting to Cain.

What did Cain do? I know that this is all about revenge for Silas. It's

about tearing down the man that almost destroyed him. Cain took

something from Silas, and he wants it back.

The still photo of the woman and her family comes to mind. I wonder

if she may have a connection to Silas. All of these men, in one way or

another, have ties to the government and its military, but I wonder who this
woman holds a flag for. I think about the image drawn on her wrist; the

small tattoo on her arm stays in my mind. I draw it in my notes, the vivid

tattoo of a wolf. It is like no matter where I go, wolves are never far behind.

The detail on her wrist is small and simplistic, but its placement tells

me it matters to her. It faces her and not to the outside like many tattoos do.

Even the other ones I catch in her arms are all faced the other way, but that

wolf keeps its eyes on her.

Keeping that thought in mind, I concentrate on the flickering words

across the screen before they disappear. Unlike the others, one of the files

only had two words as its title. Patient Zero. Each one I looked at came with

at least a synopsis but not this one. All the way at the bottom of the screen, I

saw that the dates are from almost 3 years ago. Last updated only a week

ago.

The file was almost completely bare except for a couple of photos,

one log sheet, and 3 videos. It seemed that this was one of the more

important files, so why did it lack so much information? I click the play
button making sure I am aware of the time as it loads, revealing a man

strapped to a table behind a glass wall. A group of people looks on, some

with stern expressions and others even smiling. A man in the glass room

who looks like a doctor holds up a light blue vial to the crowd, speaking in

a language unfamiliar to me. The man at the front of the crowd nods to him

to continue and the doctor picks up another vial, this one filled with a dark

metallic liquid.

The syringe is injected into the man's iv, but there is no reaction until

a few minutes pass. The red time stamp in the corner flashes just before the

patient starts jerking against the table they have him tied to. He starts to

scream, his eyes wide and black as he fights whatever they just put inside

him.

Suddenly, he goes limp, and whatever air I had built up in my chest

releases, and I just stare at the veins that run up his arms. It looks like

something is moving.

People loved the idea of being a superhero, but this wasn't it.
 I watch as he grabs the doctor, breaking from the binds holding him.

He catches the doctor's arm, breaking it in half with his grip. His eyes were

wide like a dark pit before he pushed a nurse away, her body bending in on

itself as she smashed against the wall.

The other cuffs around his legs are torn off, and he leaps from the

table, making his way to the door when another doctor blocks him. The

patient tries to move him but rips the woman’s arm from her body

completely. I gasp, and the woman screams in horror before falling to the

floor.

It isn't but seconds later that he lets out a painful howl, falling to his

knees as he grabs his head. He flings himself towards the glass, slamming

his head into it. His eyes are bleeding, and he screams into his own

reflection, a look of horror on his face before he drops to the floor.

He only lasted 10 minutes after he was injected.

I scroll down the screen and see the notes. It was a drug that had yet

to be officially made. It was the baby of the black market and was said to
have an incredible high, like heroin, without the sluggishness.

The plus of it all was the abilities it gave you.

Increased strength, speed, agility, flexibility, pain tolerance, and

sharpening senses caused by more brain waves and activity.

This isn't just a drug.

It is something so much worse.

The next video is dated a couple of months later, with another man

strapped to the table before he is injected. This man lasts at least an hour,

but all the doctors and nurses end up the same. Dead.

The problem is that the amount of brain activity this drug takes over,

they can't concentrate or control their strength. The man lifts the table and

the machines like they are nothing trying to break through the glass, but it

doesn't budge.

Eventually, he goes down like the last patient. Eyes filled with blood

and begging for help that will not come.

 The last video is different; this man remains calm after the injection is

given to him. He still manages to break free, but he doesn't kill anyone. He

just smiles, laughing as he lifts weights three times his size. Showcasing his

strength, I see the men behind the glass laugh and jest at one another,

Happy with the results.

One man steps forward with a grin so sick it makes me shudder. Cain.

"Release it.”

The men nod as Cain stares at his creation, grinning like a madman.

What the fuck did he do?

Notes read that they found a stable injection almost two years into this

project. From there, they created a powder form to get it onto the market.

There's a picture of a prototype vial, a black serpent painted onto the small

container.

I am not sure if it has been released yet, but if this were to get on the

market, people could die.

 If the military was able to get its hands on this, there would be

enhanced soldiers on all sides. This could cause a war.

I write down a few of the words to trigger my memory of the

information I received from the TV. If you had told me that a talking TV

would give me government mafia secrets 5 years ago, I would ask you what

you were on. But here I am trying to figure out a plan to get me and my son

out of this hotel. A knock comes to the door, and I shove the notes in my

shorts, greeting Vincent.

"Hey, Liza, we have a meeting; some of the men are here." I nod,

picking up and carrying Ant over to the living room. I see some of the faces

of Silas's men standing around the room, conversing. Since Andi is not

here, I keep Ant with me, placing him on the floor with his toy car. He sits

back against my legs, and I rest against the couch cushions. Using a remote

control, Ant weaves the car around the table and between the men's legs as

he giggles softly; Silas walks into the room not a second later, "Update on

Nigel."
 Vincent starts, "I spent a few hours with him, but he hasn't cracked

yet."

"Bastard is a wimp but says whatever we do won't compare to what

punishment he will get if he betrays Cain," Reynolds states, leaning back in

his chair, turning towards Silas as he relays the information.

"Did you ask him about Cain and his wife?"

"I did, but he seemed more hesitant to talk about her than to talk about

Cain. He didn't say much, but what he did say is that she hasn't been spotted

with him in a very long time. Not only in the public eye but private. Cain

keeps her and the son on a very tight leash, so it's surprising that she hasn't

been spotted by anyone, including him. He said she's the devil." Some men

chuckle a bit, but I stand in the back quietly. I'm not surprised by his

comment; most believed I was just his wife, his trophy, his little side piece.

But I wasn't; I was whatever he wanted.

"Adrian, I want you with him. Get anything you can get about Cain

and the organization. See if you can get anything about his family. If we
find them, we get him.”

“Yes, sir.” Adrian takes his leave, and I watch the door slam behind

him.

Elizabeth, I need you to come with me." I look up and see him already

peering at me. Ant squirms against me, standing up, "No, I want Mama to

stay." I shush Ant, completely agreeing with him. I don't want to leave him

after what happened with the gun. He needs me.

"I'm not leaving, Ant." I give him a look; he can't expect me to leave

my son after what happened. He can at least give me a break this time. Silas

looks down at Ant, and Ant looks right back at him, gripping my hand. My

little man isn't about to back down.

“I guess we are all going for a ride then."

 |15| The Sacrifice
Elizabeth Estrella Nadir

I’m in an unfamiliar dark room when I finally wake up, so dark I can't

see my own hands in front of me. My head pounds like a second heart, and

pain radiates through my skull. I move to get up, only to choke as something

yanks me back.

Lights flicker on, and I can see that I am lying on a large bed in a

mostly bare room. Reaching up, I feel around my neck to feel what is

choking me and grip the collar attached to my throat. Looking behind me, I

see that it is connected to the wall. I am chained up like a dog.

Turning to face the wall, I panic, kicking my feet up onto the wall and

pulling the chain with my hands. I scream, pulling so hard the chain makes

my hands raw. It does nothing but make me cry harder as I slam my feet

into the wall, only cracking the wall.

 "Mama." I cry out, looking around, wondering what is happening and

where I am. Where's my mom? Where's Xavier? I want to go home. I crawl

towards the end of the bed as far as the chain will let me trying to gauge my

surroundings. The room is completely bare except for this huge bed

and a couch on the other side of the room with a light pink dress on it.

Seeing that, I look down at the one I'm wearing. My dress is ripped at

the bottom all the way to my waist. I note that it is wet, making me cry as

the smell hits me. My thighs itch, and I can tell I have been stuck like this

for a while. I had wet myself.

I bring my hands up, sobbing into my hands. I want to go home. I

want my mama. I try to think of the last thing I remember. How I got to this

strange place.

I remember the man on the plane, his hands ripping the bottom of my

dress, and my screaming and begging when he tried to force my legs open. I

was screaming so loud my ears hurt even now until he climbed on top of me

and wrapped his hands around my throat.

 The sound of someone at the door snaps me from my thoughts;

someone slides a key into the door and unlocks it. My body presses against

the headboard as I try to get as far away from the door as I can, even

though it's useless.

"Mi Bella," Cain sighs once he sees me, a devilish grin taking over

his features, and I whimper when he slams the door closed behind him. He

makes his way to me slowly, and I try to move, only to be choked by the

collar. He removes his dark coat and lays it on the couch next to the dress

before rolling up his shirt sleeves. He watches me like he is studying me

before he catches me. I scream, and he grabs my legs, forcing me to him,

and my kicking does nothing to stop him.

"Cain! Stop!" He crawls over me, pinning my hands next to my hair,

and a shudder runs through me as he licks the side of my neck, sniffing my

skin as he groans.

"Please, I just want to go home! Please take me home. Where am I?" I

sob as he forces his hand down my already ripped dress, yanking my

underwear off.

I scream when he rips the dress from me, my breasts revealed, and I

cry, trying to push him away when he reaches for something above me. I get

yanked back towards the wall, gasping for air when he pulls part of the

chain connected to the ceiling to force me back against the wall. I kick at

the bed, pulling at the collar, and he smiles gleefully. He watches me

struggle for air as the corners of my vision blur.

"Are you going to be a good girl, little one?" I nod, tasting blood in

my mouth and the saltiness of my tears. The agony has just begun.

"Good, now to answer you, my queen, you are home."

"M-Mama, where are we going?" Ant asks me after I buckle him into

the car seat one of the men got for me. I secure it to the backseat itself,

tugging on it a few times to make sure it is safe before clipping his last

buckle. I stroke his soft pudgy cheek, "We are just going somewhere for a

bit, don't worry, baby.”

 "Can we get s-sweets?" His beautiful brown eyes light up at the idea,

and I open my mouth to tell him that it isn't up to us if we stop or not when

Silas gets into the driver's seat.

"Yes, we can, Anthony." Ant smiles shyly at Silas, looking at me, and

I just keep quiet. Silas can't do things like this and expect me to be

unaffected. I give Ant his stuffy kitty, Robin, and he clutches the plush toy

thanking me quietly. Silas does a poor job of looking away when I catch

him staring at my cleavage as I bend down to clip the last buckle.

"Elizabeth, sit up here." God, please help me. Sometimes I just want

to shoot him; other times, I just want to kiss him until I forget what

breathing is. Rather than making a fuss, I hop in the front seat, buckling up,

and I see the other truck behind us waiting for us to move.

"Where are we going?" He starts the car, not answering me, and

before I can tell him a piece of my mind, we are off. My hood covers me

from any cameras that may be aimed at the car, and I turn my body towards

Silas so my back faces the door.

 We drive for about 20 minutes before we reach a stretch of road with

no buildings around. It is acres of land covered by trees, and I see Ant press

his face to the glass staring at the cows milling around eating grass.

A few minutes later, a small cement building comes up across from it,

an old junkyard. He exits the main road and parks next to the building,

stepping out of the car. A man with a tattoo covering half of his face steps

next to Silas, it looks like an eagle with its wing on fire, and if he didn't

look so menacing, I would probably tell him that his tattoo is rad.

When I go to open the back seat door, Silas stops me, taking my hand

in his large one. "Anthony will stay here with Joseph; you have nothing to

worry about." I glare at him, "You know that this was not a part of the deal."

"Well, I let him come, didn't I?" I scoff, turning around to reassure

Ant when I see him playing with the driver, Joseph. He has a small airplane

in his hand that he pretends to fly toward Ant as he roars loudly. At least

that is one thing I won't have to worry about.

 "Not long, Silas." I step away from the two, walking beside him,

trying to keep up with his long stride. "I mean it."

"Whatever you want, beautiful."

He opens what looks like a mail slot, and I can see there is a keypad

before he quickly punches in a code. 35690, I repeat it in my head while he

opens the door, just in case I need it for later. The room is completely dark,

but Mr. Tattoo slams a panel, and the lights flicker on, letting me see that

this building is way bigger than it looks outside.

There is a staircase when you first walk in, and I follow Silas and the

man down the dark steps, making sure to look for exits if I need to fight my

way out. The lights flicker on, and I am surprised to see Nigel covered in

blood in the middle of a cage.

Nigel hangs from the raptures, and it looks like a knife has been

dragged down his entire stomach and back. His skin looks like a twisted

painting with curves and angles, but it's all made from a blade, not a brush.

A bucket underneath him catches the blood dripping from his feet. I don't
know how he is managing to sleep like that, but I guess it isn't really you

controlling it in conditions like this. The best thing his body can do for him

now is make him sleep.

Tattoo Man leaves the room for a moment, and I can feel the room

change when Silas steps closer to me. Pressing his front to my back, I can

smell his cologne as if it were on my skin. A few nights ago, it was, and I

am trying to keep my promise of never falling for it again. I need to

remember that this is not a vacation but a kidnapping. I need to stop

thinking like I have nothing to lose.

Silas pulls a piece of my hair back, tucking it behind my ear gently,

like he thinks I could explode at any moment, "Imagine what I will do to

any man that touches you." His lips brush against the shell of my ear. It’s a

dark promise, what a man in power will do if his possessions are tampered

with.

“Who is Nigel to you?" I need to know how deep this goes and what I

need to be prepared for. Silas’ beautiful mouth pulls into something close to
a snarl, "He happens to be a running man for a man that once took

everything from me."

"You knew exactly who I was when I told you my name." He flicks

the lights off in the cage, and the man with the tattoo enters the room to

wake Nigel up for another round of torture,

"Not many people know who I am unless they are engaged in the

government or the mafia. I am something of a whisper by now, so you can

see why I was surprised to see that you, a low-level but no doubt great thief,

knew who I was. How’d you come to know?"

"Word gets around when you're on the run," Is all the answer I give

him, and he chuckles, his towering body coming closer, and I don't know

what to expect. One moment he is threatening to kill me, and in another, he

is bending me over and fucking me until I forget who I am. I turn to face

Nigel, I can hear small whines leaving his lips, and I know he must be in

pain, but I also know that Cain could do so much worse if he rats.
 "It drove me insane seeing you on top of him, even if you were

playing a part. Knowing he was touching the skin, I tasted." He leans up

against me, and I can feel his solid erection pressed against my ass. I try to

remove myself, but his arms bring me back, and I curse him under my

breath.

"Now you want to act like the other night didn't happen. As if I didn't

fuck you almost into submission." His hand reaches up and grabs me by my

throat, forcing me to face him. When his eyes meet mine, I almost fall into

them.

“You think ignoring me will make what happened that night go away?

You think I won't forget how much you begged for my cock to go

deeper...to let you taste me.”

"Shut up." It doesn't come out as strong as I would have hoped. It

sounds more like a faraway cry for help. Unheard over the rumble of the

city. It sounds like one thing and, to him, another.

 A slow smirk comes to his face, and I find myself pinned against the

wall, his white collared shirt pressed against his rigged muscle. "You have

no idea what I would do to you if you let me. The places I could take you.

The worlds I could give you if you were by my side."

"I don't want any rule in this. There is no good outcome in this game.

I don't want to be anyone's queen." I spit, and he strokes my bottom lip

gently as if I didn't just refuse his proposal.

“You've never had a good King to rule with." It's a snarky reply that

makes my heart skip a beat before he lays his lips on mine. I try to pull

away, needing space to clear my head, but he doesn't give it to me. It's his

turn, and he is not relenting this time.

His kiss burns the very skin he touches, causing a fire to burn inside

me as he forces me up into his arms. A cry leaves my lips, and he rolls his

tongue with mine, his hands grabbing my ass. I am getting lost in it and

don't know how to escape him.

 "No more running, Elizabeth; that is one thing I can promise you. You

wouldn't need to run anymore." His lips leave mine bruised as he pulls

away, and I press myself further into the wall behind me. I'm trying to get as

far from him as I can, from his touch.

"No, you can't promise me that. You have no clue how much you

don't know about me. You think because I granted you the pleasure of

touching me that, you know everything. I will not submit to another man

just because he thinks he deserves it. I will not let another man take my life

away and especially not my sons."

"There is no need for a sacrifice, Elizabeth." He growls.

"For you to think that means you have never had to sacrifice. There is

always someone that loses. There is always someone that has to pay, and

there will always be someone that loses something. You have killed dozens

of men, yet, you don't see this. For you to be on top, someone had to fall." I

say this through gritted teeth, angry that he can think this way. That as long

as it benefits him, he doesn't have to sacrifice anything. His grip on my

waist tightens as he speaks. "Watch your tone with me, Elizabeth; I’m not

against bending you over my knee and making you listen."

I shake my head, "No, you listen to me; in no way will I allow you to

have a claim over me. What has happened needs to stay in the past. You're

holding me and my son captive. With men who would rather kill me than

work for me. Did you forget I am only here because you are forcing me to

be here? You threatened the safety of my son… Who are you to think I

won't just slit your throat in your sleep and run?"

It's a threat, and he knows it, but despite my harsh words, he strokes

the side of my face gently, his eyes so dark there is no green left. Even in

the room’s low light, I can see the wolf on his finger. The skull with the

bullet wound was the danger I should have seen before sitting next to him at

that bar. I had never been with anyone else since escaping, yet, I gave in to

him so easily. I fell right into his trap. I was wrapped up in him, this strong,

persistent man that made me laugh for the first time in years. He was nice.

And in the life I was born in, men like him were rare and far between.
 Maybe I gave in to Silas that night because he made me feel like a

woman. Not a girl on the run with a son she had when she was still just a

kid. I never got the chance to live; I was sheltered and suffocated, made less

than human, and I felt like I was human for just one second. Like I was

living. When he kissed me, I felt like a teenage girl having her first kiss,

giddy and curious and happy. So, for one night, I was selfish. I wasn't a

mother, I wasn't wanted, I wasn't guilty, I was just a woman kissing a

handsome man, heart beating so fast I thought it would fly out of my chest.

But that is where I messed up because giving in to him that night

caused me to be trapped by him now. "You are so beautiful," Silas states

like there is no doubt about it, and he makes sure that I can't look away. His

words are soft, but he still holds me between his knuckles. "But you hold so

many secrets, so many lies. I want you, but I don't know if I could ever trust

you."

This statement rings truer than anything else he has told me.
 I sigh, reaching up to stroke his bottom lip. “Right back at you,

handsome." I press my lips to his this time, one last kiss before it all goes to

hell. I want us to be normal for a moment, just one moment. Silas half lifts

me off the floor as he forces me closer, his lips feverish against mine, and I

feel like he could swallow me whole. Take me over until there is nothing

left of me. A part of me wants him to make a new version of me that only

belongs to him. His lips leave mine, and even though I want him again, I

move away too.

I square up my shoulder as I get ready for the battle ahead. I put on a

brave face as I walk out the door away from him. Choosing my son once

again, like I always do. Leaving Silas, both beast, and man, to wonder if he

will ever truly know me. And I scared of what he would do to me if he were

ever to find out.

 |16| The Smoking Gun
Elizabeth Estrella Nadir

The first thing I hear when I exit the small cement building is the

sound of Ant's laughter. My brows furrow, and I open the main door to see

Ant running around on the grass, throwing. Robin into the air. He catches

the toy cat with a huff before turning towards me with a grin on his cute

little face.

"Baby, what are you doing out of the car?" I make my way to him

when I hear a gun go off. I leap for Ant, grabbing him and managing to roll

so my body slams into the side of the car. Well, that dent is not coming out

anytime soon. A groan is heard behind me, and I bend to see the driver of

the other truck bleeding out on the other side of the car.

Fuck.

The car shakes as another bullet hits the car and then no sounds from

the driver are heard.

 "Mom!"

"Don't worry, baby. It's just some mean men playing with fireworks!"

He looks up at me, and I smile encouragingly, opening the car’s front door

and sliding him inside.

"I need to go tell those men they should do it somewhere else. I know

you don't like the sound. I'll be right back, okay?" Ant nods, hiding his

small body between the seat and glove compartment. Speaking of the glove

compartment, I pop it open and almost breathe a sigh of relief when I see a

gun. As stealthy as possible, I manage to get into the back of my pants

without Ant noticing. With one last kiss, I close and lock the car, making

sure Ant knows not to let anyone in but me.

I press my back against the door and catch Silas's eye; he already has

his phone out, speaking to someone. He peels his coat off and balls it up

before throwing it into the air away from the car, and immediately a bullet

hits it. Shit.

 "Make some room, Eliza." I raise a brow, scooting a bit, and watch as

he throws himself across the gap between the door to the building and the

car. Bullets trail him, hitting the ground beneath his feet too slow to tag

him. The car rocks from the momentum of his body slamming into it, and I

hear Ant scream from inside. I yell over the sound of bullets that everything

is okay before looking over at Silas.

"Now that you barreled over here like a defensive football player,

what do we do?" He glares at my snarky comment, reaching behind him to

pull his remaining jacket off, revealing two guns strapped in his gun holder.

Thank God he came prepared.

“Those guys are here to get Nigel out or kill him before he can give us

information." He stands, shooting toward a stack of metal parts across the

road. I see a body go down exactly where he shoots. So he does have a

good eye. It is weird to watch him work when I have only heard about what

he could do. I wouldn't expect anything else from a former snipper.

"Well, I didn't think they were here to have dinner."

 "I don't know why you are choosing now of all times to be sarcastic."

I stand, taking my own shot, aiming for non-vital parts of their bodies. I

don't need another death on my conscience. I take down two before a bullet

whizzes past my arm, but I duck away from it, managing to knock Silas to

the ground when one flies past where his head was. We are both panting for

air, and he looks pissed until he sees where the bullet lodged in the wall. I

just saved his fucking life.

"A thank you would be nice, your highness." He pushes me off,

aiming behind me, and I shoot the man coming around the car. I turn to see

him shoot a man behind me, his body rolling into open view.

It is then that I see the mask on their faces, the black mask with scales

and two slits for eyes.

The insignia of the master is carved into the middle of it. It's the same

one that is burned on the back of my neck.

Cain.

I need to get us out of here.

 "Is there any backup?" I yell, jumping up towards the front of the car

and shooting up when I see one of the men in the trees. Another jumps out

of the tree towards me, and I shoot him in the stomach and the arm he is

shooting with. There are more like him coming; we used to call them

hoppers.

Three men barrel towards me, and in a matter of seconds, I have shot

a bullet in each of their hands and knees. They wail on the floor, and I can

feel the familiar ache in my chest build. I fight it down, pressing my back

against the car.

You are not that person anymore; you are not him. You are not what

he made you.

I repeat it in my head over and over, opening my eyes and seeing the

night sky that stares back at me. The stars glitter in my eyes and laugh at

my weakness. It reminds me of how naive I was before my heart was ripped

out.
 "I already called them. They always stay at least five minutes away in

case anything happens. They should be here soon."

As if they hear him, I see the cars come closer when I am suddenly

knocked off my feet with Silas when a hand grenade goes off near the

building. I manage to roll myself as I'm in the air to break the impact and

land on the center of my back. My feet kick out to stop myself from rolling

again, my hands and feet digging into the earth beneath me. I jump up and

away from the building when I see another being thrown from the distance.

"They have fucking grenades!" I scream, "We need to go, Silas! We

still have Ant!" I can tell Silas doesn't want to leave; he will stay to kill

these men. He needs Nigel alive so that he can find Cain. If only he knew

that I know more about him than anyone,

I make a quick decision in my head at this moment, staring at Silas as

he shoots another man determined to stay, and I can see the cars coming

from the other direction. They aren't with us. If we don't leave soon, we are

screwed.
 If they figure out who I am, all of this would be for nothing.

Our guys drive through, sliding next to the truck, and I know they

have enough men to take these men out. No one from this side will be hurt,

and with that conclusion, I look to Silas. Even covered in dirt, he takes my

breath away. Before he can run over to the men, I grab him.

"Eliza-" I kiss him, again breaking my promise, one last piece of him

to take with me. A token of a time I finally felt alive, like I existed.

A moment where I felt like I was me. A beautiful version of myself

that belonged to him. He kisses me with the same amount of fever, probably

having no idea what I am about to do.

It makes me smile knowing that even though he doesn't know who I

truly am or what is running through my head, he wants me just as much as I

want him,

When we pull away, it is like we have stolen each other's breath from

the other's lungs. His breath leaves smoke in the air like he is holding fire

inside of him.
 "I'll be okay; go to them. I need to get Ant."

He looks wary, but I give him the gun in my hand, showing him that

he doesn't have to worry. He can trust me. Even though he doesn't know I

have an extra gun in the back of my jeans

"Do what you do best, " I whisper, and I see his upper lip twitch into a

smirk before he shoots one of the hoppers in the head. When his back is

turned, and he runs to the others for cover, I race in the opposite direction. I

open the door to the SUV seeing a half-asleep Ant on the floor of the

passenger seat.

The tires have been shot out, but I see one of the parked cars beside it

still has the ignition running. That's our ticket out.

"We are going to get out of here, Ant." I grab his face in my hands, "I

need you to stay focused." He nods, clambering out of the car, clutching my

hand. Once he's on the ground, I turn him towards the car a few feet away.

"You see that car?" He nods, "I'm going to need you to run to it as fast

as you can. When I say, run to the car, stay low, and I'll be right behind you.
It's a race; we have to beat the bad guys to the car." He nods, crouching in

front of me and clutching his kitty, a determined look setting on his face.

Another grenade gets thrown, and the building almost completely comes

down except for two walls.

"Go, now." He runs across, and I follow close, seeing the men target

the ones near the junkyard. I lift Ant into the truck, climbing in over him

and closing the door.

"Go, Momma!" I look in the rearview mirror and see most of the bad

men are dead, and now Silas's men have guns pointed at the truck.

Knocking the shift into drive, I rev the engine, flying out of the field.

Bullets hit the car, but I swerve out of the way, thanking God Ant buckled

his seat belt.

I keep swerving away from the ricocheting bullets until I meet the

edge of the forest, disappearing into the night. My eyes meet Silas's in the

rearview mirror one last time before I'm gone.

 |17| The Runner
Elizabeth Estrella Nadir

"We had a deal, and you betrayed me!"

The right side of my face is on fire, and I can no longer see out of my

eye from all the blood. Ant cowers in the corner of the room, in his soiled

diaper, with blood flowing around his feet. I jump when another bullet goes

off next to me, and another man falls to the floor. A string of men stand

against the wall, some trembling as their partner falls dead next to them.

"You let him defile you." He snarls in my face, and I shake my head

every time. I had never been with anyone but him. Only him. No one else.

"No, I didn't, Cain. I swear to you, I didn't. Please believe me." I

kneel at his feet crying, and I don't know if I am crying because he thinks I

have wronged him or because he will surely kill me for something I did not

do.

"Please, Cain, il mio re, mio marito4. I would never."

 I lift my hands in front of my face, begging him for mercy. My hands

are covered in blood that is not mine. My dress is drenched in it from the

bullet he put through his officer's neck; he bled out right in front of me.

Only three men are left standing, all injured when Cain started this

rampage. Trying to find a man that didn't exist, trying to punish me for

something I didn't do. His dark eyes scan over my kneeling figure, and I

know he loves me like this.

Bowing to him because he is my master.

He leans down, pressing a hard kiss to my lips, the pressure causing

the cut on my bottom lip to reopen, blood dripping down my chin. "I love

you, God, I love you. " He growls, holding the back of my hair hostage; I

nod along, squeezing him tight, telling him over and over that I love him,

that he's all I want. All I need.

"BOW TO YOUR QUEEN!" He yells, and the men drop to their knees,

level with the men dead and bleeding out on the floor.
 I sob in relief, and he tries to comfort me, speaking softly, "I know,

little wife, I know." I hiccup, in so much pain, but I can't stop crying. "But

you still must be punished; you must learn." I don't know what he means,

but he starts to make his way to Ant. I scream, mine blurring with Ant's

when he grabs him, hand reaching for his neck. He squirms in his grip,

crying out for me, and I scream.

"Cain, do not touch him! You promised me! You promised me!" I

scream at him, kneeling on the floor and holding onto his leg to stop him

from moving. My dress is half-ripped off of me, and there's so much blood

everywhere that I don't know if it is mine or the men he killed in my honor.

"Yes, but you broke your promise, so now I break mine." And with

that, he pulls out his knife, and I'm not fast enough to stop Cain as he

breaks my son into pieces.

The cold air rushing through the window is the only thing keeping me

awake as the clock in the car reads 4:00 am. I am not sure how long I have

been driving, but my foot feels like lead pressing against the accelerator,
and I am too scared to let go. I am worried that if I stop, they will catch up

if I stop, and I don't want to think about what Silas will do to me if he finds

me. I can imagine his anger, his trigger finger itching to put a bullet in my

skull.

My lips still tingle from our last kiss. It hurts more than I expected it

to, I ran this scenario through my head a thousand times, and I thought I

would be ready when the time came. Now I can't help the ache I feel in my

chest when I think of the expression on his face as he watched me run from

him. Angry, hurt, confused, then just angry as he pointed a gun at the car to

make me stop the only way he knew how.

I roll up the window when I see a sign for an exit, pulling to the right

with a sleeping Ant nestled into my side. A blanket I found in the backseat

is the only thing keeping him covered as I weave through the lanes covered

by the cloak of darkness. The fog has slowly begun to fade away, making it

easier to drive, but sleep beckons me every minute that passes.

 This night reminds me of an old poem my mom used to say when

storms surrounded the mansion in darkness. The storms got so bad we could

barely see the sun. We would be stuck in the dark for days at a time, but the

nights were what made my mother's mind spiral into the darkness too.

The night whispers to the trees indeed,

Telling stories of spirits with wishes and dreams.

The trees watch the silly spirits cry out to life,

Knowing that it is all swept up into the dark night.

The night is so dark and swallows everything whole.

Goodbye, Goodbye, my heart cries fold.

Into the dark night, I go.

We have been driving for hours, and I only make one stop to look

around the car and check it for bugs or a tracker. I left the one I found

planted on the engine on a deserted highway about three hours back. Now it

is just me and Ant on an empty road running out of gas.

 The gas station is the only one I have seen for miles, and I know I

must get food and supplies. The tank is already at E, so if I don't stop for

gas now, I won't get the chance later. Pulling up to the side of the gas

station, I pull my hood up and place Ant in the back between the seats. I

make sure he is covered by the blanket before digging into the glove

compartment and finding money to spend.

Twenty bucks should be enough.

I triple-lock the truck as I hop out; the wind rushes past me, almost

making me want to run back into the car for cover. But I put on my big girl

pants and run into the gas station. The bright lights sterilize my eyes, a sting

so bad I have to close my eyes for a bit before reopening them. I note the

huge bald guy behind the counter; he wears a mustard yellow t-shirt with a

huge black winter coat over it. He smiles when he sees me, showing off

teeth close to the color of his shirt.

Grabbing a reusable bag, I throw big water bottles into the bag with a

box of saltines. There are a couple of apples that look fresh, so I also throw
them into the bag. Trail mix, fruit cups, slim jims, and anything else close to

being healthy is thrown into my bag.

"Do you need any help, pretty lady?" I turn quickly, almost bumping

into the man who is way too close to me. His breath smells terrible; my

God, please close your mouth.

"I'm fine, sir; I’ll be out of your hair in a bit." I almost laugh at the

look on his face; I forgot this dude was bald.

“You're cute. You sure I can't help you?" He does something to his

eyes, and I think he is trying to look sexy, but it just looks like he is looking

into a really bright light.

"As I said before, I'm fine." Down the aisle, I find some small cereal

cups and a small rack with clothes on it. I find discounted clothes with

school logos all over them and throw them in the bag with the others.

Home of the Bakersfield Roadrunners.

The phone in the small gas station suddenly goes off, gaining the

man's attention, and he walks away from where he was standing behind me.
My grip tightens on the hanger of the shirt when he picks up the phone and

goes right back to watching me.

"Extra Mile Gas, what do you need?"

"Oh, looky who it is! How long has it been?" He grins over the phone,

and I can tell by his tone that he is being sarcastic and he does not like

whoever is on that phone.

"Oh, now you need something from me; that’s funny!" His loud

laughter is obnoxious, and I'm ready to grab my things and leave. What

worries me is when he gets quiet, listening to the other person on the line.

His eyes flicker to mine, narrowed like he is trying to calculate something,

and I get myself ready.

"What do I get if I tell you?"

The other person speaks, and his eyes widen before he grins, reaching

below the deck. His first mistake is taking his eyes off me because one

moment, I am across the room, and the next, I am sliding across the counter,

kicking him in the back of the head. The shotgun in his hands falls to the
floor, and he yells out, dropping the phone onto the floor. I stomp on the

phone, watching it shatter beneath my shoe just as the man tackles me onto

the floor. I roll out from beneath him, hopping up and sending my foot

across his face, blood splattering the wall beside him. He manages to get

back up, and I jump out of the way when he throws a punch my way.

He starts swinging at me, and I duck away from every hit, sending my

own into his chest, and he gasps for air. He is already disoriented from his

head hitting the floor, so his movement is slowed, allowing me to kick him

between his legs. I almost feel bad as he cries, holding himself before using

one hand to slam me against the counter. I choke as he wraps his hands

around my throat, but I manage to flip backward, spinning out of his grip.

My elbow meets his nose, and he knocks into the back wall behind him, the

shelf holding all of the cigarettes and tobacco falling to the floor. I grab the

gun, knocking it into his head, and he slumps against the wall. Finally.

I’m left panting, bending down to catch my breath before I uncock the

gun letting the shells fall to the floor. I kick them towards the back,

grabbing his legs and pulling him away from the shelf and towards the
freezer. I struggle because the stupid clerk is heavy, but eventually, I get

him inside, blocking it with a chair.

By the time I finish, I am tired, more than tired. I will probably have

to sleep for a week before I feel awake again. But my work is not done yet,

not even close. Going back behind the counter, I find a hammer and jump

up, slamming the head of the hammer into the camera looking down at me.

I duck so the glass doesn't cut me and open the register to grab the cash.

Just as I finish, the phone goes off. The shrill of the loud ringer causes a

headache to build in my temple. It is the warning I am looking for, the red

flag but despite the obvious sign, I reach for the phone. The phone

underneath the counter blares once more, and though I know I'll regret it, I

answer the phone.

There is silence, almost like I did not even answer the phone, but then

I hear him speak.

"Eliza."
 I keep my mouth shut, listening to him say my name. The sound of a

name that isn't mine on his lips makes my eyes close.

"I know you are there." I still don't say anything, allowing myself a

few more seconds before I get back on the road. Become the thing I have

been all my life, invisible.

"Stop running. You know I will catch you. I will always catch you. I

know you.”

I hum, still keeping my eyes closed, and even though he is angry and

will probably kill me, I still find his voice soothing, like the rumble before

the earthquake hits. "You have forgotten, Silas; I don't even exist."
 |18| The Predator
Silas Jonathon Wolfe

I fire at the five targets in front of me quickly, every bullet hits the

bullseye, and I duck under a tree limb, throwing the blade across and into

the bed of a tree ten feet away from me. I move steadily, swinging over one

of the targets and throwing another. Groaning as I stretch the skin between

my shoulder blades where I got knifed by an assailant three days ago. I run

back towards the base house that I had built in the woods to keep from

being noticed by any outsiders.

I have kept this place hidden for more than a year now without any

problems. It probably also helps that I don't really exist anywhere. I make it

into the backyard, throwing open my back door and reaching for my gun

before the door closes behind me. I already know something is wrong, and

when I turn the corner, I see a man in an all-black suit sitting at my dining
table. The fact that this man has found me, especially here, means I need to

be ready for anything.

"Hello, Silas." I point my gun at his head, but he doesn't even flinch,

and the next thing I hear is the safety of another gun going off. A woman

comes out from the hall and stands behind the tall man with a veil over her

face, dressed in black, just like him. She points a gun at me in return,

stepping in front of the man, and he grabs her hip, looking at her adoringly.

No one speaks, leaving us in tense silence until the man in the dark suit

laughs, fixing the tie on his suit.

"You wouldn't want to shoot me; she has a temper." The woman is

dressed in a skin-tight black gown with a slit down her right thigh. Her skin

is tan, almost gold in color, and it stands out compared to the women in this

town. All of them are pale, and when it comes to their bodies, they are stick

figures compared to her ample curves. She holds the gun as steady as I hold

mine, unflinching when I cock it, but then she takes it a step further by

pulling out another gun, and I am now staring down the barrel of two guns.
 "Who are you? And how do you know who I am?" I ask

straightforward, not wasting any time, and he smirks at the woman beside

him. I can't see her face, but I note how good she looks in her floor-length

dress. "I heard from a little bird that you are a very important man, and I

decided that you are the type of man I would like to be friends with." He

says something in another language, and the woman puts her guns away,

taking a seat at the vacant spot at the table.

I can't help my eyes as they draw to her long legs, and I watch as she

fiddles with one of the guns, playing with a bullet. "Well, you can tell that

little bird, it's got the wrong guy. I want you to get out of here," I put the

gun in the waistband of my joggers, squinting as I try to see the woman

behind the veil, this man's lap dog. The man twists a ring around his finger,

and his dark eyes look around my house. He grins, and for some reason, it

makes my blood run cold. There is something really wrong with this guy.

"I don't think you will once I tell you my proposition. I think you and I

will be good friends." He stands to his full height, he and I are the same

height, but I can almost feel the power that radiates over him. This mystery
man has warning bells and red flags all around him, but I can't help but be

intrigued. A man smart enough to find me is not someone to take lightly. I'm

a killer, and for someone to see me when it is usually my job lets me know

he means business.

I look over at the woman again, unable to keep my eyes away despite

the situation at hand. When she notices me looking, she spreads her thick

thighs, running her slender fingers over the inside of the blades she has

securely wrapped in place. I fight back a smile and look back at the man

who now possesses a dark look in his eyes. He just went from warm and

welcoming to looking like he wants to kill me where I stand. I take it that he

doesn't like men looking at his toy.

"I'm Cain Marcello; it is nice to meet you" He stands, sticking his

hand out for me to shake, and for some reason, it feels like I am making a

deal with the devil. "And don't mind my wife, she doesn't bite...unless I tell

her to."
 

Present Day

I should have fucking known; I throw the empty gun onto the floor,

my men staying out of my way as I tear through everything in my path. The

last image of Elizabeth racing away in one of my cars is seared into my

head. She almost looked apologetic, like she regretted what this would do to

me. My heart thumps faster than it was when I was firing my gun; knowing

that she played me, that she is gone, sets me on fire.

"I want two teams on her; find her and bring her back to me," I order

my men, running a hand through my hair as mist takes over the field. Some

of my men have already begun to clear the field of the dead, trying to rid

the evidence of tonight, but I can't concentrate. I can only think about

finding her.

“Yes, sir." They hop into the cars and drive off in the direction she

went, and I turn to Vincent.

 "Have you been able to activate the tracker?"

Vincent looks down at the pad in his hand, and I can see the yellow

dot moving quickly across the screen. Gotcha.

"It is still live; she must not know it is on the car.”

"Then get in the car, and let's fucking get her."

He nods, jumping into the passenger seat, and I go behind the wheel.

Samson and Adrian enter, with Reynolds reloading their guns as I leave the

dead back on that field. Filled with a fury, I can't explain as I race to find

Elizabeth, a woman as unknown as her secrets. A part of me feels like I am

getting closer and closer to knowing her, and for some reason, it causes a pit

to grow in my stomach.

No one makes a sound in the car as I drive us closer to Elizabeth and

Ant. I follow the line on the tracker to track where she is going, but it looks

like she has not made any stops.

Vincent nudges me, and I look over, "It looks like she realized there

would be a tracker on the car and ditched it at an exit. It is near Arnold's old
store, though." Vincent turns the tablet for me, and I glance at the yellow

dot that has stopped moving. Knowing that she may be running out of gas

and would need supplies makes me take the same exit when it comes up.

Pulling out my phone, I call the number waiting impatiently as it rings.

"Extra Mile Gas, what do you need?" Arnold's gruff voice finally

comes on the line.

"It's Silas”

"Oh, looky who it is! How long has it been?" My hands clench on the

wheel, and I have to remind myself to stay calm,

"I don't have time for this. Is there a woman in your shop with a blue

hoodie? She has dark curly hair, and she drove up in a black truck."

He doesn't say anything, so I speak again, "She's pretty."

He hums, and I am about to blow a fuse before he speaks,

"Oh, now you need something from me; that’s funny!" The last time I

spoke to Arnold was when I needed him to stop a patrol at the border of

California. It ended with him shot in the leg and a band of pissed-off cartels
on his back. He went against my initial plan, and it caught up to him, but to

this day, he blames me for it. He has been stationed here ever since, and I

use him every now and then.

"Fucker, if you don't tell me if she is there."

"What do I get if I tell you?"

"I'll give you 10k right now if you stop her from running." At his

intake of breath, I know he is shocked, and I can tell that she is there with

him.

I am about to speak, but then there is the sound of a scuffle and a

scream from him before the line dies. Fucking hell.

"Get me the number to the burner at the station." Vincent nods, and in

seconds, he has the number dialing; it takes almost a minute before it is

answered, but there is no sound on the other side of the line.

“Eliza." Not even a small sound comes from the other line, just the

rumble from a freezer; if I didn't know any better, I would think there was
no one there at all. But I know she is there, waiting silently, giving me more

time to find her.

Vincent gives me quick directions, and I cut through the brush.

"I know you are there."

"Stop running. You know I will catch you. I will always catch you. I

know you."

She makes a small sound before she finally speaks, her voice flowing

through me.

"You have forgotten, Silas," Her voice sounds tired, and I know she

must be, but I also know she will not stop moving unless she knows that

Ant is safe. "I don't even exist."

Then the line goes dead.

I throw the phone down, growling, and speeding up the car, trying to

get to the gas station. A few minutes later, I drive the car into the abandoned

gas station. The fresh track marks on the dirt road are the only thing that

shows me just how close I was to catching her. When we make it to the
other side of the station, the lights are dim, and it looks like no one is inside.

Pushing the door in, we all enter with guns drawn and see that the station is

trashed. Blood is covering the station counter, and most of the shelves

behind it have been torn down.

Some things have been taken, and the register is still open and empty.

The cameras in the gas station are shattered to pieces; the only thing that

takes my mind away is the sound of someone yelling and pounding on a

door. Samson moves towards the door, flinging it open, and a freezing

Arnold falls out, coughing and covered in bruises.

I walk over, and Adrian pulls Arnold to his knees to face me. I bend

down to grab his face, and he cries out; I can't lie and say I'm not impressed

with the number she did on him. "Your girl, she was here. A black truck, she

was grabbing food and clothes. Some kid’s stuff too." He spits out blood

onto the floor, shivering from being locked in the freezer for so long. Eliza

is smart, knowing the moment he woke, he would either go after her or get

me.
 “Thank you, do you still have camera footage in the back room?" He

nods, and I stand back up, nodding to Samson, and he understands,

grabbing Arnold and dragging him outside while he screams. Vincent has

already made his way into the back room, trying to recover the footage, and

by the time he does, Sam is back cleaning off his gun. "Boss, look at this."

We all stand around the old computer, and the image comes up. Arnold

moves around the counter, answering the phone from the wall.

There is no sound to the video, but since I was the one who called, I

know what happened, but not this. He grins, reaching below the deck,

looking away from whoever he is looking at, and most likely reaching for a

gun. In a matter of seconds, she runs across the station and flies over the

counter, kicking Arnold in the back of the head.

The shotgun falls to the floor, and she makes quick moves of

stomping on the phone and punching him.

She's quick. Quicker than I have ever seen, and now I know she has

been trained. Probably just as much as me when she manages to roll away
from him once he tackles her, jumping away from his fists and kicking him

in the chest before flipping backward.

"Holy shit," Adrian whispers behind me, and I think we are all

thinking the same thing. Arnold tries to swing on her, but she ducks every

time before sending a solid one to his chest and then kicking him between

his legs. We all give a wince of sympathy, but she doesn't stop delivering

another hit before he throws her against the counter, choking her. She flips

out of his hold and connects her elbow to his face, and he falls into the wall

behind him. It all ends when she grabs the gun and knocks him out with the

but of it.

We all watch as she drags his body away from sight like it is nothing,

and then she comes back into view smashing the camera above her with a

hammer. One side of the screen goes dark, and we are left with the one

across the station. Suddenly, she starts reaching down and picking up the

burner phone I called.

 She hesitates before answering and then finally she does and even

now I can hear her soothing voice in my head, the last thing she said before

the line cut. She looks directly into the camera now, directly at me, and I

see her full lips curve just a bit as she speaks, no sound coming through.

Before any of us can blink, she brings her arm back and flings the hammer

across the room, hitting the camera, and then everything goes black.

When we leave the room, I order Reynolds and Adrian to separate,

hoping we can find her quicker if we can spread out. They take Arnold's car

and leave, and just as I am about to as well, I see a note left on the bloody

countertop underneath all the mess, and I pick it up.

Stop Looking For Me, Wolfe

The next day, one of the men sees the car she stole from us outside a

store. Pulling on a mask, I confront the half-drunk man just as he was

coming out of the truck. I cover his mouth when he tries to scream and
press my gun against his head. I keep the mask over my nose, covering my

features knowing I don't need anyone from the underground spotting me

here.

"Where did you get this car?" I order, and he stutters over his words,

making me press the gun further into his head.

“I don't know, man; I was inside the store, and when I came back, my

car was gone, but in the parking space, there was this one. The key was left

on the seat with a note. I didn't think anything of it." He holds his hands up,

and I shake my head, "What kind of car did you have?"

"It was a 1998 Silver Nissan Pathfinder."

"Any distinguishing marks on it?" My patience is running thin as he

takes his sweet time to answer the question,

"There is a dent on the left-hand side; I backed up into a pole, and a

red sticker from a radio station on the right bumper."

"Thank you." I knock him out with the heel of the gun, throwing him

into the front seat of the car before getting back into my car with Vincent in
the driver's seat. "We are looking for a 1998 Silver Nissan Pathfinder, red

bumper sticker, and a large dent on the left side," Vincent calls it while

driving downtown as we wait for the call. "Got it." We take off through the

small town looking for the silver car, so close to getting her.

We stop by the side of the road when a cop car pulls up; I roll the

window down, pulling the mask away from my face. The young-looking

cop practically shakes where he stands as he delivers his message, "B-Boss,

it was spotted by a motel next to an old abandoned shopping center. Has

been parked outside for the past three days." He passes me the slip of paper

and I look it over.

"Get back to work," He nods, holding two fingers to his forehead,

showing me his sign before departing. We race towards the motel, the night

quickly taking over, and by the time we reach the motel, the other men are

waiting, and there is no more light in the sky. Parking away from the rooms,

I lead them towards the silver car, only stopping when I see the door to the

room is already wide open.

 I step into the hotel room with my men right behind me, and that is

when I see the blood all over the floor. It leads to the center of the room,

and I see Nigel Delivida, son of William Delevida; Cain's third in

command, dead on the floor. A bullet between his eyes and an unshaken

Elizabeth, covered in blood, pointing a gun straight at me.

 |19| The Prey
Elizabeth Estrella Nadir

Ant is still fast asleep by the time I make it back to the car. I managed

to fill the tank and another gas canister for later before hopping back into

the car and high tailing out of the gas station. All the clothes, food, and

blankets I stole riddle the backseat and I put one on Ant to keep him warm.

The road is empty so I keep my headlights off knowing Silas must be close

and he is not alone. This may feel like a betrayal to him but he has yet to

understand what will happen to me if I were to stay with him. To help us

survive, I have to keep moving.

My feelings don't matter, it doesn't matter how much I want Silas, at

the end of the day, I have to protect Ant. I know Silas won't have the same

interests in mind if he discovers who I am. He was getting too close, I have

never allowed anyone, much less a man, to get close enough to know my

son. Looking over at Ant I smile when he leans over and rests his head

against my arm in his sleep. His hand reaches for mine and I grab it,
bringing it to my lips wanting nothing more than my son to grow up and

grow old.

As I drive down the back roads, I can't help my mind from racing. I

think of a future I pray for every day. Where my son gets to have a normal

life, one me and my brother never got. He gets to live and see the world and

never again feel what it is like to be trapped and scared.

Maybe he will even marry a nice girl or boy that will make him

happy. I smile as I think of the kids he may have one day that will look just

like him. I am just not sure if I will live long enough to see it. A long time

ago I made peace that I may never get the chance to see my boy grow up

but I do know I will do whatever I can to make sure that he does.

A few hours later, the sun starts to peek over the Hill and I'm swaying

in the driver's seat. My eyes are droopy from the lack of sleep and I can tell

it is starting to take a toll on me. I have been driving through the city for the

last hour before I see it branch off into a large clearing of woods. The area
is surrounded by dense trees meaning it will provide cover for us, I drive

until the car is no longer visible.

Ant snores quietly beside me and I take the tarp from the back seat,

exiting the car. The tarp gets thrown over the car, completely covering the

windows and sides. The screwdriver in my back pocket makes quick work

of removing the front and back license plates. I'm ready to collapse by the

time I disappear back into the car.

"Mommy?" Ant whines from the passenger seat when I pick him up

and I lay back on the backseat. He snuggles into my chest, rubbing his face

against my shirt, "It's okay, baby. Go back to sleep, we are OK." I cover us

in a bunch of blankets and he lets out another unintelligible whine before

burying his face in my neck. I kiss his little fist watching as he falls fast

asleep in a matter of seconds. Holding my son against me and knowing he

is safe for just a moment finally helps me fall asleep.

The men throw their heads back in laughter, cheering at whatever the

other man across the room yelled. I move my eyes away when one of the
men forces a woman onto her stomach, yanking his clothes off not caring

that everyone is watching him. The woman looks towards me but I look

away, uncaring in the moment. We have a role in this castle. I have the

strong urge to empty my stomach at the sight, I clutch onto my pregnant

stomach leaning my head against my throne.

Cain had it built even before he took me to be his bride. He told me

that it was a present fit for a queen and it was beautiful and terrifying at the

same time. In the ballroom of the giant mansion, he had built for the two of

us, laid two thrones. His was black, as dark as the night, and when he sat

on it he looked like the devil himself. He loved a show and he always loved

having me in arms reach. Mine was a gold plated throne with stems of red

and black carved into the handles. We were polar opposites and in the same

way, my throne was different from his because I was the only one with

chains around my ankles. Attached to the bottom were cuffs, which were

used every day to force me to be beside him, to be a queen.

Now I sit in delight, watching the others drink and fall and destroy

one another. For now, they will forget about me the same way I do. Some
days I hardly know who I am. I breathe through my nose, gritting my teeth

when another sharp pain runs through me. It has been happening since this

afternoon and I don't know what it is. I have been able to ignore it but now

the pain is getting worse. Cain should be returning soon, just in time to

finish the celebration with his men. I avoid the leering eyes of one of the

men in the corner and stand when another pain hits harder than the last.

I almost scream out at the pain and I can feel the baby jostle in my

stomach. I feel an ache between my legs and a heaviness I can't explain. I

look up to see if anyone is looking and try to hobble my way towards one of

the hallways. I reach it and crawl up the stairs knowing that the baby is

coming sooner than expected. Picking a random room upstairs, I go to the

farthest one, throwing it open and locking it behind me. I rub my hand over

my rounded stomach, breathing steadily when another round of pain hits

me.

I have no idea how I do it but I manage to push the wardrobe towards

the locked door, moaning in pain and I can feel liquid begin to drip down

my thighs. I don't stop moving until it is firmly pressed against the door
ensuring that no one can get it. Allowing myself to rest, I drop to the floor

against the wall. I have never felt anything like this before, not even with

the others and I'm scared.

It is a different type of fear, I know fear, it has been a close personal

friend of mine for years. But this fear feels like it is consuming me and

eating me whole all at the same time. I am terrified and I have been able to

hide it for a long time but now I just want to scream and cry. But there is no

one to cry to here, there is no shoulder, or a reassuring hand. All of these

hands are bloody, including mine. Another hits me and I arch against the

wall, pulling my jacket off and stuffing part of it in my mouth to block the

sound of my screams. Hoping that the drunken men do not find me or notify

Cain before I have the chance to finish this.

I remove most of the clothes covering my body, sweat dripping down

my skin and I am starting to find it hard to breathe as I keep pushing. It is

torture unlike any other and I am a scared seventeen year old stuck in this

loop of pain. Black dots start to fill my vision and I grab the wall behind me

for support when I almost tip over. I see now that there is blood leaking
onto the floor and I sob at the sight, so tired that I just want to sit here and

let go. Let go of this pain and torture and finally rest. I scream louder than

before, the sound muffled by the jacket as I beg God for mercy for all of the

horrible things I have done. For the families I have torn apart just to have

this moment, the things Cain made me do. The disgusting wretched things I

have done that have made me feel alive.

My mouth is bloody from biting into my own cheek and I rip the jacket

away from my mouth

"Mama, I don't know what to do. Ayudame5." I cry out and I can feel

more blood on my thighs and I know that I will probably die here. I am

slowly falling to sleep as I give up pushing, wanting nothing more than to

end this hell. My eyes look out of the bolted up window covered by old

planks, barely letting any air into this stuffy room. It reminds me of the bars

that decorated my bedroom window as a child, the ones used not to keep

others out but to keep me in. The urge to fall deeper pulls me until I see

something from the window float inside. A miracle that causes me to fight. I

stay awake, for me, for my baby, for the life I deserve.
 I hear the familiar click of the alarm as one of the men pushes it,

finally noticing that I am gone. I wait for the right moment, holding my

scream in knowing I need to make sure they can't find me yet. I tell myself to

wait to scream, I tell myself to hold my cry for just a second to save myself

from being discovered too soon.

Then, right on schedule, the alarm goes off, blaring through the

mansion. So loud in this corner that I fight the urge to cover my ears. The

one that tells the men to come find me and I know Cain is already coming

for me. The moment comes and I scream so loud my entire body shakes,

covered by the sound of the alarm. I can feel him coming and I reach

between my legs, pulling him out. I feel one last sliver of pain before a huge

wave of peace hits me. My eyes close and I think it's all over until I hear

him.

А сry.

It enters my eardrums and I open my eyes again to look down at the

baby between my legs. His eyes are closed and his limbs are still curved
into himself, small cries leaving his lips. A growth of curls comes from his

scalp and his tiny hands are in little firsts against his chest, I have never

seen something so beautiful. It is the first time in my life that I feel a love

with no words. I stare at my son and even after all of the pain I cannot help

the sobs that leave my lips.

He's so small, and I cradle him in both of my hands, weeping as I

watch his little chest rise and fall as he breathes. I am seventeen and a

mother. I have no clue what to do and any minute now the men will find me.

But I have never felt such peace as this before, it is all I have ever wanted.

A banging starts on the door and I sit and watch as they try to bang their

way into the room. The wardrobe falls to the floor and I would describe this

as the calm before the storm.

I stare down at my son in my hands knowing that I will fight every day

to protect him. I will save him from this life any way that I can. I don't take

my eyes off of him even after the door is forced open and the chaos joins us

in the quiet room.

 Cain enters the room and I realize then that he is the storm. The wave

that drowns the ship at sea, the fire that destroys everything in its path. I

will not let him destroy my boy, I won't let him do what he did to me. I hold

the baby against my naked chest and his eyes almost glow at the sight of us

as he kneels in front of me, cupping my face in his hand. I'm so tired but I

don't want to fall asleep and leave my baby with him.

Cain grins and it sends a wave of terror through me unlike any other.

I won't let him take him, not my baby. He is mine. His men watch me and it

is like a pack of wolves surrounded by fresh meat. They all are just waiting

for the master's permission. They are all just as wicked as the wolves in the

painting back in my other hell.

"You have done so well, little wife," He kisses me softer than ever

before as he whispers against my lips, "You have given me an heir."

"Mama, why is orange called an orange?" His little brow furrows as

he scarfs down his second orange and I drive the car through another city

looking for abandoned cars. I laugh at his confused facial expression,

"Maybe because of the color? I'm not sure, baby. When you finish that I

want to work on your math, okay?" He nods, grinning as he stuffs the rest

of the orange into his mouth and eagerly grabs his workbook.

It is night again and the day consists of eating and sleeping, finally

getting some time to ourselves. "Mama, you k-know one hun-red times

three is three hun-red!"

“That's very good, Ant." He beams at my words, coloring in the

squares to the problem he just solved. A memory of my brother comes to

mind, how he would scroll numbers all over his walls in our old home. He

loved the way he could solve any problem if he had the right equation. He

would turn to me where I was sitting on his bed, always watching over, and

say, "The numbers are talking, don't you see it?" And I would nod and agree

even though I didn't see the numbers the way he did. He looked at them like

they were the answers to the secrets of the universe.

Even though it hurts, knowing Ant has a smidgen of the same love

makes me happy.
 I manage to find some cars parked behind a liquor store and settle on

a small silver Nissan further from the others. Ant grabs his things and I park

the truck next to the car and in a matter of a few minutes I have popped the

lock and we are on the road again. We get far enough away that I decide it

is safe to stop at a motel. Just to get a few nights of rest on a real bed and

figure out how to get Ant's medicine.

The days pass quickly, I manage to flash a smile and pay extra to the

pharmacist down the road and he passes me two vials of insulin and a

glucometer. It is enough for now but I know I will have to figure out

another way to get it when the time comes. Ant enjoys the motel room, he

says it smells weird but that he likes to sleep in a bed and it isn't cold like

the car.

He has also missed taking baths and staying up ​late to look at the

stars. He runs around the room and makes me count how fast he can run or

jump or leap from the bed to the couch. He smiles and laughs longer and

louder than he has this past couple of months.

 We have our own nights where we hang blankets off of the walls and

hide under them and I tell him stories of our heritage and our culture. I tell

him stories of the people he will never get the chance to meet. There is such

wonder in his eyes when I tell them these stories.

A wonder I wish I still had.

"Mama, what was granma like?" He whispers as he rests his head

against my shoulder, I breathe in the smell of his hair, memories of my

mother running through my mind. It has been so long I am starting to forget

what her smile looks like but talking about her helps me remember her.

"Well, grandma loved red roses. When she was a little girl in South

America her family used to own a shop that sold all kinds of flowers." I

don't tell him that it was actually a cover-up for an illegal gun ring. My

father met my mother when the family came to make ties with the kingpin

in Colombia.

My mom used to say that it was love at first sight "She knew how to

plant all kinds of flowers but she particularly loved red roses. It was more
of a classic thing. She loved romance movies and they always involved red

roses."

"What are mance movies?" Ant pokes my cheek and I catch it in my

mouth, nibbling on it making him scream. "It is pronounced romance, baby.

They are just some weird movies, I've never seen them but I hear they're

dumb."

He nods and motions for me to continue, "She liked to draw just like

me and she liked to cook and bake all the time. I would wake up to grandma

cooking in the kitchen or reading a book in the library. She loved me and

Xavier very much and she probably would have been the greatest grandma

ever." Ant smiles snuggling closer until I tell him it is time to shower. He

gets up from under the blankets and I fold everything to place onto the bed.

"Bath time!" Ant jumps onto the bed butt naked and I screech when

he tries to throw himself on me. "You stinky boy!" I throw him over my

shoulder and he screams, laughing when I spank his little butt. I place him
gently into the tub and turn the water on with him in knowing he likes to

watch the water.

I clean him up making sure that we don't take too long so that we can

get up early in the morning and leave. It is time to start moving again,

staying in one place for too long can get dangerous. I comb through his

curls after struggling with him when he tries to swim away. I get the knot

out of the back of his hair and rinse him well.

"Mommy, I f-forgot Robin." I tut, pushing his wet hair from his face,

"I guess I'll have to go get him for you, won't I?" He nods, giggling and I

kiss his pudgy cheek and release the water from the tub. After telling him to

get dressed, I open the window to let out the steam. I exit the bathroom

insearch of Robin when I stop in my tracks at the sight of the man in our

hotel room, even covered in blood and bruises I can still recognize him.

Nigel Delivida stares back at me.

His expression holds the same shock as mine but he doesn't hesitate

when he lifts his gun and aims it at my head.

"Estrella."
 |20| Regina Dei Morti
Estrella Marlene Lorenzo

Regina dei Morti

Meaning: Queen of the Dead

--------

"Estrella."

My real name.

How long has it been since I last heard it? Years since I left that part

of me behind. The name my mother gave me. My real name. I had almost

forgotten who I was before Cain came for me. How bad it was but how

much worse it was once he took me. Everything I lost to become his queen.

There is a mirror behind him that shows my reflection and for a

moment a 15-year-old
 Estrella stares back. Doe-eyed with fuzzy hair and no idea what is

about to happen to her. The things men will make her do until she

eventually loves it. They will twist and barter her soul without her

permission because her choice does not matter. She is a pawn, a chess

piece. A man will one day carve his name into her body and she will thank

him through tears.

Hearing that name from his lips makes my body start to shake. As if

taking that name back is a penalty. How lovely my name sounded leaving

my mother's lips and now I am afraid of that person. The woman who is

known in the underground as the queen of the dead. The viper.

"I have to hand it to you, Estrella, you really know how to disappear.

Cain has searched far and wide for you, everywhere, and to think I find you

by chance."

"How did you find me, Nigel?" I need to stall as long as I can. Ant is

still in the bathroom and Nigel is blocking the only way out. Hopefully, Ant
will remember our getaway plan and hop out the window and leave me

behind. Though a part of me knows that he will never leave me behind.

“I managed to escape Silas's little cage before Cains men blew me up

in it and when I got out I saw you with Silas. Imagine my surprise to see the

missing queen with the enemy. I was able to steal another car and follow

Silas and his men when they went after you.

The only reason I was able to find you first is because I know how

you work. We used work together remember? My father taught us both how

to get away from a trail. Your much better at it than I thought and I was

close to losing you until you stopped to switch cars with the man. I just had

to ask around and here you were, just waiting." He seems happy with

himself, cocky as always, and I remember once I even said his cockiness

would be the reason he died one day. He would be too busy gloating to see

the next bullet coming.

The door opens behind me and I back up holding my hand out behind

me, "Ant, stay back." I grab him and hold him close behind me, trying to
put on a brave face for my son. I am thinking of ways to get out of this and

every single one either ends with Ant hurt or with us taken.

"Hey little man, "Nigel sneers and Ant grips my leg tightly, trembling

in fear, "My, don't you look just like your father."

"Shut up, don't you fucking speak to him. Don't even look at him." I

scream, itching to do something I promised to never do again. It looks like

it is my only choice at this moment. To protect my son.

Nigel laughs out loud, showing his bloody teeth, some missing from

what I perceive is multiple beatings. "I should have known that night from

that tight fucking body of yours." He laughs pointing the gun at me, he

squeezes one eye closed running the gun over the silhouette of my figure.

"Fuck, the number of times I imagined you-"

"Stop." I keep Ant behind me at all times. I'm trying to think of a way

to get out. There is the bathroom behind me and the door which he is

blocking our way too. This stuffy motel room is tense as we both wait for
what is about to happen, I just need him to keep talking so I can think of a

way out of here.

He laughs again, "I can't believe that you have been so close this

whole time. Sleeping with the enemy, I wonder what Silas will do when he

finds out who you really are. But mostly I can't wait until Cain finds you.

Hopefully, he will let us watch him punish you. I did always loved

his..teachings."

An image of a 16-year-old me swarms my vision, it is my birthday

and when I didn't show enough appreciation for the jewels and clothes Cain

bought for me, he decided I needed to be taught a lesson. He said I was

wasn't appreciative enough and I was spoiled. He brought his board in the

ballroom and chained me up naked to my throne. He made them watch as

he forced me on my knees and took me brutally. I spent the rest of my

birthday and the next day wiping up blood. Every birthday I spent with him

was torture and I learned to play my part.

 Nigel looks almost gleeful as he waves the gun around, sealing my

doom, "I wonder what Cain will give me in return for you. If I give him

back his queen.” I squeeze my hands to keep them from shaking, the terror

that runs through me is unexplainable. I am a 15-year-old girl sold to a

brutal man, a little girl turned treasure.

"I sent notice that I was on your trail so by now Cain knows that I

have you and is probably sending men as we speak. I didn’t mention Silas

because I want to see you tell Cain where you have been and with who. I

want to see exactly what runs through his mind when he sees that his little

wife is nothing but a common whore."

Now, this is where he messed up like he always did. He was a

playboy, an heir to the throne who liked women and fast cars more than

learning the family business. I knew it on both sides, my first death was at 5

when my father forced me to watch him murder a man in front of me. I

learned to keep quiet, take notes, and hope I wasn't next. Part of the game is

to make sure the target never knows they are playing. Right now, he has just

let me in. I know now that Cain doesn't know I was with Silas, meaning that
Nigel is the only thing in my way that is keeping me from escaping Cain. I

can still get out.

I turn slightly to face Ant and he sniffles into my leg, clutching me so

tight his little fist trembles. I know that one day when he is older, he will

probably hate me. He will look back at his memories and realize that I was

a monster. I hope that he understands that I tamed my monster to be his

mother. That every action I took was to save him. I brush his little cheek

softly, not knowing that this is another moment I will come to regret.

Everything that comes after this very moment brings the devil closer.

"Ant, run." He makes it to the bathroom slamming the door closed

behind him and I dive towards Nigel, managing to knock the gun out of his

hands. He regains his balance and lands a punch to my face. I fall back but

roll out of the way when he tries to kick me. My movements are fluid and

happen without thinking, it is a perk from fighting for so long. I'm moving

purely on instinct, grabbing a vase at the side and throwing it towards his

head but he moves quick enough to miss it.

 He grabs the gun off of the floor and fires it at me but I flip across the

bed before it can land. The bullet lodges into the stale carpet beneath my

feet a few inches from where I stood. I kick him in the stomach and he falls

to the floor, gun flying back and hitting the dresser. He punches me in the

stomach making me double over before slamming my head into the bed,

pinning me on my stomach.

His breath rushes into my ear when he laughs.

"What a promising position, Estrella." I try to lift my head but he

grabs the back of my hair and pulls me up. "If I remember correctly, Cain

loved you just like this. You always had less room to fight back." I throw

my head forward, making him loosen his grip before throwing it back and

breaking his nose with the back of my skull. I lean back kicking and I land

between his legs making him cry out in pain. As I turn I reach for

something behind me and my hand lands on an alarm clock.

I hit him with the alarm clack, the glass on the sides shattering from

the force and cutting into his face. He screams giving me enough time to
run for the gun. From behind, he barrels into me and my head connects with

the wall as he straddles my waist, wrapping his hands around my throat.

"Fuck it, now I just want you dead." The blood from the cut on his

face drips over my face and. falls into my eyes, clouding my vision. I

scream slamming my hands into his stomach but he doesn't concede but I

don't either. I knee him and try to roll but he chokes me banging my head

into the ground beneath us. Remain calm. Save your breathe. Hold on as

long as you can, the mantra plays over and over in my head as I keep

fighting to get him off.

“You're like a fucking roach the refuses to die." I choke, scratching

his hands, squirming beneath him and trying to reach for something,

anything to stop him from killing me. I reach around frantically and manage

to pick up a chopstick off the floor from the food we ate earlier, "I'm glad

that it will be me that kills the great queen, " Right as he finishes I take the

chopstick in my hand and ram it into his open eye.

 The scream that leaves his lips is horrifying and he falls onto his

knees, reaching for me but I run out of the way, kicking him in the teeth so

hard that he is forced up. I reach for the gun just in time for him to turn

around and face me. I point it at his head, the dark part of me on its toes as

it waits for me to pull the trigger like I always do. End a life without

hesitation.

It saddens me how ordinary this is, a scenario I have been in a dozen

times before. Watching peaple beg and scream for mercy just to die by my

hands. The things I did to make my owner happy. My hands are more steady

than my entire body because it is and always has been apart of me. So, I

flnish what I was built to do. I don't deserve to live but like Nigel said, I

refuse to die.

Sealing my fate, a single tear runs down my face. as I watch it all fall

apart. My bullet lands right between his eyes. It is slow for me, so slow that

I can feel the moment the bullet leaves my gun and soars towards him. His

eyes are wide as they look at me like he cannot believe I have

 actually done it. Killed the great Delivida, next to the King.

It lands between his eyes, and for this round only I have won the

game. Months from now I will lay bloody and broken in an open grave

filled with the people who tried to save me. I will look up into the eyes of

the devil and beg for death.

That's not now though, right now I am a few plays away from

checkmate. A few pawns down but still alive and kicking. The muzzle of

the gun is still smoking as I watch his head fling back and his body falls to

the floor. The laws of gravity having no mercy, even for the dead.

I do not know how long I stand there holding the gun up. I wait as if I

am expecting him to stand back up and try to kill me again. I shake

everywhere, rooted in place unable to break myself from it even after I hear

Ant's cries in the background. Blood is dripping from a cut on my hairline

and some on the back of my head but I know in a few days' time it won’t

feel like this. This pain has become a comfort to me. I know what pain feels
like and at this point, it is the only thing that convinces me that I am still

alive.

Through the open door, I see a shadow emerge and I point the gun

towards it, not hesitating this time as the urge to kill makes my fingers

twitch. Silas stands there and a part of me weeps at the sight. The part that

has missed him, his presence, that cried out for him as I drove away from a

battlefield.

I see Vince and Reynolds standing behind him with their guns drawn

and pointed towards me. Blood or maybe a tear falls down my face when I

say his name, "Silas."

“Put down the gun, Elizabeth." It is weird to hear him say that name

now that the box has. I shake my head backing up when he enters deeper

into the room. I see his eyes stray to Nigel's dead body on the floor before

coming back to me. I am covered in blood and bruises but I will fight him

and every man in this room if necessary.

 "I told you to stop looking for me." I whisper solemnly, shaking my

head at how stupid the both of us are. Even these short few days away from

him have made me miss him. I wish I could go back to the emptiness,

where I felt no emotions for anyone but my son. But now I care too much,

for him, his men, and the life I wish I had.

"I would have never stopped, Elizabeth, and you know that." We are

feet apart but I can feel the warmth coming from him and if this was a

stupid romance movie I would probably run into his arms and pretend like

nothing happened. But this is real life and both of us are just willing

ourselves to pull the trigger.

I know he would not have stopped searching for me even thaugh I

hoped that he would. I am used to abandonment but for some reason, Silas

refuses to leave me. I don't have anything else to say and I wonder now who

will shoot first, which one of us is strong enough to do it.

The bathroom door behind me opens suddenly and I hear Ant scream.

I turn around to run for the door when I see Samson holding my son up with
one hand and a gun in the other. "Mama!" Ant trembles in his arms and

when I try to come to him I feel the pain in the back of my head worsen

when something puts pressure on it. "Stop." The gun is now pressed to the

back of my head and I hold my breath. Counting backwards in my head, to

escape from one certain death and to land right into another. From one wolf

to the next.

"Silas, please." His hand comes around crushing my pulse and pulling

me back into his chest. My blood is on his hands and I can no longer hide

my fear, my hands shaking as Ant cries out for me. Silas is quiet, holding

me and I think it is to reassure himself that he has caught me. That I am safe

in his grasp again. I can almost hear my soul cry out when he uses the gun

to move the hair away from my bare neck. Revealing the tattoo branded

onto my skin to the room, the tension in the room changing. I squeeze my

eyes shut tight, knowing that there is no way to escape it. The bomb is

finally here.

Silas makes a small noise but I can't identify it, the sound resonating

from deep within his chest. The betrayal sets deep and now I know the truth
must come out before he kills us both. His grip tightens until I cry out and

he wraps his hand around my throat, forcing me to look at him.

"The mark of Cain."

 |21| The Mark of Cain
Estrella Marlene Lorenzo

I have been chained to this bed for the last three days.

The women Cain sends me come to bathe and feed me but I never

speak a word to them. I have nothing to say and I couldn't even if I wanted

to because of the bruising around my throat. I don't eat anything that they

bring me, I just stay shackled to this bed and pray that father will rethink

his decision and come to take me back.

Even though that home was misery it is so much better than this, this

is torture. The maid bows her head and does not look me in the eyes as she

pulls the sheets from beneath me, I'm too weak to even wince at the sight of

the blood on the sheets.

It is three days after my wedding day, I do not know where he is, he

comes once I have fallen to sleep and do not have the strength to fight back.

I did not know love would be like this. My mother told me stories of white
knights who defeated dragons to save the women they love. Stories of beasts

turning into princes with the power of love. She never explained this, what

Cain did to me every night. Was this what a husband does to his wife, does

it always hurt this bad? Does it matter if I tell him to stop? She only told me

that my wedding night would be the day I became a woman. But I am not

sure that I feel like a woman. My stomach is in knots and I am covered in

bruises and scratches. My chest hurts even to breathe and I wish I was

dead.

"All finished now, do you need anything, Regina." She looks up to me

but I already have my eyes closed, the maid clears her throat before

grabbing her things and vacating the room. She had combed through my

hair and provided me a new dress to wear, the other I had worn had been

left bloodied and ripped to shreds. I turn on my side, letting my tears fall

silently, the tension in my throat making me cry out in pain. The first night

after my wedding, I could barely breathe because my throat was so swollen.

Even though I am in pain it isn't as bad as yesterday, I could barely move to

sleep.
 The sound of the door rattling wakes me up and I cower against the

headboard, afraid of who might enter the room. The key leaves the door

once it is unlocked and I hold my breathe when Cain emerges from behind

the door. "My little wife," He sighs, smiling at the sight of me and making

his way over to the bed. I don't bother to move knowing that him reaching

me is inevitable. He cups my face in his rough hands pulling me close to

kiss me. I don't move, I don't know how to kiss him but he says that he will

teach me. He will teach me everything I need to know to be a good wife.

"I want you again Estrella, I just can't seem to get enough ofyou," His

hands dive between my legs and I can't stop him with my hands shackled,

my chest heaves as I fight for air and he stares down at my exposed

cleavage, pressing a kiss to the hite mark he left there.

"You are a divine temptation, my love," Cain growls into my flesh,

crawling onto the bed and forcing me onto my back. "You drive me mad, for

so long I have wanted you and now I have you." I am shaking against him,

moving my chained hands to stop him and the only blessing I get is when a

knock comes to the door.

 "What is it?" He barks at whoever is at the door and I do not hear the

reply before the door opens.

A towering man with long dark wavy hair and a tattoo of a raven on

the side of his neck stands in the doorway of the room. He's wearing a dark

shirt with slacks but wears hunting boots on his feet. From here, I can't tell

if it is mud that he tracked in or blood.

"You could not have chosen a worse time, Dale." The man, Dale,

laughs and I look away from his dark gaze which is similar to Cain's. He

stares at my bare breasts until Cain turns to me, pulling my clothes back

together. I can tell this man is just as bad as Cain, his smile looks savage

when he speaks,

"Walter is here for her."

Cain removes himself from the bed, pulling a key from his back

pocket. I stare at the bronze key as he brings it close and unlocks both of my

chains. The skin around my wrists is raw and bruised but they feel much

better without the cuffs on them. He pulls me to stand but my legs collapse
beneath me and my head starts to spin, I drop into his arms. Cain just

brushes my hair away and lifts me into his arms, taking me away from the

room.

We walk down a small flight of stairs until we reach a room with two

swinging doors, it is filled with cots and medical supplies but there is a

table in the middle. A man with grey hair stands next to it, drinking

something from a bottle and he smiles.

"So this is the one?" Cain nods placing me on the table and I try to

jump off when he grabs me,

"Now, Estrella, I need you to behave." Before I can blink he had me

on my stomach, pinning my head down and I watch as the grey-haired man

brings a cart over. It has a weird machine on it with vials of black liquid

inside.

"The usual, sir?"

"No." He runs his thumb over my lips as I struggle. "I want the same

insignia, but add something fit for a queen. Not too noticeable just in case.”
 "Sounds perfect, sir. " The man turns the machine on and a loud buzz

fills the room and I cry for him to stop. "Dale, grab her legs." I feel him

grab them, his grimy hands running up my legs and I tell Cain to stop. I

don't know what they are about to do but I do not want it. From what I have

seen so far, nothing good comes with Cain.

"Shh, Estrella, don't worry. This is only to show the world that you

belong to me."

The man holding the needle laughs before telling them to make sure I

don't move, pulling my hair away to reveal the back of my neck. I scream as

the man digs his needle into my skin and brands me as nothing more than a

possession.

I am at a loss for the first time in my life as Silas points his gun at my

head. I can't help but think over my life, the secrets that I know, the things I

have done to survive. I think of Ant as he whimpers my name, still in the

clutches of a man that wants me dead. I think of myself when I was a kid.

My first birthday gift was a sketchbook and a pencil. I was 8 and I used up
all the pages in two days, drawing whatever came to mind. Images of my

family, my mother and red roses, my brother with his math, my father with

his gun. I loved to draw and create new things, loved to make the ugly

things look beantiful.

I am and always have been an artist. I have been able to clean up

messes and make them look beautiful. Turn the ugly politician into a loving

father, a loving father into a crimmal. My job wasn't just to be Cain's wife.

It was to be whatever he wanted, his lover, his partner, his assassin, his

pawn. I recreated myself and the people around me until we were the

greatest circus show known to man.

With lion tamers, bearded women, the giant men, and I the

shapeshifter. One moment I was a woman that caught your eye in the club

and in the next I was the last thing you saw before I took your life. There's

something so dangerous about being able to use the beauty that was given

to you and lead people to their death. It made me feel strong and invisible

and I was able to have control. It is all I have ever wanted.

 I am an artist, in the worst of situations, I was able to paint and sculpt

a new perspective. I was able to look at things without losing my appetite.

If I could prove that a man or woman were guilty I wouldn't feel horrible

for stealing. I thought that if I could justify my actions I wouldn't hold so

much regret. Some days it feels like I'm barely surviving, barely able to

look at the woman in the mirror and I realize it is no longer Cain who is

torturing me but me.

But I know that I am guilty, there is no other way to paint it, and now

it is time for me to be punished.

"You're one of his.” Silas brings a gun to my head and I see the other

men already have their guns drawn. The same men I have seen play with

my son or offer to bring me clothes and food and company. I am now a

traitor not worthy of living. I am not, I want to scream but I keep my mouth

closed. I can taste the blood flowing into my mouth from the cut Nigel

made when he punched me in the face.

 Looking back to Silas, his eyes display all the things he cannot say.

Betrayed, confused, and angry. So angry that the gun cuts into my skin from

how hard he presses it into my forehead. I have been tortured by many men

in my life but I wonder how Silas will do it. If he will be the one to finally

break me because I care too much.

"Silas-"

"Don't fucking speak." He growls and I close my eyes when they well

up with tears. A moment of weakness and I don't know what pains me more.

The idea that he could kill me right now before I can explain or the idea that

I betrayed him, that I hurt him, that he will never know how sorry I am. Not

because of my actions but because of the man that is chained to me.

Vincent steps forward, looking at me in such disgust it feels like my

heart is about to sink from my chest. There are no smiles or flirty jokes like

before, now I see who Vincent truly is and the real me stares right back.

"Don't do anything rash, Silas, we still need her for information." He shows
no care for me now, none of the warmth from before and I have to look

away.

"I should have killed you in your apartment." This is a dangerous

moment, a moment I will remember after I have lost everything once again.

When I am left to count the dead. He's steady, arm still and his body seems

ready for anything. But it's his face, his eyes, his lips. The face I have seen

when I wake up in the morning, the smirk he gives me when he knows he

has one. He seems so sad now, but so angry it fills the room.

"Give in to me, " Silas whispers against my lips in the middle of a

late-night after waking me up to devour me once ngain. He moves with me,

taking my body to places it has never been. So different from all the pain

before. "Never." I moan and fall into the oblivion I have only known with

him. The one I wish I could fall into and never crawl out of again.

"Would you have been able to?" I ask him the one question on both of

our minds, that day in the apartment when he came in, gun resting heavily

against his back as he cornered me against the wall, could he have killed me
then and left my body for my son and my neighbors to find? Could he kill

me now? After everything, could he be as bad of a man as Cain?

"No," he says, it is a simple word but I feel my shoulders drop and it

feels like I breathe for the first time since he put his gun on me. "Elizabeth,

tell me the truth, who the fick are you. or I'lI have one of my men do it." He

says it low enough so only I can hear it, hiding the only weakness I have

seen from him. Me. My words block up my throat, years of being so many

different people and no one at all makes it harder to speak. To tell the truth

and let out a secret I promised to never say. Who I am.

"Elizabeth isn't my real name," I choke out trying to figure out a way

to tell him but I can't. I need to find another way. I need more time but first

I need to get out of here before Cain catches up. It won't matter if he ends

up getting to us.

His eyes shift back to mine, the same moss green but darker now,

"Your real name then. Who are you?" He asks and I nod, asking the

question to myself now. Hmm, who are you today? Rachel, Vivan, Carla,
Beatrice, Devin, Elizabeth? I don't remember when the lies began or if they

ever ended.

"My name-" I cut myself off, taking in a deep breathe, "My real name

is Estrella Marlene Lorenzo." When I get no response I continue,

"My mother was Angeline Lorenzo, my brother was Xavier, and my

father was Andres Marquez Lorenzo."

"You're lying, Andres Lorenzo only had one son." Samson interrupts

me.

"Most of my life was spent locked inside my father's mansion with

my mother. I was rarely allowed outside and the only day I was allowed to

be outside for more than two hours was my 15th birthday. When we had

guests I was locked in my room and my mother was forced to wear a veil so

no one could memorize her face. If you are able to recognize a mob wife's

face when you know your target."

"I was unfortunate enough to be born a woman, " It seems to click for

all of them but I can still tell they are wary of me, “I was supposed to be a
male heir and my father meant to get rid of me but my mother begged my

father to let her keep me. Sometimes I wish she would have just let me die."

I chuckled dryly, seeing the dark look in Silas's eyes. The idea doesn't seem

to please him letting me know he doesn't want me dead. Good to know.

"I was locked up in that house with only 3 servants who knew my real

name, guards surrounding the fortress and only a select few of my father's

men knew me personally.”

There is so much to tell and I can't grasp onto it all. There is so much

of my story that I have thrown away to survive in this new world. Now I am

forced to tell my truth to a man who has kept me just as trapped as my own

father.

"On the day of my 15th birthday my father threw me my first birthday

party ever, he invited hundreds of people to our home to celebrate. I thought

he finally had realized how important I was to the family and how good I

was in my role as his daughter. I thought I was finally being rewarded for

all of my hard work.

 Bur three days later, I walked into our foyer to see over thirty men

standing there waiting for me. My father had not meant for my party to be a

social gathering. he wanted the men to see the merchandise "

"He sold you." Silas fills in the blank and I smile sardonically, "And

the highest bidder was Cain."

"What are you to him, Estrella?" I don't know why it feels so different

to hear my name from his lips. The way I sometimes imagined it on our late

nights. What it would feel like to exist, just for one person to know who I

am. I can't answer this question now, Cain and his men are on my trail and I

know even if it leads to my torture I have to make sure I get out of this

room with Ant before he comes.

Silas won't hurt him, they will hurt me. I can take it. just long enough

to get away.

I stop the sound that wants to leave my mouth, the cry I catch between

my teeth. I have given him a small token of myself but I can't give him
everything. I can't take it. I am my fathers' daughter. And I don't know who

I hate more, him or myself.

"I-I can't, Silas," I whisper and he looks at me with nothing but

disappointment and anger: I have betrayed him and now I won't give him

what he wants. He doesn't understand what will happen once I speak my

truth, how my words will tear worlds apart. He will in time. But I need to

figure out how to do it without getting us all killed.

"Then I will have to make you." Silas puts his gun away just as I am

pulled away from him and a hood is thrown over my head.

 |22| The Interrogation
Estrella Marlene Lorenzo

Ice cold water is thrown on me where I lay on the concrete floor and I

shoot up coughing up the cold water. The hood has not been taken off of my

head for the last day and the constant dark is starting to drive me mad. I

haven't see Ant since they threw me in here and I pray that he is safe and

has not been harmed. If he has, I'm killing every single one of these fuckers.

The cold water only serves as another distraction before I am dragged

onto my scraped knees. I was shivering from the cold in the room but now I

can't stop shaking. A man I do not know drags me across the floor, forcing

me up onto my raw and bleeding feet. They have been at this for two days

and haven't gotten me to speak.

I haven't said a word, keeping my eyes closed as they punch and pull

for information I refuse to give. They have their own plan, they keep

moving us thinking that after a while I will give in but it is exactly what I
need. I need to take this for just a little bit longer so that we stay hidden.

The longer I don't speak the more frustrated they get and since I killed

Nigel they know that Cain's men, more specifically his father, are looking

for me. I am the target but for now, they want me alive so I can keep

playing this game. It is giving me more time.

The punch catches me off guard, landing on my temple and I get

knacked to the floor, the man's foot connecting with my stomach and I hit

the wall behind me. I grit my teeth so I don't make a sound and he growls in

frustration, grabbing me by the back of my hair. He gives me a matching

bruise on my other side, his fist drawing blood from my lip. I suck in the

cry that wants to leave my lips, feeling around my palm for the scratches I

left on it. There are four half marks meaning I have been here for more than

48 hours. Closer to 64, but really whos counting?

So Far, we have moved three locations: once I was knocked out for

but the other two I was able to hear the rush of air and the smell of smog. I

am pretty sure we are back in Chicago, the cold night air and the smell of

the lake as we turned over a bridge. I don't know if we are in the same place
as before but I am 85% sure that we are in Chicago. They must have more

than one base camp.

“You better speak you stupid fucking bitch." The unconfirmed man

pulls me out of my thoughts, I think he is trying to sound threatening but I

just remain flaccid, letting him drag me around and try to beat the truth out

of me. Blood drips down my lips and I taste the iron on my tongue. Bitter.

This goes on for about twenty-five minutes until he throws me against

the wall and the door slams closed behind him. Knowing that he is finally

gone, I wheeze for air, gripping my stomach as it rolls from the pain. I close

my eyes and concentrate on catching my breath. I know that this isn't over,

not even close. The door opens a few seconds later and I already know who

it is even before he speaks. It feels like my body comes alive and I lean

back against the wall, keeping my eyes shut and deciding to wait on him.

“your son is fine, by the way," Silas states the one thing that has been

on my mind for the last 48 hours, "I knew that must have been what you

wanted to know first." It is but I don't say anything yet, rolling the taste of
blood around my mouth. The hood is suddenly ripped off and I am blinded

by the light around me, Silas grips my chin and forces me to look at him

and I wonder what he sees. I'm bruised and bloody, I have been stuck in this

room for almost three days with no food or water, treated worse than a dog.

"You could make this easier by speaking, Estrella." I can't read his

expression, he looks at me like I am a stranger and I guess I am. He does

not know what part of me is the lie and which part is the truth. He lets me

go, removing his coat and I prepare myself for anything, I have noticed that

the men that seem the least likely to be monsters always are.

“This could all be over if you just tell me what I want to hear. What

are you to Cain?" I can't speak, maybe because the pounding in my head

makes me want to faint or I simply have nothing to say as I stall time.

"You're a much better smooth talker in bed, Silas." He lets out a

breath at my words, I was hoping my quip might lessen the tension in the

room but it doesn't. He comes close, forcing me up against the wall and I

dig my nails into the wall behind me. The brick cuts into my skin, the smell
of whiskey on his breathe like he had a drink before he came to interrogate

me. Maybe he needed it to will himself to do this. "I will ask you once

more, what is your relationship to Cain Marcelio?" He's the devil incarnate

and for some reason he set his eyes on me, I want to say but I tell him what

I can.

"I can't tell you now," This next part will hurt, I am tiptoeing on

Silas's breaking point. "When I do, you will most likely kill me." Silas

looks away from me, twisting his neck to the side and cracking it. "I just

need a little more time and I will tell you, but right now our best option is to

keep moving." I am hoping to reason with him, I will tell him but we aren't

far enough away yet. I heard his men talking about moving to the next spot

in a few hours. I was hoping I would get moved once more before I had to

face Silas but now my plan is going out of the window.

I watch him lean back, stretching his back before he faces me and my

fingers twitch with anxiety. "The one thing you seem to forget is that you

are not the one in charge here. I am." Silas grabs me suddenly forcing me
forward and I grab his arm trying to throw it off me but pushes me against

the wall.

"Nothing Samuel did cracked you but I know something he doesn't," I

try to fight him but he twists me putting me in a chokehold and I claw at his

arms. "You're scared of the dark."

My nails draw blood on his arms and he grunts, kicking my legs out

from under me. It causes his forearm to dig further into my windpipe and I

cough, kicking back at him and fighting to get out of his hold. Dark spots

fill my vision as I thrash against him, memories taking over my head and I

start to panic. The door opens behind us and he drags me out, the weight of

my body being drags me further into his arms.

"This would have been so much easier if you would have just told me,

Elizabeth.”

"That's not, " I cry out in pain when he twists my body, causing it to

spasm in pain. I weaken and he pulls me out further, "my name." He turns

me so I face whatever he's dragged me to and I see a man open a heavy

metal door. I peer into the never-ending darkness that greets me, a room so

similar to the one I was caged in.

“People who are usually scared of planes...are scared of small

spaces." I stop moving, panting for air and his words roll around my head.

"And you, Estrella, " He spits my name at my feet, like it is something

disgusting on his tongue," are terrified."

Tears burn in my eyes and I throw myself, trying to get away but his

arms band around my waist. The grip is so tight that I can feel the bruises

that will form. "Silas, no please!" I scream trying to turn around and run but

it is too late, he shoves me into the small room, closing the door and it seals

me inside. I run to the door just as I hear the lock of the door compress,

signaling that I am locked in. It is locking the air in the room and I am

surrounded in darkness. No, please no.

I scream pounding on the door, my fists doing nothing but causing the

sound to echo in the silence. It thumps in my ears and I am terrified to close

my eyes. To let my brain recreate my worst nightmares right in front of me.

 "Silas! Please! You don't understand he's coming, please let me out!" I

bang my fists against the wall, hoping he is still there, that he can hear me.

"You don't know him! He knows everything, he's everywhere. Please let me

out!"

I can't breathe, the room feels like it takes away every inch of air in

my lungs, holding me hostage and I collapse on my knees. I don't notice the

blood dripping from my cuts, crawling away and gasping for air as I scream

Silas's name.

"Please," I whimper into the nothingness, hoping that someone will

hear me. Rescue me from the hell that keeps drawing me back in no matter

how hard I fight.. But it is no use. My eyes close and I lose myself once

again.

I am going in and out of time and for a moment I don't know where I

am or when. I wave my hands around and they are smaller, when I was

younger, crying when my father locked me in the closet hallway. The only
light that came through was from the keyhole but every time I looked out I

was looking into the eye of the beast.

The closet that faced the violent mural that haunted my dreams, the

wolves tearing prey apart.

"Padre perdóname por favor déjame salir!" I scream, through the gap

in the door, sobbing until I couldn't breathe. Forgive me, forgive me, forgive

me.

Locked away for so long I forgot what I was asking to be forgiven for.

"It's not real, it's not real, it's not real." I chant over and over,

slamming my hands down over my ears so I don't have to hear his voice.

I'm trying to remember where I am, but more specifically when.

A tap comes from beside me, in threes, one after the other and my

back arches, my head automatically facing the ceiling. The way I was

trained to present myself when I heard his bell.

I fight my own body, tasting the tears on my lips mixing with the

blood. My knees scrape against the concrete when I force myself out of the
position. Turning away from the sound of his cane, the memory of it beating

its way onto every inch of my body.

It is silent for a moment until I hear the whisper of his steps drawing

closer. Please, God, not this.

"I have missed you, little wife." He walks out from the corner of the

room, out of the darkness, and I try to get away but the room is too small. I

cry out when he leans in close showing me the scar running down his right

eye. It is still bloody and raw and when I look down I am back in that white

tattered dress, watching him kill his men in front of me. Always blaming

me, always making me do bad things.

He starts to remove his belt and he snarls, his face morphing into one

of a beast, his jaw unhinging and showing layers of teeth. I pound onto the

walls, no longer knowing where the door is. I scream, beating at the walls

as I feel the blood drip down my hands.

"You're not here. You're not here. Ahhhhhh, let me out!!”

 It's like the room becomes alive and I can hear different screams jump

around the walls. It shakes as it breathes with me, holding all of my torture.

My hands run across the walls trying to find the escape but his claw wraps

around my neck and he throws me back.

I carry the baby in my arms, stroking his cheek with my finger. He is

so small but I finally get to hold him after weeks of seeing him in that small

box. It is a dream I never knew I had and being with him helps keep the

darkness away. I can only think about him and keeping him safe.

Cain named him Anthony, after his father and the name he also holds

title to. I don't understand why, knowing he hated his father and when he

came of age, he murdered him in cold blood. I call him Ant, the nickname

sticking after I held him for the first time seeing how very small he was. My

Ant.

I can hear screaming and it sounds familiar making me look around

but it is just me and Ant in the room. So silent I can hear my heart beating
and Ant's short breathes. The screaming is behind me but there's nothing

there. Something isn't right.

Kisses are pressed to the base of my neck, a cold chill with it and

from his smell alone I know that it is him.

Time does not make sense right now as I feel the shift. One part of me

is locked in a room somewhere and another is stuck here. I don't know

which one is worse. He hums softly in my ear and when I open my eyes he

is right in front of me. "My little wife.

I’m his wife, his queen, his whore. I am whatever my master wants

me to be. It gives me purpose and I thank him for his guidance, I forgive

him for his cruelty. I love the monstrous parts of his soul.

"Please, Cain." I look over to the man who holds claim to my heart

and soul, "Tell me the truth, my family… are they..." What can I say, I have

felt it for a while now. That they are no longer with me anymore.

"They are dead. All of them, Estrella." My eyes fill with tears at his

words, even though I did nat expect anything else. "There was an attack,
your father was a man known for his enemies and…”

"People are hungry for power, my love."

I nod in understanding, taking his words but not showing him the pain

that explodes in my chest. The insufferable pain of being complerely and

utterly alone.

"And I'm hungry too." I turn to him confused until he grabs me, a

ferocious roar leaving his mouth as his jaw unhinges showing me layers of

sharp teeth. His eyes turn completely black as he stares me dow and I

scream, trying to move us out of the way. I look down at the baby only to

see that Ant isn't in my arms anymore. I look back up and Cain cradles him

in his hands, leaning down with his great big eyes and teeth to devour my

son.

"ANTTTTTT!!!!"

Silas Jonathon Wolfe

 Elizabeth.

Estrella.

Liar...

My knuckles are busted from the impact of the bag connecting with

my bare knuckles. The pain is familiar and it helps distract me from the

chaos brewing in my mind. Everything hurts, the bruises from the light the

night before keeping me on a high.

Ant is with Andi, safe and sound and probably asleep as the late hours

of night filter in. I knock the bag once more, watching sand fall from the

holes in the bag. As the bag swings still, circles of sand drench the boxing

ring floor. The scars across my back itch, the same ones Cain carved into

my body with a smile.

I punch harder. a blur of hands as I beat my agony into the bag, hating

this burn in my chest. I hate having to feel anything at all.

"Turn your fist like this, "I wrap my fingers around her small wrist

and turn it with her when she strikes. It makes the bag go farther than
before and she squeals in excitement. She does it on her own this time,

making sure not to tuck her thumb as she delivers the hit to the punching

bag.

"Damn, in no time I'll be handling your ass." I knock my shoulders

with hers at her snarky comment and she laughs, stepping back from the

bag.

"We'll see about that, maybe if you actually keep your stance up you

won't get your ass knocked out." She pouts, regaining her footing and

squaring up with the bag as she delivers the next sets of combos. She does it

clean and quick but I don't tell her that as she turns to face my blank

expression.

"That was great! You can call me Rocky!"

"You're okay." I reply, stopping the swinging hag and she goes to kick

me but I flip her onto the mat beneath her. She coughs when the air gets

knocked out of her, clutching her side with a groan.

 I laugh, helping her up and she glares smacking my hand away and

getting up on her own. "If I am just 'okay' then why'd you get that cute

tattoo for me? Huh, hotshot!" She jabs at the plastic wrapped tattoo on my

forearm and I growl, smacking her hand away. I smooth the area down

where the dark bird was tattooed into my skin.

"Shut up, Wren." Wren laughs, dancing away from me with a giddy

smile on her lips. "Now, you know you love me, Silas! Just admit it, big

boy."

I smother my grin ond order her to finish another set,

"Lets go, up! Down! You can do better than that! Up!"

I step back from the bag and just watch it swing, lately, this war

against Cain has taken too many people. He may not care about the

numbers but I do and that's what makes me better than him. He loved the

effect he had on me after he made me watch him kill everyone and take

everything from me. I want him to feel that same pain. Beg me for mercy

after I make him watch his empire burn with his people in it.
 His blade took more from me than I can ever get back and I plan to do

the same, I kick the bag and it snaps off the hook, landing onto the floor to

spill. I'm panting for air, wiping my bloody knuckles against my shorts

when the back turn swings open.

“Silas." I turn to face Vincent, there is blood covering his hands and I

jump from under the ropes. "What the fuck happened Vincent?" He throws

a towel my way and I follow him out the door and through the express

elevator hidden inside a maintenance closet.

"We heard her screaming when you put her in the room, it couldn't

have been more than 30 or 40 minutes but she just wouldn't stop screaming.

I decided to open up the door and Silas… there was blood everywhere." I

want to put him in his place for disobeying a direct order but I can't think

because of what he said.

"She wasn't lucid, she kept screaming Ant's name and…" Vincent runs

a hand over his face, taken aback when he realizes there is blood still on his
hands. I pass him my towel and he scrubs at the blood. The elevator makes

it to our floor and the man opens the door for me and Vincent.

"She kept telling Cain to stop. We could hear her talking and then

yelling like someone was in there with her. I didn't think it was bad until we

got in there and she was banging her fists bloody into the walls. She

attacked one of the men when he came in, we had to sedate her just to get

her to stop screaming."

Not even remembering my bloody knuckles, I slam my fist into the

wall beside me, breaking through the plaster and paint. I shake the dust off

my bloody hand, trying to calm down so I can get my emotions in check. It

was never supposed to be like this, it's another complication I did not take

into account when I took her that night in her apartment.

"She is down for now but when Ant saw her, he went batshit, Smith

tried to get in and Anthony bit him and started screaming until everyone

left." Smith winces, holding his bandaged hand and I excuse him so he can

get the bloody mess looked at.

 I can see wads of bandages and towels near the elevator doors and

order Reynolds to clean the mess up. The house is located on the outskirts

of Chicago and the basement is what holds the cell and darkroom. I was

hoping I wouldn't have had to show her those rooms.

I open the kitchen door and take the stairs two at a time to reach the

second floor. Adrian and Samson are already at her door but they don't say

anything only point towards the hallway,

"What did you do to my mommy!" I hear his tiny voice scream before

he kicks me in the shin. I wince, for a small kid he has one hell of a kick.

He punches at my leg, screaming and growling until I pick him up,

wrapping my arms around him to get him to stop. "You are a bad man! Just

like him!" Ant screams trying to hit me again.

"Ant, stop right now, talk to me so I can help your mom." He stops,

panting hard and he hangs limp in my arms after exhausting himself.

"I can help you both but I can't help if you don't tell me what is

wrong.”
 “Down!” He lands on his feet as I hend down to let him go and the

look in his teary eyes makes me pause. "You made her blue and now she's

never going to wake up!" He cries wiping his face angrily, stomping his

little foot and I am taken aback.

"She is going to wake up in a little bit, Ant. She just needs to sleep.

But we need to know, why is she blue?" Vincent crouches down to his

height, offering him a tissue which Ant snatches and wipes his nose with.

"Y-You scare her! And she lock up and go away!" Ant cries angrily,

And stands back watching the scene unfold worriedly. Since she has been

taking care of him they have grown closer and he is more comfortable with

her. But she will never replace the sole woman that has his heart.

"When did she get blue? Who made her blue?” I urge him to go on,

learning more of her truth even if it is not from her. "S-She blue-always.

But it got w-worse cause you!" I don't say anything at his words, hoping

that he will go on.

 "When I w-was little I got hurt. Bad. It scared mommy so much that

she said we had to run away. I wasn't to get hurt..." He rubs at his eyes and

we all stay silent, needing him to continue,

"She get hurt so I don't. But he hurt me and she said we had to hide.

Hide for a long time. Now she is scare again and the blue is w-worse."

"Why is she scared, little man? Who scared her?" It is almost like I

can feel my men tense up behind me, ready for anything and it slowly starts

to come together. Her story.

Ant looks up at me, his hands shaking a bit and if had a heart it would

break at the sight of the scared little boy, too young to know what fear is.

"D-Daddy was a really bad man."

 |23| The Truth
Estrella Marlene Lorenzo

"Mommy, I can't sleep without my song." I whine and she smiles down

at me, picking me up and resting me on her hip. "I know, Estrella, do I ever

forget?" I shake my head, no she never does, I don't think she has ever

forgotten to sing my special song. I'm turning 5 soon and father says I am

getting too old but Mama secretly sings it for me. I don't think I can sleep

without it.

She carries me into the room, Xavier already fast asleep in his room

after running around the mansion all day. I spent most of my day in the

library downstairs with one of our servants, Vanessa, she always had fun

activities for me to do when mommy and father were busy with business.

Momma lays me down after I change into my pajamas, placing a kiss

on my cheek and I give her one in return. She is always so good to me,

unlike father, I think he hates me. The same way I hate taking baths or
bedtime. I think he hates me more than that. Mom tells me it isn't true, that I

shouldn't think that way. And even though mommy is sweet and warm, I

know that mommy also lies. But I love her anyway and she loves me too.

"Are you ready for your song?" I nod eagerly, freeing my hands from

the covers so I can hold onto hers, hoping that she will never let go.

"Coniglietto desideroso."6 She laughs, pressing a kiss to my palm

before resting her cheek against it.

Rest easy now, the day is through

It's been a long one

I'll hold you to my heart so you know you're never lost

She presses our hands to her heart as she sings, the only lullabies I

know are momma's and I love every single one.

Close your eyes and know I'll never be too far

My star, my heart

I never knew love like this before you

 Her voice cracks this time and she turns her face away from me,

squeezing my hands tight. Her voice is smooth again once she turns back

around to face me but her smile isn't as big as before. I wonder what makes

Ma so sad.

The light of my life

My star, it's all because of you

I smile, closing my eyes and stretching my hands up to do the

movements she taught me. The star in the night sky, the dream that came

true. She always said I was her dream.

Ohhh my star, we're only a dream apart

But I'll still miss you

I giggle at her warm lips against my fingertips, I do not think she

knows how much I love her. How I wish I can make her feel less sad. That I

would do anything for her. I never get the chance to tell her this. Years from

now the last thing I will hear from her, is her cries as she watches. Cain

take me away.
 So wake up soon

The sun waits for you

And I will be waiting too

She finished my song getting me ready for bed and I can't help but

ask, "What if I have a nightmare? What if the monster gets me?" She tucks

me further beneath the blankets, though I am trying my hardest my eyes are

dropping as I fight to stay awake. I'm scared that the monsters under my

bed might hear me. I am always so scared when she is not here to protect

me. I always miss her when she goes away.

"One call and I am here, mi amor. I'll be right here when you wake

up, I'll protect you."

But you didn't mama, the monster came in the night and took me

away.

Andi holds my hair back as I vomit into the toilet for the second time

this afternoon. Since I woke up yesterday I have been in and out of

consciousness, Ant stays with me even when I am asleep and I try to form
words to tell him but nothing comes. I am going through the withdrawals of

my own memories. The sickness my body goes through when it tries to rid

itself of the poison inside of me. She tells me that we are back in the same

apartment he first brought us too. Most of his men are on the lookout for

Dale and news has spread that he is looking for his son. He doesn't know

that he is dead yet, I am afraid to think of what he will do when he finds

out.

"I'm okay, Andi, I just need some time alone." She nods, letting me go

and leaving the room without another word. I am so weak that the short

journey to the shower almost makes me collapse. I manage though, letting

the hot water burn its way down my skin.

It has been hard to remember where my time has gone. Plagued with

the memories of that dark room. I am lost in time not sure if I was in Silas's

cage or Cain's. It is all blurring together and I catch the scream that wants to

leave my throat. The image of Cain's mouth opening to swallow me whole,

to take me once again. I am pulled from my thoughts when I hear the door

reopen. Ant stands halfway in the bathroom, peaking over at me and I smile
hoping that it comforts him. He doesn't smile back and guilt hits me, I got

us into this mess. This is all my fault and now my son has to pay for my

mistakes.

"Come here, baby." Once he sees I'm okay, he races over taking a seat

on the lip of the tub. He sticks his hand out to feel the water and yanks it

back when it burns his skin. He turns the knobs and it becomes colder, no

longer burning me.

"That is too h-hot, mommy." I don't say anything, resting my head

against the cold porcelain lip, closing my eyes when he starts to run his

fingers through my hair.

"I take care of y-you mama." I squeeze my eyes tightly, not wanting

to fall apart in front of him. I'm supposed to be the strong one but I have

never felt weaker. I feel like with one more hit I can fall apart into a million

pieces. That I am a few cracks away from shattering. I feel like I am still in

Cain's mansion, chained to that throne, gritting my teeth as he took

everything from me.

 "I love you so much, baby, you know that right?" My voice breaks,

the only tell of the pain I am going through. He tells me he loves me too

and after I shut the water off, I pull him into my arms, hugging him as tight

as I can. Afraid that he will be ripped from my arms once again.

"You are my everything, Ant. I couldn't live without you." Even

though I am wetting his clothes, he hugs me back just as tight, letting me

know that he loves me in his own special way. It is enough to make me try

to be strong again. For him.

I dry off and head back into the room after brushing my teeth, he

plays with his toys on the bed. Speaking silently as he talks to his Captain

America action figure. I dress quickly, exiting the closet only to see the TV

light up. A familiar sense of deja-vu hits me as white words fill the

darkened screen.

Speak.

"Hello." As soon as I speak a map fills the screen, a stretch of green

land, a red circle flickers near the south before it zooms in showing an
empty plot of land. The only thing I see is a small broken down shed, it is

brown and looks beaten from a storm. One thing I notice is that it has the

word Andromeda spray-painted onto the side of the wall. It is a striking red

across the old bark and I can't take my eyes off of it. There is a purpose to it

even if I don't know what.

Tell them the truth, Estrella, Find me.

The screen goes black leaving me with my mind running and I flip

around when the door opens behind me. "Come with us." Adrian and

Reynolds stand at the door to escort me and Ant gives me a kiss before I go.

I follow behind silently as we make our way to Silas's office, watching my

feet and trying to form a plan but I don't have one.

All of them stand in the room, their eyes on me except for Silas's. I

am not sure if I can look at him, I don't know what it will do to me. I can

almost feel the pendulum swinging above my head, each swing bringing it

closer and closer. One wrong move and I am struck before I can speak.
 "Anthony told us some things, " Vincent is the first to speak, taking

the initiative and I face Vince already knowing there is nothing I can do

now. So I listen and hope they will too. "He told us you both had been hurt

and that you had to run away. Tell us the truth, at this point, it is the only

thing keeping you both alive."

"We know you have a connection with Cain Marcelio. There is no

reason to lie about it now." Pirate speaks up, glaring at me and I know he is

just itching for a reason to kill me.

"Cain," I speak the devil's name bitterly like it sours my tongue. I

have known him only as the devil all these years and now I am forced to

remember who he is, "Anthony Marcelio." I connect eyes with Silas once

he turns to face me and it is like a silent conversation runs through our head

and he grits his teeth. "He's Anthony's father. That is his heir." Samson is

the first one to pull out his gun pointing it at my head and I don't blink,

staring hard at his cold eyes.

 "Do it, one eye, I fucking dare you." He growls pushing it into my

forehead and Silas orders him to remove the weapon. He refuses, fingers

ready to pull the trigger and take my life until Silas orders him to stand

down. Reluctantly, he pulls away and I try to ignore the looks of disgust the

men throw my way whereas. Silas stays eerily calm.

"What were you to him? His mistress? He is married so what were

you the mother of his bastard child?" I grit my teeth, trying to come up with

words as Samson throws those names at me. "What would Cain want to do

with a whore when he has-"

"I was his wife." I growl. Shaking my head, "I...am his wife."

A long stretch of silence greets me, wide eyes filled with disbelief.

My anxiety raises as I am engulfed with the fear of what they will do to me

next. My little Ant, I'm so sorry. "What?" Vincent stares at me like he

doesn't even know me, I am no longer a friend to him, I am a threat and a

stranger. I don't know what hurts more, the fact that he no longer trusts me

or that he wants me dead.

 "You're a liar. Cain keeps his wife and son underground with him. It

has heen this way for years."

"Cain always showed his face until about three years ago, right? Then

suddenly he vanishes? He didn't fucking do it to stay safe. He did it so that

he can hide that I am gone. If word got out that the King lost his most

valuable prize they could come after me at any moment to use it against

him. He would lose power. So, he went underground and sent his men out

to find me." I pull my hair up to show them my brand, the mark he left to

show everyone who his property is. "There are other women and men that

he owns that also carry his crest but mine is different. Mine shows my rank

and power. Second to the King."

Their eyes examine the mark and if you look close enough there is a

crown near my hairline covered in his scripture. It is quiet until, "This bitch

is going to get us killed, we have to get rid of her. She can't stay here."

Reynolds screams at Silas, and he sits rigid in his chair watching me from

across the room.

 "That's a great fucking idea! Maybe if you had not kidnapped us you

wouldn't be in this position. We were okay, we were getting by and we were

going to leave the city in less than a week before Silas showed up at our

doorstep."

The five of us are in a standstill, watching each other and I know they

are seconds away at pulling out their guns and getting rid of me for good.

"Tell us everything, " Silas speaks up finally, his deep voice washing over

me, "Tell me the truth." The truth, he says it like it is simple or easy as if I

haven't been running from men like him all my life. Like I am not the wife

of one of the most dangerous men in the world.

"And if I don't?" I ask, I need to see the lengths he would go. I will

tell him the truth but I need to know what he is willing to do. He narrows

his eyes at my question replying. “Then you both die and I send your bodies

back to your husband." I blink back tears, looking away from his dark eyes,

"Where do you want me to start?" I ask Silas, my heart clenching at

how beautifully dangerous he looks in that chair. It reminds me of our first

meeting and my eyes draw to the tattoo on his right hand and the ring

carved as a wolf on his finger.

"Anthony said he had wanted you for a really long time? What did he

mean by that?" I dig my nails into the wood handles of the chair I am sitting

in, knowing this information was given to Ant by Cain. The sick bastard

didn't hide what he did to me, he made him watch my punishments.

I rub my hands over my closed eyelids, nodding. "Cain visited me

many times over the years, trying to get to know me. He thought gifts and

stories were enough to open me up to him. I was 10 the first time I met him

and I was terrified of him. He may have tried to be sweet and groom me to

like him but I knew who and what my father was and anyone connected to

him was just as bad. I didn't trust him. I was scared of him and it didn't

matter how many times he called me beautiful, or said I was special. It

didn't ease the danger I felt every time I was by him."

"When my 15th birthday came, I would have never thought he was

planning on selling me. For one, I knew the business much better than my
little brother and I knew enough of his secrets that I thought it would be

enough to save me. I was wrong, my father had no plans on keeping me and

when the time came he gave me to Cain. He said I would be a queen and it

would be my duty to rule beside him as his wife."

My screams echo through my ears, young and terrified. I just wanted

to be good enough to keep. I wanted to be loved and instead, I was sold

away as if I was nothing.

'Father please I have been good, I have obeyed!"

'Mama help me, don't let him take me!"

"Xavier, help me!'

"We don't care about your sob story, you went with him at I8 and

became his wife. We've heard this same shit before." Joseph retorts as if he

is trying to prove that my story holds no significance. It is not surprising in

our culture for there to be arranged marriages but mine was not like this. I

was not a woman engaged or betrothed, I was a girl in bondage. I did not

receive the same luxuries other girls had.

 “No asshole, Cain had a deal of his own, he paid extra so he could

take me that day." His eyes widen and even Silas looks disgusted, "I was

taken from my home and forced to go with him. This wasn't a contract, or

arranged marriage, it was a payment, I never finished school, I never went

to college, and I never saw my family again."

“I became his queen and I ruled by his side. It was easier to give in to

him than to try to escape. I had tried before and it almost killed me. I did

what he ordered and became his slave." The word tastes bitter on my tongue

but it was what I was. I can't even remember when I stopped fighting him or

trying to escape his palace. I just remember one day I went from staring at

the walls of his prison to watching men die at my hands just to please him.

It is quiet now as if everyone in the room is digesting my story before

a man I know as Tommy speaks up. "How did you escape?"

"One night Cain was furious, he thought I was sleeping with one his

guards. He forced me to watch him murder every one of his them before he

pulled a knife on Anthony, that is why he has the long scar on his back, he
made me watch him carve my two-year-old's back and when he went to

punish me I grabbed the knife and attacked him. I ran and we've been

running for the past three years.”

"I don't care if you kill me because I know that if Cain gets me, he

won't. He doesn't want me to die. He doesn't care about Anthony. He will

dispose of him as soon as he gets the chance. I need to make sure Anthony

stays safe." Silas turns to look at me and I shiver at the darkness that hurks

in his gaze.

“There were a lot of complications with his birth and he wasn't strong

like Cain wanted. History has a way of repeating itself and when he wanted

to get rid of Ant, I begged him to let me keep him. I told him I would bear

as many children as he wanted just as long as Ant would remain safe, I told

him he could do whatever he wanted to me as long as Ant was

protected...and he agreed."

"He went against his promise when he hurt my son. I had to get him

out because I knew the next time he wouldn't survive. We had been on the
run for three years and every now and then Cain's men would reappear and

I would...get rid of them."

A slow clap starts in the room and I turn to glare at Samson who

glares right back, "Beautiful story, really. But I don't buy a single bit of it. If

you are who you say, there are stories of Cain's wife, Queen of the dead... I

have heard all of the stories, the murders, the torture, the innocent people

she caught and killed for her hushand. If you are his wife, then you are just

as much of a monster as him." He steps closer but I stand my ground "You

were his executioner. Men and women murdered in his name, people and

families he destroyed to become King. The countless children who became

orphans so that he could remain in power. You want us to believe that you

are not guilty but you are wrong. You don't deserve mercy."

Silas stands back watching the exchange before the men turn to him

all speaking at once. "Think about it, we can use her to get Wren back. We

have everything that we need now." Silas looks almost conflicted, I know

whoever this woman is she is a large part of his life. If he is willing to

sacrifice everything to find Cain she must be.

 I look to his forearm and see a detailed bird in the center of his tattoo

sleeve. It is the only delicate work on his body and an image of a woman

holding an American flag flashes before me. The beautiful solemn woman

with the light green eyes. Sad but strong as she stared the camera down. A

dark wolf decorating her arm, a snarl fit for a beast.

Silas lets his men speak, some saying horrible things about me but he

doesn't react. He watches me, the Wolfe making his next move and the prey

left to watch helplessly.

“Find a way to contact Cain, tell him we have his queen." The words

shoot through me, the pain and betrayal one I expected but hoped wouldn't

happen. By the look he gives me I know all he wants is a trade even if it is

my life on the line. I can't blame him but I do, I started this with lies and

now I'm shocked when he leaves me to fend for myself. He only sees the

monster that Cain made me not the little girl he locked away until she lost

her mind.
 "You disgust me." I spit and he faces me with a heated expression but

I am angry that I thought for one moment that the great king of the

underworld would spare me. "Your pride and your need for revenge go

above all else. You will kill me because of something I had no choice in. He

kidnapped me and forced me to be his bride, I conformed to survive. You

will kill me because you want payback but what about me! I'm not some

pawn, this isn't some game, if he comes for me who's to think he will give

you Wren in return, how do you know she is still alive!" Silas storms over

to me, grabbing me by the back of my neck and dragging me towards him. I

fall into him, my bare feet skinning against the harsh carpet. I don't give

him a sound, he doesn't deserve it.

He gives me a deadly look, hands twitching as he growls, "Don't you

even speak her name. I have no reason to trust anything you say, you're his

whore”

Tears enter my eyes but I suck it up, refusing to let him see what his

words do to me. Feeling the weight in my chest almost suffocates me,

wanting to break apart in front of him but needing to stay strong. I need to
but how disgusted he looks to be this close to me almost breaks me. He

won't allow me to make it out of here alive. I must he punished for what my

husband has done. It doesn't matter if I am innocent or if I am guilty. I am

married to the devil.

I don't want to beg anymore but I try one last time, praying that there

is a part of him that will change his mine. Will not throw me to the wolves

once again. I whisper, "Knowing what he will prohably do, not only to me,

but to my son you would still give us up to him. I may have done some bad

in my life but Ant is innocent, he deserves to live. But you don't care

because as long as you get Cain that is all that matters. Well fuck you." My

voice breaks and I let the single tear escape, so tired from running for so

long, "I would rather die than go back to him."

He doesn't say another word to me, already letting me know where he

stands. Taking his front-row seat to watch the world go up in flames.

"Escort Mrs. Marcelio back to her room."

 |24| The Scars
Silas Jonathon Wolfe

"William has fallen off of our radar. We sent a blimp with a message

but did not receive a response. He has either gone back in hiding with Cain

or he is planning something. I recommend that we keep our eye out for any

possible attacks." Adrian reports back the information he gained while he

was in Los Angeles

None of the men have mentioned Estrella and I am glad that they

haven't. I do not need her on my mind while I am trying to figure out what

is going on with Dale. Dale's real name is William but he got the name from

the Dale massacre. He single-handedly murdered half of the population of a

small town just because he wanted too. Dale county later reported that it

was a gas leak that took out community members and not a lunatic with a

sniper rifle.
 He did that just because he wanted to. Imagine what he will do when

he finds out that Estrella murdered his son.

"If he hasn't responded then we cannot make a move yet. But since

the signal was intercepted that means he must have seen it. We have to wait

to see if he has the balls to meet us." The men remain silent and I know they

are all wanting to ask about Estrella. What I will do with the devil's wife.

"What are we doing about the woman?" One of them finally asks and

I stay silent. I don't want them to see my doubt.

"We must wait to do anything until William shows himself. We cannot

risk the trade by getting rid of her."

"We can't just wait. She is a trap and the sooner we get rid of her the

better." One of the men, Rich, speaks up and I glare.

“That whore is playing all of you and you can't even see it. Cain is

going to do anything he can to get her back, especially because she's his

wife. We have all heard the stories. You are getting us all killed by not

getting rid of her."

 "Remember your place, I have no patience for disobedience," I growl

itching to take him out for his disrespect. My patience has been stretched

thin trying to find Cain and his men and now trying to figure out what to do

with his wife. Rich glares back but backs off when one of the men grabs his

shoulder and tells him something.

"Don't let the idea of who you thought that woman was keep you from

doing the right thing."

The night leaves me restless after the meeting, rain pouring out over

the buildings and crashing against the concrete beneath us. I don't

remember what glass of bourbon I'm on. I wanted to wash the taste of her

out of my mouth, I wanted to rid myself of her face, her touch, her lips. The

bourbon burns on the way down but it is a burn I have become accustomed

too. The nights I spent broken with a bottle in my hand as my searches

ended with absolutely nothing. I down the glass hearing the sound of

lighming strike across the sky. An angry God.

 I can't stop thinking about her. Elizabeth. Estrella. Who she really is

compared to who she pretended to be. How different she is from the woman

I met in the bar. Now I wonder why she was there in the first place. Did she

know who I was and this was all just a game to her. She played me this

entire time and I had no clue, I feel for her tricks just like her husband.

The glass shatters into pieces when I throw it against the wall, the

thought of them together.

What she did with him and did for him drives me mad. I step over the

shards looking down to see a small piece of glass embedded in my skin. My

shirt gets ripped as I pull it off, plucking the glass out of my skin and

leaving my shirt behind in the mess. I feel heavy, needing to make.

decisions but unsure of what I should do.

Emotions are dangerous things and a woman like Estrella is deadly. I

walk down the hall but I slow my walking when I reach Estrella's room.

Trying to will myself to keep walking but wanting to see her. This isn't the

same woman I thought I knew. The only thing that seems real is the woman
that laid in my bed. Who couldn't sleep through the night unless I exhausted

her. The calm I could give her for a moment and as she slept I would

wonder what went on in her head. What secrets she was hiding.

Now, they are out in the open and I have to decide if she will be killed

tomorrow or turned over to my enemy.

Despite the war going on in my thoughts, I reach for the handle

opening the door and seeing the darkness that greets me. I walk into the

room and catch her in a moment of weakness. A stark contrast of the

woman who has fought me every step of the way since I caught her. She is

still on the bed, her naked body lying in a fetal position on the sheets. Her

body is dripping wet, letting me know she recently got of the shower. Her

curls that I love pulling on are sticking to her back. She didn't bother to dry

herself off and shivers as the cold water sticks to her skin. She looks like

she is asleep.

I want to touch her but the other part of me can't even look at her.
 The floorboards creak under my weight but she doesn't move, unable

to make a sound when I draw closer to her. She doesn't show fear or revolt,

just surrender and I want to scream at her to fight me. I want her to try to

hurt me or kill me just so I can have an excuse to not want her. The alcohol

reasons for me and I move so I can face her, taking in all of her that is

beautiful and wicked. She holds herself but doesn't make a move to run

even though I know she is awake.

My thumb brushes over the eyelashes on her right eye and she starts

to breathe steadily, leaning into the simple touch. My thumb smooths over

her eyelashes and I wonder how many wishes she could have from these

and even how many times she wished and they never came true. I need

more, leaning over to have more, my hand running over her curls.

Needing her touch but hating her for who she is.

“I regret the day I met you. I hate you for making me regret it." I

whisper and her eyes pinch as if she is in pain before she opens them.
 As clear as day and I wonder if one day she will swallow me whole. I

squeeze my eyes shut when she moves, revealing her stunning body to me

and I want to fall into her. Let her consume me even if she is the enemy. I

stand before her and I expect deviance but she just leans forward, resting

her face against my stomach.

She grips onto my leg and my head falls forward to breathe her in,

wanting nothing more than this, She pulls away to rest her head on my

thigh, still completely bare before me. “I’m sorry. I'm sorry. I'm sorry." She

slowly makes her way to kneeling hetween my legs, bowing to me and I

squeeze my eyes closed feeling her touch me.

Seeing her like this gives me no pleasure and I want to leave but I

can't leave her. Her hair parts and it reveals the mark on the back of her

neck. For the first time, I really look at it. Not the stare I gave it when I

found out she belonged to him but now I study his mark. His ownership.

Parts of the mark are tattao ink and other parts are just scars. It looks

like whoever did it carved it so hard into her skin that it burned and
cauterized it. I force myself to press my fingertips to the mark feeling just

one piece of the torture he put her through. It is the only imperfection I can

see on her body and I know that it was meant to be this way. Cain wanted a

perfect little doll.

I grab the back of her head, pulling her back to look for me but she

doesn't react, looking up at me with her pretty brown eyes, "Never bow to

me, I'm not him. I don't need you to kneel." She closes her eyes and I wipe

the spare tear from her face. Never have I seen her this way, never have I

noticed how truly sad she is.

I start to notice things like I didn't before as she opens herself to me.

She lays back onto the bed when she sees me studying her and she doesn't

hide. She rests in front of me and lets me see all of her now. No more

hiding. The first thing I see is the half shape of a teeth mark on her left

thigh, barely visible until you look close. The imprint of his teeth that

scared over when he dug them into her flesh too deep.
 I kiss right on the mark, burning my insides and hers. She bites her

lips, squeezing her eyes shut. There's another mark on the inside of her

other thigh like the skin was cut open and only partially healed. It looks like

makeup was put over it to hide it but it still somehow peeks through.

There is a tiny line across the small of her stomach, to the right of her

belly button and it looks old but by her expression, it probably holds the

most painful memory. I don't move away even when everything inside me

tells me to leave her.

"He had them fix me every time he cut me too much or scarred me."

She whispers, looking far away as she stares up at the ceiling. "He would

make them remove the scars almost completely so I would he perfect again

for him. Like what he did to me never happened. Parts of my skin still don't

feel like me even now." She runs her hand over the slightly raised skin but

to me, she feels like her. It's all in her head but in her head, she is in pieces.

She lays out for me, submitting herself to me as a punishment for

everything she has done. This isn't a sexual thing, like the times before this
feels like an examination. She is opening herself to me, letting me see her

for the first time since we met. All of it, begging me to look further but I

can't. I want this anger, this rage, it is the only thing keeping me moving. It

is the only thing that has kept me alive.

As I stare at her I want to pull her in my arins and take it all away.

Take her away. But this is not apart of the plan. This is not about Estrella,

it's about her.

"Wolfe." Estrella whimpers as she feels me draw away, and I grip

onto her thighs. Gritting my teeth and fighting every part of me that wants

to give in to her. The woman married to the man that took everything from

me.

"I can't."

And with that, I leave.

Estrella Marlene Lorenzo

 The door closes behind him, a resounding slam that shakes the floors

but I stay exactly where I am. Lost in the current of my mind, watching him

leave me over and over again as he abandons me, vulnerable and weak. Not

once looking back for me, leaving me behind like I am a house on fire with

no one there to save it.

Left to burn alone.

The first cry breaks through my lips before I can stop it, and is led by

another. My body hurls itself forward, my face pressed against the sheets,

sobbing into them hoping he'll come back. Even though he has hurt me, I

hope that he won't leave me too. Panicked gasps leave my throat and I claw

at the sheets, screaning so loudly my throat trembles. I don't know how to

stop. My body arches forward, hands pulling at the sheets until they tear,

my body folding in on itself as I am torn apart. I am falling apart all over

again. I hold onto myself for warmth, as the dam opens for just a moment.

A moment of weakness before the war. Letting myself grieve all that has

happened. The fighting, the death, the betrayal. I cover my mouth so they
don't hear my cries and I wait for the tears to flow even after the guilt

settles.

It is agony to hope.

It is agony when you believe and then it is crushed.

I roll up under the sheets barely even feeling the cold as I clutch onto

myself. The only protection I've ever known even when this body betrayed

me. Stopped fighting. Stopped listening. Stopped breathing. When my body

stopped protecting me from the devil. Even though I am alone in the room I

can feel Cain watching me, standing in the corner of the room and basking

in my pain. My loneliness. Taking away everyone until all I have is him and

all I will need is him. He took away so much and even after more than 2

years away from him he still has his claws in me.

My body shakes, my bones ache beneath my skin and I stare at the

door next to mine. Where my little boy sleeps peacefully as I lay awake

wondering how much more I can take, how much I will take to keep him

safe. He is the only thing keeping me alive now. I force myself to close my
eyes, so tired but so scared to sleep. Even though I know that nothing good

will meet me, I let myself drift as the tears dry.

"Eli." My eyes slowly open, my body at a loss and I see Vincent

kneeling in front of me, His darkening eyes watch me carefully, calculating

if I am a danger or not. My heart aches for someone, anyone and I just want

to be young again. I want to be naive and innocent for a moment so I don't

have to be stuck in this body anymore. I'm so tired.

“I…”

Without second-guessing himself, he slides in beside me and my body

draws to him immediately needing the contact after being abandoned once

again. I press against him, even though I was forced here, I saw him as a

friend. I trusted him to protect Ant and now I'm scared that he will use this

vulnerable moment against me. I press closer and he looks down confused

before snapping his head away.

"Fuck, Estrella." Vince leaps from the bed and I try to follow but he

holds a hand up to me, blocking me and I squeeze my eyes shut. Pain runs
through me again and I want to run away hefore he sees me fall apart again.

Tears well in my eyes and he sees it, cupping my face gently and he sighs,

"No. No. No. Estrella, it's not that. You're… you're naked." I look

down and cover myself with the sheet, thankful that he has looked away

from me. It is not the same, Silas is different. I know that no matter what

happens he always will be.

"Here." Vince pulls the shirt he has on over his head, his dark hair

tousled from the movement before he connects eyes with me again. He

stands half-naked in the dark room, chest rippling under the small light in

the room. He doesn't look away as I throw the shirt over my naked body.

His dark blue eyes remind me of the ocean, something I have never got the

chance to see. I wonder if I ever will.

Kneeling on the bed, I grab his face in my hands, taking in his

features so similar to the man's I saw on that tv screen not so long ago. He

looks like he wants to pull away but he doesn't and I'm so thankful. So

thankful that he doesn't run.

 "Please just look at me." I whisper, "Please just see me.”

"I do... I do see you, Ella." Is all he says and I sigh, my body sagging

with it and he combs the hair away from my face. Cupping my red cheeks

and I'm so exhausted it is hard to speak. "I need you to talk to me. I need

you to answer my questions because at this point I am the only thing that is

going to keep them from getting rid of you. Tell me about Estrella, who you

were, the little girl. Who was she?”

I close my eyes, hiding my tears from him, basking in his touch, a

touch that makes me feel so human.

“She was innocent." I wonder why he asks me this and as he looks at

me I know he sees that I have nothing left to say so he lays down beside

me. He knows that I will not give him anything else tonight and he is a

peaceful interruption to my restless sleep. The soft wind before a giant

storm. We lay apart from each other, inches away, the only thing I can feel

is his soft breath against my hair. I open my eyes to stare at him once more,

seeing him already staring back when I ask,

 "What about you? Little Vince, who was he?" I whisper, holding

myself to keep warm when he pulls the blanket up to cover me. An act of

kindness even if I am his enemy.

"He was innocent, too."

 |25| The Video
Silas Jonathon Walfe

She moves quickly, running past the trees and brush as she finishes

another lap. Wren is quick, I'll give that to her, however, her form needs

work and if she keeps running like that she will eventually pull something

from stress. Her dark hair moves behind her and a vision of my mother

appears. All of her thick black hair and hazel eyes, how beautiful her smile

was even with split lips and bruises. She was a wonderful woman. It has

been such a long time since I last saw her.

"Keep it up, you think you're grown, you can finish another lap," I yell

over the sound of rain and even though she's a few feet away from me I can

hear the scream of frustration that leaves her lips. We've been out here for

almost an hour getting soaked by the rain but I keep pushing her. I know

what she can take and I know she will reach her breaking point soon. At this

point, I am just waiting for her to snap.

 "I fucking hate you!" And there it is, she stops in front of me,

breathing hard and not bothering to catch her breath before she cusses me

out. I smirk and she starts running at me, looking like a bull charging

towards its target. She's pissed but so am I. She swings at me but I dodge it

using my foot to trip her but she recovers quickly. She manages to knock me

in the jaw, only because I let her and she speeds up her moves. She moves

quickly throwing punch after punch, rotating to meet me but I dodge and

block her until she screams. Her emotions are getting the better of her, she

doesn't think clearly and it allows me to push her down, pinning her to the

dirt.

"I hate you! I fucking hate you, Silas." She sobs not even caring that

the rain is soaking her face. I sigh, pulling her up and into my arms for a

hug. She tries to pull away but she eventually gives in to me, hugging me

until her crying stops.

"I just want to be normal, Jo, why can't you just let me be?" Guilt fills

me but there is a reason why she can't have a normal life. It's my fault,
because of my work I had to hide her away someplace I knew she would be

safe and protected. I should have never pulled her into my mess.

"You understand why and you may hate me for it but I am doing this

for you. Do not let some petty crush with a stupid boy get you killed." I got

the call from her foster parents that she had run away with some boy in her

high school class. She said that he would protect her from now on but as

soon as he saw me he ran the other way. Loyalty is a fickle thing nowadays.

"I know, but it's suffocating me, Silas. I'm suffocating. " Her words

cause an ache in my chest I will carry even years from now. Staring at an

old picture of her and wondering if her heart is alive to feel it too. Hoping

to get back this rainy day and any other day I had with her once again.

Baby Wren.

"Let's go inside, I had to leave a mission to come find your ass, sis, " I

growl and she has the decency to cover her laugh and follows me back to

the house. She is more relaxed now and I am glad she is, I hate it when she

is mad at me. She's lucky I have enough connections to get someone else to
cover me. It is only me and her now and if things were different I would take

her somewhere far away where I could take care of her but I rarely get to

see her when I'm on base.

"Good to see you two made up." I roll my eyes at the voice that greets

us when we enter the house. He is making his way up from the basement so

I know he must have been working out while we were outside.

"Shut the fuck up, Sam." I throw a towel his way and he wipes the

sweat from his face and chest, Wren stands behind me, silently, which is

unusual for her. The 16-year old's face is red, and not flushed from the cold

as she looks at Sam.

"This is my partner he offered to drive up to come find you." I fill her

in as I grab a drink from the freezer and the Italian walks over to her

shaking his hand.

"Hey, rebel, I'm Samson." He grins down at my sister, the height

distance between the two makes it ten times funnier because she looks like

she's about to piss her pants.

 "W-Wren, nice to meet you."

Dale knows you have his son.

Last seen in Las Vegas.

We need to propose a trade for Wren.

No sign of Cain.

I crumple the note in my hand from Adrian, throwing it into the fire to

burn. In a matter of seconds, it is ash and I turn away from the flame. The

whiskey in my glass is half-finished, my tongue turned sour from the taste

and I leave it behind as I face Samson. He finishes off his own glass and I

wait for him to speak.

"We need to discuss Estrella. You can't keep ignoring it." Sam tries to

look relaxed but I can tell that he is as tightly wound as I am. Leaning back

onto my desk, watching the fire surge.

"The situation with Estrella is complicated, we cannot make any rash

decisions." My fingers drum against the side of the desk, the teeth of the

wolf digging into my skin. When you are a soldier you learn to compress
every human urge and tick you have. You are meant to be a weapon, since

Estrella came into my life I haven't been able to stop this. This tick. It drives

me mad.

"The only rash decision you have made is letting her stay here like a

fucking guest after you found out who she really was."

"Watch your tone with me, Samson," I growl, I know Wren is a

sensitive topic for both of us but everything has become so tangled that it is

hard to think straight. I don't know how I feel about Estrella, on one side

she is my enemy and married to the man that ruined my life but on the other

side, she is a woman on the run. Sold and forced to marry an evil man and a

mother trying to save her child.

My choice could either lead to her death or to her capture.

The door to the office opens and Vincent walks in, pulling on a shirt.

My brows furrow, "Where have you been? I called you an hour ago." He

avoids my eyes and I look over him and his eyes look away from me "You

were fucking with her." I growl stepping forward but Sam stops me.
 "It wasn't like that, Silas. Have you seen her? Don't fucking lie and

say you haven't seen how bad she has been since the basement." I keep my

mouth closed so I don't say something I will regret. They don't know the

extent of my relationship with her and I do not feel like opening that can of

worms.

"She is the fucking enemy. You're letting her get to both of your

heads." Sam voices and I move back to my desk, finishing off the glass. I'm

going to need it for this conversation.

"Once Dale comes for his son, we can propose a trade. He will be able

to get word to Cain about Estrella and we can get Wren back. It is the only

way to get her back, Silas." Samson growls and I glare back.

"We have to think this through!" Vincent yells and Samson looks like

he wants to throttle Vincent. It wouldn't be the first time.

"You're going to let the fact that you fucked her keep you from letting

her go!"
 "Shut your fucking mouth, Wren meant everything to me but Estrella

could also be innocent. She has a son. We wouldn't just get Estrella killed, it

would mean Ant too." I think of the curly-headed kid with big brown eyes

who loves cats and the avengers. The kid with a scar running down his back

because his father tried to kill him. Ant and his mother would be at risk,

even here they still are.

Sam runs his hands down his face, his palm skimming the scar

running down his eye. I have tried to run away from that night since

Marcelio came for us. "She is a trap, Cain could have sent her to seduce you

and gain our secrets. Every single person who has been hurt by Cain works

for us. We all want him dead, how smart would it be to get someone to

infiltrate and learn all of our plans. Eventually, she could topple this whole

organization from the inside. You have to be smarter than this."

"But-" I cut myself off, knowing it is something we both don't want to

think about. "What if she's gone, Sam?" It's quiet in the room and I glance

at Sam, seeing him staring hard at the band on his left hand. Even after all

these years, he has never once taken it off.

 "What if we can prove that she won't betray us?" Vince comes

forward, patting Sam on the back before speaking again, "We can work

together to get Wren back. Estrella and Ant would not have to be hurt."

"I-" Suddenly a scream sounds through the house so loud that it

makes all of us cover our ears. "What the fuck is that?" Vincent yells over it

and then it eventually stops. With guns raised, we make our way out of the

office and down the stairs towards the sound. It goes off again and the

screen in the living room is alive, a scream piercing through once more

before an image comes. The video shows a fuzzy-looking Estrella running

down a hall. The camera angle changes the father she runs and I can see a

shadow of someone behind her.

She wears a deep purple dress but what has my hands balling into

fists is the bruises and blood all over her exposed skin. She is limping down

a hallway, looking over her shoulder at someone creeping up behind her.

The camera isn't clear for a moment but when it does I can see there is

bruising all over her neck. It looks like someone was choking her repeatedly

and the look on her face is terrifying.

 She looks exhausted and beaten and even though she lied to me I

don't want any hurt to come to her. Her torture causes guilt to weigh in my

stomach. Knowing how the room in the basement affected her causes an

ache in my chest. I reopened these nightmares, remembering her screams as

she begged me to get her out.

Silas! Please! You don't understand he's coming, please let me out!

When she falls to the floor I can see the bruising making its way up

her legs. A man towers over her, grabbing her by her legs and dragging her

screaming body out of frame. Oniy leaving a bloody mess behind.

The television is left blank before words fill the screen.

Get away from the door.

What the fuck.

"Both of you, back now." I order and not even a moment later the

door explodes into pieces, the impact taking us off of our feet and throwing

us across the room. Leaving a ringing in my ears, a mix of metal burning

and the sound of Estrella's screaming.

 |26| The Gun
Silas Jonathon Wolfe

Smoke trickles into the room and I cough, forcing myself up and

grabbing my gun. My vision is blurry from the blast but I can see that the

front entrance and ceiling above us has been blown. "East and West corner

now. I have the main entrance." They are up and in action, Samson already

pulling at the mirror in the hallway and diving through the secret entrance

and Vincent taking the back arch to get to the floor outside of our

apartment. I hit the screen next to me and send an alert to the rest of my

men.

Home base has been hit, backup units needed.

It is quiet after the blast, I activate the live wire implanted in the floor

near both entrances. It is much too quiet and I make my way up the open

stairs waiting for the next hit. I am standing behind the pillar when a group

of three men enter, the weight on the floor triggers the plate and the men are
blown sky high. I curse when one of the bodies triggers the back up plate,

the other bomb going off. It is low sensory, enough to take out targets but

not create a giant crater behind. Due to sound proofing and the rain outside

I doubt anyone below will even notice.

I move behind one of the pillars when the shooting starts, a group of

12 men enter with their guns on me. My gun fires steadily meeting most of

its target but I see most are probably wearing Kevlar. Here they go, making

my life harder. My next three targets hit bullseye and they drop like flies

before a rain of fire follows me,

Standing behind the pillar, I count in my head how many bullets are

left before spinning around and firing my gun. The bullet flies through the

air unnoticeable to the three men reloading their guns on the other side of

the living room. The bullet hits like a domino effect, the first man shot in

head then it flies into the two men behind him before embedding itself in

his neck. Blood painting the back of wall and I growl, that made such a

fucking mess.
 I press my back against the pillar again looking from the scene behind

me and seeing Estrella crouched outside her door. I get distracted for just a

moment when I see her abundant cleavage poking out from her tight black

tank top. She stays on me as she grabs a hair tie, putting her hair up in a

ponytail. Her shoulders flex from the movement, collarbones jutting out and

I see the tan skin of her stomach peek from under her tank top. She reaches

for something beside her and I instantly point my gun at her, expecting her

to take the chance to kill me.

Estrella picks up a long shard of glass from the floor, giving me the

finger before throwing the shard right at me. It flies past with so much force

it lands in the gunman's chest behind me. He releases a howl of pain before

diving towards us, in a blur she flies towards him. Slamming both of her

feet into the man's chest, she lands on her side and spins, kicking his feet

behind him. The man isn't quick enough and falls down the stairs. Quickly,

she rolls behind the pillar beside me with a round of bullets following her

trail.
 "You're welcome, asshole." She shouts over the gun fire, a familiar

sense of deja vu hits me, remembering the same words when she saved me

from a bullet almost two months ago. I stop reminiscing when she reaches

towards my coat and pulls one of my blades out. Her palm runs over my

skin, my breath fanning over her cheek when she leans in close, plucking

the knife from its holder. It is out of her hands in seconds as she flicks the

blade into a man's thigh as he makes his way up, his body falls down the

stairs to join his comrade.

It is the first time I see her fully in action.

Striking quicker than a blink of an eye. She throws herself at one of

the men coming up the stairs, swinging herself around to kick another man

in the head before wrapping both of her arms around the man's neck. I cover

her, shooting down any man that tries to fight back and I watch as she uses

her upper-body strength to roll the man off her back and over the balcony

edge.
 She manages to kick off one of the columns and roll right next to me

before she gets shot. The momentum causes her to slam right into me and I

wrap my arm around her waist to keep her from getting hit by enemy fire.

She presses against me, panting for breath and I try to think of anything else

but her skin, her scent, the sweat on her skin. I have to focus to remember

who she is. She is not an ally, she is just saving her own ass.

"I'm tired of this shit." Estrella winces, shaking her hand out not even

bothering to move when a bullet almost skams her, "Give me a fucking gun.

Silas!” Growling under my breath, I shake my head, shifting her on my lap

and turning to stop another man only to curse when another group of them

bangs through the side door.

"Most of your men are out! You are being outnumbered, listen to me

Silas." I ignore her, my gun firing quickly after I reload hitting each of my

targets effortlessly. I hide behind the pillar breathing in the smell of

gunpowder and ash as their bullets lodge in the wall beside us.
 "I can do a lot more damage than you think." And don't I know it

because in just a few seconds after I passed her my other gun and in an

instant she had taken down three men, one after the other and rolling to the

other pillar for cover. She doesn't turn on me like I expected, she fights

beside me.

"9 o'clock!" I flip around and strike the knife wielding attacker down.

We move fast, taking down half a dozen men in a minute and I shout a call,

watching her twist away from the pillar, grabbing the man by his ankles and

wrapping her legs around his waist. She grabs his wrists and rolls

backwards using her momentum to throw him over the halcony. I make note

that she is trying not to kill anyone and succeeding at it. Most will have to

be dealt with afterwards though.

Suddenly, a rain of fire gets thrown at us, plaster falling over our

heads and she throws my last blade. I notice a man pointing his gun straight

at her and dive grabbing her and pulling her behind the wall. We both gasp

for air and I don't notice I haven't let go of her. Estrella is plastered against
me, blood dripping down from a cut on her temple and a cut from the glass

she got rolled into but other than that she is okay.

I finally let her go and she steps away, looking away from me and I

grit my teeth. Get it together, Silas.

I glance at Estrella only to watch as she runs past me, slamming into

the door of her room and forcing it open. She leaves me behind and I fire

the rest of the bullets in the chamber until I hear the click. Empty. Even

though I know she's not there, I look back at the open door waiting for her

to come back.

"Come on out, Silas. I know you must have run out of bullets by

now." The oncoming fire stops and I grunt standing to my full height and

facing the 4 or so men downstairs. They all hold automatic rifles pointed

straight at me and I wonder if Estrella has ran. Grabbed Ant and left before

I could even stop her. She is probably out a window by now and I force

mvself to not look back for her again.

 William (Dale) Delivida stands before me, one of Cain's horsemen.

He knows his secrets, his crimes, and most importantly, where he is "Well,

well, well. This feels like a family reunion! How have you been, Mr.

Wolfe?" I am not surprised that he found us, especially with his resources

and he is not known for playing by the rules. I did not think he would come

so quickly after we sent word of his son.

"Usually family reunions require people actually liking each other." I

respond gruffly and he laughs, the sides of his eyes crinkling at the ends.

He's been in the game for a very long time and he made his way to the top

by swallowing his competition.

"You were always a funny guy, quiet, but every now and then vou

would open your mouth and say something like that! Tell me, how long has

it been?"

I grit my teeth knowing exactly the last time I saw him. Setting my

home on fire and dragging Wren away. The way she screamed for me to

help her, to save her, and I was left to burn in a house with the dead.
 Dale grins and I know he remembers it and it makes me want to kill

him where he stands. But I know I won't get the chance with his dogs

protecting him.

"Let's not play any games! You know what I am here for. Where is my

son?" I don't say anything, we burned the body once we had a clean-up

crew take care of the hotel room. He didn't deserve a burial, if anything we

should have left him as food for the sharks.

“I am not going to ask you again, where is my son?!" I think quickly,

seeing a knife embedded in the wall beside me, calculating how quickly I

could get to it without getting shot. I don't get the chance to do so when I

see a man get gunned down. The one next to him tries to turn to shoot but a

bullet drives through him before he can lift his gun. Two more are next and

I use the distraction to grab the knife and throw it down. It enters its target

and Dale screams, gripping his shoulder. Estrella walks in from the hallway,

kicking Dale from behind and he topples to the floor.

 Dale looks up to see who is behind him and his eyes widen

dramatically. "You fucking bitch!" I have never seen this expression on

Estrella's face before. Anger that burns through her and a grudge that has

been set deep because of the man in front of her. She glares down at him

holding a gun plated in gold, it glints off of the light when she brings it to

press against his head.

"Good to see you too, Dale.

 |27| The Black Sweep
Estrella Marlene Lorenzo

"It looks like Avenger movie, Mama!" Ant screams when I guide him

into the kitchen and I nod as he looks over the damage in the apartment. I

am making him a peanut butter jelly sandwich to have with his milk after

his medicine. He plays with his action figure, slamming it into the half-

broken counter top.

"Hulk smash!" Ant growls, his hulk toy jumping up and down on the

chipped table.

"Hey baby, be careful and you need to eat, Hulk down." Ant nods,

putting Hulk down and bowing his head to do his little prayer. I close my

eyes to join him, my mind blank and filled with turmoil.

Andi comes in through the blasted front entrance carrying a load of

groceries. She gawks at the damage and I chuckle lightly and take the bags

from her.
 "Hello, Estrella. How are you?" She rests her hand on my shoulder

and it is a comfort for my jumbled thoughts. I just nod vaguely, not giving

her an answer while watching Ant finish his food with his stuffed kitty on

his lap.

"Can you watch him for me? I will be back."

"It is what I am here for, Miss."

I nod, kissing Ant before I make my way out of the damaged

apartment and into the loft beneath us where the men have begun setting up

and moving things. My gun rests heavily against my back in case I need as I

stupidly make my way to the basement. The elevator button to the basement

has a lock but I manage to get the panel open and trigger the button from

the inside.

The elevator makes its way down, slowly, giving me enough time to

change my mind. I don't and the doors open and 3 gunmen face me.

What the fuck are you doing down here?" The cage opens at the

sound of the man's voice and Vincent peaks his head out,
 I smile sheepishly, "Do you know how easy it is to hack an elevator

with a screw?" I ask the men genuinely, it comes in handy for situations like

this, and Vincent just shakes his head escorting me to the cage. The

presence of the darkroom behind me that I was locked in a week ago makes

me stiffen but I focus on Dale. My hate for him allows me to concentrate on

the task at hand, not the place that reopened my biggest nightmares.

Dale isn't making a sound, keeping quiet and I know he is sticking to

his silent act. I make note that two of his fingers are gone, he is croaking so

I suspect that one of his ribs is broken from the sounds he is making. He has

a bad knee and I know where he has been shot before, a lot more than the

other men in the room.

"I hope you will talk to me, Willy, we are long time friends." I step

into the cage and his head shoots up, his expression a mix of sickened joy

and fear. Silas frowns at me from beside him.

"He isn't talking, Mrs. Marcelio." Samson grunts and I want to smack

him for his backhanded response but I am cut off by Dale's voice.
 "If it isn't the Queen, sorry, I am a little tied up to bow." I nod in

understanding taking the seat in front of him, trying to ignore the men in the

room. They all looked annoyed and shocked to finally have him speaking

but they don't know our history. I knew that I would have to come down

here myself to get the information that they want.

I know this isn't my game and I look to Silas for permission, we are

not on good terms and I am not about to get myself locked back in here.

Silas crosses his arms before nodding his head for me to proceed, a look in

his eyes that I do not understand.

"How have you been Dale, time has not been kind to you." He grins

showing me a mouth full of blood, his face is creased with age. In my

memories, he looks the same age he did when he worked for my father.

Now I see an older man on the brink of death.

"Bitch, you still look as good as you did at 15 when Cain brought you

home," I smirk darkly and the tension in the room is high.

 "Why haven't you been talking to these men, Dale? You're hurting this

big one's feelings." I point to Samson and he looks over at me menacingly.

"I was waiting for you, beautiful. I wanted us to have a little chat. I've

missed you. Honest. The sound of your screams throughout the palace used

to be music to my ears." He laughs and I keep the storm in, knowing that

they are all watching I try to keep my cool.

"You're a fucking rodent."

This man tore me down as a child, my father's right-hand man. Who

later became an associate of Cain but I know my husband never trusted him

with a load.of information, but he trusted him enough to tell him a few

things that we need to know.

"I will applaud you, Estrella, the fact that you have stayed alive and

out of Cain's grasp this long. Tell me how long has it been?"

“3 years."

"Ah yes, people called it The Black Sweep. The King killed all of his

men because he thought one of them had touched you. Do you remember
all the blood, Regina."

I swallow the ache in my throat, "I think we've had enough talk down

memory lane. Where is Cain?"

"You look just like your mother."

I freeze, gritting my teeth, and Silas and his men watch me when I

stand and pull my weapon out. The muzzle of the gun points directly at him,

the gold glinting off the light in the room and I hear Dale's laughter at the

sight of it.

"That is where the gun went?! That fucker looked for it day and night

before he died and his whore of a daughter had it." He laughs deviously,

blood dripping from the cur on his lip and onto his lap; he doesn't seem to

care that blood is ruining his a thousand dollar slacks.

“I thought of it as a token of the bastard. Now, how about you tell me

about Cain?"

"How bout you suck my dick, word around says your mouth is

heaven." He laughs and I throw my head back and join him. "Ha, Ha, Ha."
Our laughter flows through the room before I put a bullet through his

kneecap and then the room is filled with his screams.

I wipe the gun down with the end of my shirt, cleaning the corners,

and waiting for him to stop screaming. "You know the thing loved most

about my father!" Dale cries pathetically in the chair and I know I am no

longer fully there. The darkness has taken over, the part of me that has kept

me alive all these years, this side of me I have always tried to hide. It is the

side that loves watching the pain I cause.

I shove my finger into the hole in his knees, watching him wail for

mercy.

"His cruelty. What he did to me taught me how to enact it on others, I

became so good at it. Every time my father beat me and tortured me. I

remembered all of it, every single bit and when Cain got me in his hands, he

built on my father's work. I became the best. I only wished he would have

gone on my knife. It would have been ironic for him to die by the same

hands he taught how to kill." I laugh pulling my now bloodied finger out of
his wound, forcing it down his throat. I shove the gun between his teeth to

make sure he doesn't bite down. He gags and I pull away just as he throws

up all over himself. No way am I getting vomit on my hands, that's gross.

"Look now you've made a mess, maybe I should have shown you how

to suck a dick so you don't choke on something as small as a finger." I

sneer, fucker.

"He did a great joh really, no one even knows I exist." I look up at the

little starlight on the ceiling and then back at Dale. "These fine men didn't

even believe my story. But we both know my father wanted it this way but I

have to thank him. Because I didn't exist, it was easier for me to hide."

"Your father hated you." He laughs and I smile snarkily, "Cain was

just helping him take care of a problem."

I turn away, walking up to Silas and opening my hands, he looks

down at me with his beautiful moss eyes and passes me the weapon without

a blink of an eye. I expected to see disgust when he looked at me, to see

who I truly am. What Cain and all the other evil men in my life turned me
into. But he doesn't, he stares at me the same way he did when we first met.

Like I am a beautiful puzzle he can't wait to solve.

"I knew your father messed you up but I never thought you would be

strong enough for what Cain did to you." Dale chuckles weakly and I

freeze, Silas still watching me. I squeeze the metal bat in my hands, holding

myself back.

"That fucker really pulled all the ropes for his lovely little wife, " I

move to face him, "All the times they had to fix you. It's funny Cain had a

room very similar to this one for his pet. Did she tell you about the others,

the jobs he had his slut do for him, what he did to the babies-"

I shove my gun in his mouth knocking a few of his teeth in before I

kick him in his face making the chair tip over. He chokes on blood and I

take the bat and swing it at the knee I put a bullet in. He screams again and

it is the only thing that relieves the choked up feeling in my chest. How

dare he. He doesn't get to speak about them.

 “You really don't know how sick I am of people not knowing how to

shut their fucking mouths."

The end of the bat presses against his jugular and he chokes on his

own blood, squirming for air,

"Tell me what I want to hear, Dale. I'm growing impatient." I yell and

he continues to try to get away to breathe.

My arm is trembling, being in this room and hearing Dale's words are

putting me on edge. I feel the need to crawl out of my own skin, to escape

this place but I have a job to do. Swinging the bat, I knock it into his right

hip and he screeches. I know he has a metal plate from the last time he got

shot.

"I ran!" He sobs, "After you got away, he went crazy and I had to run

so he wouldn't kill me." All noise in the room stops at his words and I go

around the chair to lift him back up, the rush makes him cry out but I smack

his cheek to keep him talking.

 "He started murdering anyone that didn't give him answers about

where you were. It didn't matter what anyone said, he thought everyone was

against him. He created a task force to hunt you but they couldn't track you.

I ran, I had my gang with me and we were able to go under. He has gone

insane without you." Blood dribbles down his chin and he winces trying to

shift under the tight ropes.

"Where is he now?" I ask.

"I don't know honestly. I used to keep tabs before he went

underground. He wanted to keep your disappearance a secret so no one

would see he was weak. I have acted like I am still with Cain so the cartels

don't come after me next. If he lets them know that you are gone then he

puts a target on you and him." He gasps for air after he finishes speaking

and I sit back in the chair, gazing over the pitiful man. The little girl that

took his beatings, his pain, watches me break this man to pieces.

"So, you're telling me that you know as much as I do?" I state

sarcastically and he shakes his head, pissing himself when I lift the bat once
more.

"There's a drug. I know you have heard of it. What is it?" I ask and

Silas comes up behind me, gripping the back of my chair. I don't think he

knew that I knew about it. Oops.

Dale slacks in his chair and I almost grin at his weakened state. "The

drug was nicknamed

Viper once the first samples got on the streets. It was known to be

poisonous with a great kick to it. It makes people feel stronger, be stronger,

it hones in on the basic senses and fighting skills, and multiplies them by

ten. But when the testing first began, it was all looking good until we

started to see that the subiects would die soon after. It was too much activity

with the hrain and it would lead to the brain or heart shutting down."

"What does he want to do with it?" Silas questions him.

“It's a weapon. He plans to sell it to the highest bidder. All the

governments are in on it, they want a piece of Viper. Imagine soldiers with
enhanced abilities fighting in wars. Not only that it is highly addictive, but

the economy would also be at the receiving end of the money load."

He coughs up blood all over his shirt and I know his rib probably

punctured something. "Even smaller criminals, celebrities, anyone with

influence wants in on this drug. It gives people unbelievable speed and

strength not only that but it severs part of the brain. The cingulate cortex is

put to sleep and it fires up the medulla and hind brain."

"A drug that removes morals and concentrates only on survival

instincts, it would make people savage. They would lose control." Silas

orders one of the men to contact Adrian and Reynolds.

"Who is running the production? I know Cain cannot formulate the

drug without some major manufactures behind him."

"Arturi productions, big Hollywood fellows, they have been in

business for a really long time. They own major pharmaceutical companies

all over the east. They have been in business with Marcelio before Cain
even came into power. It's been 3 years, I don't know if anything has

changed."

"What do they want? Why are they helping him?" He seals his lips

looking away but is quick to open his mouth when I slam my finger into his

wound

"THEY WANT INTO THE MARKET!" He wails, panting through

the pain and I remove my finger, "They made a deal for a percentage of the

profit and the drug. They want to have a part in the trade."

"Is that all you have for us?" He nods weakly, his eyes half-lidded as

if the weight of keeping his eyes open is too much. "I can work beside you!

I want Cain dead too in exchange I get my son back. I can help you stop

him."

"No, I have another question. Wren Amarante Cain took her that

night. "Silas steps close to Dale, "Is she alive?"

“You don't know Estrella, Silas." Dale laughs, teeth mostly missing.

"She wasn't just his wife… she was his plague. Anywhere she went
destruction and chaos came with it." I look away, I don't want to look at

Silas, I don't want to see what he thinks of me at this moment.

"That is not what I asked you. Just fucking tell me. Is my sister alive,"

The words come through gritted teeth, and I squeeze my eyes shut knowing

the answer before Dale opens his mouth. I am the only woman who made it

out. I have seen many poor souls brought into the mansion that never see

the outside again.

"Cain doesn't keep the women for long. He gives them to his

members for them to use until they grow bored. She didn't last more than a

month."

Samson bangs his hand against the wall of the cage, storming from

the room, and Silas bows his head before slamming his fist into Dale's face.

Driving into him and I don't stop him, like the animal he is named after,

Silas is almost rabid as he attacks Dale. When he finishes Silas smiles down

at the beaten Dale, pulling his hair hack so he is looking up at him, "Your

son is dead and so are you." Dale starts to scream, cursing us and trying to
free himself. He knows that Silas won't let him live. Now that we know that

he no longer has an affiliation with Cain and he has told us what he knows.

He is truly dead.

Silas faces me now, the world's greatest assassin, and I expect him to

end this. He stands before me and presents me with my gun, giving me one

look and I know what he wants. He wants me to end this. With dark eyes

filled with so much pain and hurt, He studies me, end this game and start a

new one with him. I wonder if he thinks I will betray him, make a run for it

but I know this is my chance. To gain his trust and get rid of one of the men

that haunts my memories.

But it also means more now, his sister is gone and instead of taking

his revenge, he lets me get mine.

I take my gun from his hand.

The first time I shot a gun, I was five years old. I remember my father

forcing my body straight and telling me to remain focused as he rested my

little finger on the trigger. It was my father's favorite gun and though I know
he never truly loved me, a part of me always thought this was how he

showed me he cared. A gun and a bullet had never felt more connected until

that day but I never knew how easy they would tear worlds apart.

The barrel of the gun was laced in black and gold inscriptions, the

tattoo near my father's index finger spelt my mother's name and I always

wondered if killing a man made it easier for him if he had an excuse. This

gun. His gun. My gun has many memories but the one that comes to mind is

the first boy I ever liked, Benjamin. Ten years old and no idea what love

was, to this day, I am still unsure if I now what it is.

Ben was a maid's son, he was not allowed to play or speak only to

clean alongside his mother every day. I met him on a Tuesday morning on

one of the rainiest days of the year, the ground was so wet I watched the

men outside struggle to walk straight, laughing at the fools as they

screamed at the sky thinking they had any power against a God.

Benjamin entered like a storm, the front door slamming open and a

wave of water and leaves came crashing through before he pushed the door
closed behind him. Drenched head to toe with water and I couldn't help but

wish I would feel that one day. Rain.

"The rain sucks," He sputtered and I laughed drawing his attention

from his wet clothes and to where I hid behind the bars of the balcony. The

rain dripped down his cheeks and I followed the pattern with my own

fingers on my face, imagining if I felt rain whether my skin would ever feel

dry again.

"All the flowers outside will grow because of the rain, even though it

annoys people, it helps," I explain and he jumps up the staircase towards

me, climbing every step and he sits next to me. The water flicking off him

and onto me, I grinned moving close to feel it.

"You like the rain?”

"You don't?" My response makes us both smile and I laugh when

thunder sounds outside. I learned to love the thunder and lightning, it was

beautiful and I loved the sound of storms. It was the only thing that filled

this mansion with sound. Cain would later turn my love for storms into fear.
 "You are very pretty.” I smile at Benjamin's words, I knew I was, even

then. I saw a few drops fall down his heart-shaped face and into the dip

between his lips, I remember I squeezed my eyes tight as if I was making a

wish before I pressed my lips to his, putting all my hopes and dreams into

him. My fears. I would keep safely hidden. When I pulled away my face was

wet and I remember we both laughed before I ran away from him, thinking

nothing of Benjamin, the boy that hated the rain.

] was called into my father's office later that evening, the rain worse

than when it first started. I saw Benjamin and his mother crying beneath my

father's feet, I could have sworn it stopped when my breath did. I wonder if

the rain poured harder when my father screamed, a dowmpour of emotions

when he called me a whore and impure.

Father put the gun to the back of Benjamin's head like a trained

missile, never keeping his eyes off mine when he pulled the trigger. I did not

know if it was the thunder or my scream that I heard loudest.

 He never took his eyes off me when he forced the sobbing mother to

carry her dead son out of the room, never stopped watching when I finally

stopped crying enough to wipe the blood off of my face.

That was the day I learned that one touch from me could get any man

killed.

"Cain will get you, Estrella! And he will kill Ant as you watch. You

will wish you were dead." I already do, Dale, every day.

Dale sits bound in the chair teeth bared, looking more animal than

man and I feel nothing when I put the gun against his head, my trigger

finger ready as I speak, giving him my last goodbye before this gun takes

him, before I do.

"Tell my father I said hello. "

 |28| The Milk Carton Girl
Estrella Marlene Lorenzo

Dale's lifeless eyes look into mine as the men drag his body away.

Through the back door and into the night with a bloody trail following him.

I try to quell how sick I feel, turning to the faucet in hopes that I can wash it

away. The bathroom door locks behind me and I try to scrub Dale away.

The adrenaline is gone, the smokescreen that used to allow me to do this

and now I am forced to face myself again. Doing the same thing I promised

I would never do again, what I was taught to do.

I'm a liar.

No matter how rough I scrub away at the skin there is still a pink hue

to it, forcing me to see what I have done. I remember the way he screamed

like he saw the look in my eye and knew that I was serious. Knew I would

not change my mind, knew that I had every intention to make him bleed.
Like every other man that has been in his place, he doubted me and I made

him the fool.

It should not have felt so good to kill him.

It reminds me that I am a monster. But a part of me knows this time

was different, killing him felt like payback, for the little girl my father and

Dale hurt. For the scared little girl trapped in a world run by wolves. I

couldn't get back at my father but I could hurt Dale. And I did…. and I

enjoyed it. I keep scrubbing at my hands before I stop the water leaning

down to rest my forehead against the sink. Remembering to breathe and not

let the panic take over me.

My eyes are squeezed so tightly that I can see stars, glimpses of dark

nights back in my childhood home. Peeking out the window and thinking if

I fought hard enough maybe one day I could touch stars. I feel like I am the

one lost at space, fighting to get back home but floating farther away. The

night taking away everything I love once again.

 My right-hand shakes until I stop it, opening my eyes when Cain's

face clouds my vision. I do not want to be what he made me, after all these

years it feels like he is still controlling me. That I am still filled with his

sick. I have never felt like my own person, I have always been owned by

someone. My Father, Cain, and now Silas.

Being a woman in this world, I have been underestimated at every

turn. I am the girl that men speak over, I have been the girl that men take

and silence and kill and no one remembers me. I am a body left for

someone else to find. I am not a milk carton girl. When I was taken I was

turned into nothing. I was born to not exist and what a curse it has been.

My father made me forgettable but Cain made me invisible.

The wife beneath the veil that no one ever got to see. A woman people

used to gossip about, imagining who she was, her beauty, wondering if she

was so beautiful that's why he hid her.

Cain had always been a jealous and selfish man and he covered me up

so no one would ever see me. I would only ever be his for eternity. I pull at
my hair, hating the burning in my eyes and the pressure in my chest. I look

down at my hands and even though they are clean, I still see red.

I was born from blood, I thrived in this, I do not know life without it.

Maybe the only thing I am good at is drawing blood. Drawing pain. The

perfect warrior and I drew blood for him until I learned how to draw blood

for myself. In a demented sort of way, I felt stronger with every drop that I

saw. I felt more woman when I saw men bleed. Maybe the pain these men

caused me finally made me want to be the villain.

Estrella, star, the lonely light in the sky. I don't know when it started

to happen but I started to lose myself. I started to lose memories and even

days at a time. I became so wrapped in things that I forget my own name

sometimes. I went from hating and fighting Cain to falling to his every

whim. Letting him take me until I eventually stopped crying and stopped

screaming. I stopped waiting for someone to save me and gave into my

husband. I became a queen to his empire and in turn, he ruled me.

 A knock comes to the door and I know I will have to face him.

Stepping out of the bathroom, one of the guards escorts me to Silas's office.

I expect all of the men to be there but it is only Silas waiting for me. He

stands brooding and strong next to an open window, a few drops of rain fall

at his feet but he does not seem to care.

The white dress shirt he wears stretches across the wide mass of his

broad shoulders. The material fading in the light and I can see the tattoos

that make their way up his back. The beautiful horror he carries with him. It

saddens me to think of the tattoo of the Wren on his chest, knowing now

who it is for. It is silent before I take the opportunity to speak,

"I'm sorry about your sister. She was beautiful."

The quiet returns before he finally faces me, as haunting as a boat lost

at sea, his eyes something I will never forget. Like the wild. Animal and

man fighting each other. The good and bad weighing and I wonder which

one he will choose. Silas looks over at me with a confused expression and I

answer his silent question.

 "I remember all the women who were brought into Cain's mansion. I

never got the majority of their names. But I remembered your sister, dark

hair and really light green eyes, she fought the hardest. She never stopped

fighting." I don't know if my words ease his heartache or make it worse

when he turns away from me. What else can I say, I know the horrors that

take these poor women.

"How can you remember all of that?" He asks and all I can say is.

"It's weird, lately I have been remembering things I didn't when I was

with him." I shrug moving to take a seat in front of his desk, I watch the

window, my eyes following the rain. I have a love hate relationship with

rain but even tonight I can admit it's beautiful.

Right now I need to concentrate, I do not know if I am safe yet, a

couple of days ago he was planning my execution but now I am still

breathing in front of him. Silas pours a glass of what I presume is scotch

and holds it out to me but I shake my head, "I don't drink." He eyes me for a
moment and finishes the glass for me. I do not get a snarky comment for

refusing his offer as I expected. Not tonight at least.

"You've been on the run for 3 years, you must be exhausted." Of

course, I am but I know what will happen if I stop.

I look away from him and he continues, "Why keep fighting, after all

this time?"

I swallow around the lump in my throat, "I fight for my son." It's the

only truth I carry now. I stopped thinking about my future a long time ago.

Now I can only think about little Ant's. The belief that every action I take

makes my son's future a little brighter. Every day I hope that he will get the

chance to grow old even if I never do.

He half-smiles but there is no warmth to it. It is a bitter, dark smile. "I

knew you would say that but, who fights for you?" His question catches me

off guard and I finally look up at him, he is close enough that if I reached

my hand out I could touch him. I don't. Silas is unfamiliar territory even

though I have memorized every inch of him.

 I don't answer his question, my dark thoughts answer it for me, I have

no one but Ant has me and that is enough.

“I think we should stop dodging the elephant in the room, don't you?"

Silas nods but I know he will not forget my lack of answers.

"You are a very complicated woman, Estrella. Many people want you

dead and the other half want your secrets." He puts his glass down, leaning

back against the edge of his desk.

"Now that we know the trade is-" Silas's eyes darken, "The trade is

out of the picture now but before that, I knew that there is more to gain by

keeping you but I knew I had to know I could trust you. I needed to see if

you could be trusted even when you knew we were going to use you to

trade."

Silas continues, “You didn't run and you didn't hide when the shooting

started, you fought by my side despite everything. If you were the enemy

you would have just taken me out and joined your comrades but you didn't.
It was all a test. When I gave you that gun you had two choices, gun me

down and run with your son or fight with me. You choose the latter."

"When you ran I thought you had done it, but you managed to disarm

those men and get us, Dale. I knew in the basement when you spoke to him

that you were telling the truth about escaping and I knew for my men to

trust you, you would have to prove yourself. Your last test was when I gave

you the gun to kill Dale."

I run the soft skin of my fingers over the scabs on my knuckles asking

him the one question that has been on my mind, "But was Dale just a test?"

I wait for his response but we both know the answer. I don't know if I

should appreciate his gesture or not.

He shakes his head, dark hair brushing over his forehead, "Not fully.

You and I both heard what he said to you, you two had a very long history?"

Longer than he could know, my tormentor is now buried in a shallow grave.

I nod, trying to ignore the image of his lifeless eyes staring up at me.

"He worked for my father before he worked for Cain. Used to be my guard
once upon a time. He liked to help my father with my beatings and when he

turned to Cain he helped train me how to hunt."

"So you learned your tricks from him?" Silas scoffs.

"No, he stole my tricks and tried to repurpose them." I snort, man

always hit the hardest when I out hacked him at everything or pinned him

down first. He wanted the role of my teacher but didn't want his student to

out master him. I guess in the end he found out who was really in charge.

The rain from pools through the open window to the floor now, the storm

raging outside. The angels wailing in the night.

Silas rolls the wolf ring around his finger, a nervous habit I had seen

him do before when he was thinking hard about something. I break the

silence, forgetting all of my lies and giving him my truth, "I don't care if

you kill me because I know that if Cain gets me… he won't." Silas's

expression is hard to read, something I have noticed since the night I met

him. The way he can hide yet give away so much at one time.
 "He doesn't want me to die. I was his wife, Ant was just a mistake to

him, a weakness. In his twisted mind, he thinks that Ant is replaceable. I

need to make sure Ant stays safe. " Darkness lurks in his gaze and I

question why it took me so long to see it. Silas is all rage and darkness, he

is sky bracing the lightning before it strikes. I wonder when he finally

explodes if I will stand back in fear or in awe.

"My boy needs to be protected and I will do anything to make sure of

it. I saw what was on the flash drive and that's not all of the information, I

know a lot more than what you have on the drive. I was his wife for more

than half a decade, I know how his brain works and this business better than

anyone. I have always been forced in the shadows but that doesn't mean I

wasn't watching and listening."

His grip on his table tightens but I don't need him throwing a fit when

I am trying to get through to him. "Viper is going to be big if it has this

many people fighting to get a piece of it. We need to stop this from

happening if we can cut it off before it enters the market we can stop people

from getting hurt and draw Cain out. He has people doing his dirty work so
if we stop them, he will be forced to come out of the shadows, and then you

can have him."

This could he my way out and Silas's way to Cain. I think he knows

that I am more useful alive than dead. Even more so, Cain would probably

go on a rampage if his precious wife gets killed. Years of being behind my

father and then my hushand taught me how to stay quiet but keep my eyes

open. There are many things I know that both of them tried to keep me from

seeing. Now I will use what I know to both of our advantages.

I steel when lightning sounds in the sky, standing from my seat trying

to distract myself.

"You want him dead, " The tall, brooding man grits his teeth, I know a

personal vendetta when I see one. I didn't realize it until now that I still

have Silas's gun. I can feel it resting against my back so similar to his rough

touch. I take a step closer, treading the dangerous line that is Silas Jonathon

Wolfe.
 "Ant and I cannot be free in a world where he is alive. I will tell you

everything you need to know to get Cain and when you do we get to be

free. No bugs, no surveillance, no tail. You let us disappear and when you

have Cain, I need you to kill him." I walk closer until I am almost pressed

against him, pressing the gun into his hand as I tell him my last wish,

"Put a bullet in his skull and make sure he stays dead."

 |29| The Enemy of My Enemy
Estrella Marlene Lorenzo

Find me. Find me. Find me.

"The first thing you need to know about Cain is that he loves

attention. He wants people to see what he does, he can not make a move

without an audience. He's brilliant but this is one of his flaws, he is not

satisfied with just causing pain. He wants everyone to know who to hate,

who to fear, and we can use that against him.

Even if it is not an action he has made but an order one of his goonies

carries out, he wants people to know about it. He gets high off of people

knowing who he is and the things that he can do. Though he likes being

seen, if something is important enough, he will stay in the shadows. If it is

important to him he will do anything he can to keep a secret. This means

that right now, Viper is extremely important to him.

 You want to cause him pain, you want to destroy his empire from

underneath him, I think if we can stop Viper from entering the market then

we can get Cain out of the shadows.”

After I finish, I am left with all the men staring blankly up at me.

Samson glares at me headily like usual, since Silas and I made the deal he

has not been happy about it. In exchange for me and my son's safety, I will

help them catch Cain but I know that none of them trust me. They probably

never will though I don't need them to like me or be my friends to get what

I want. Reynolds and Vincent speak quietly to one another while looking

over the board.

"So, you want to halt all the work we have been doing on Cain so that

we can go after some science experiment?" Sometimes it takes everything

in me to not snap Samson's neck. I twist myself in his direction, smiling

sweetly at the one-eyed cyclops.

“Yes, because it has already proven to be futile. How long have you

been chasing after Cain again?" He sneers in my direction and a hand goes
up, I silence the rebuttal on my lips at Silas's signal and we all turn to him.

"Estrella is right. Cain is keeping this a secret for a reason and that

means that this is going to be big. We would be able to stop his project

while drawing him out at the same time. This is proving to be dangerous

and we do not know how many people are going to be put in harm's way if

this gets out. Send notice to Adrian, I want him back within the next 24

hours for our next stop.

Samson throws a dirty look my way before pulling out his burner and

sending a quick message out. I twiddle my fingers at him, waving the big

man off. "The Arturi family is a big manufacturer of Viper and if we want to

know anything about this drug and what it pertains, we need to find a way

to gather information. There is a lot we do not know and we need to be

prepared before we make our move." My eyes track Silas when he stands

from his seat, unbuttoning his suit jacket and dropping it on the back of his

chair.
 "We need to see if he has any distribution centers open. Even if it is

not approved he can still have people testing artificial samples. It is. not the

real product but it is close enough." Vincent opens up his computer and I

walk over to see him looking at a map of well-known drug dens throughout

the country. Hundreds of red flags open on the screen and I sigh.

“We do not know if any of these places would even have samples.

There has to be a way we could narrow it down. He would want it local,

clubs, and rings that have done business together. Based on the list I gave

you of the organizations he owns try to see if there are any within 200

miles." Vince nods looking back to the screen and from there we are left

with 45 businesses and dens.

“That is not enough, we need someone from the inside that has more

information on the locations. We have to start from the bottom and make

our way up to Cain. There is always someone that knows things that they

shouldn't." Silas looks over to me and I think over his unanswered question.

Years of being by Cain's side has given me a lot of good information but
Viper was one thing I did not have a foot in. If he kept Viper a secret from

me, it means this is bigger than what I thought.

"You need to understand that mv affiliation to Cain makes me target

numero uno but it also means that his enemies and allies are also mine," I

state suddenly, a pale face with bushy eyebrows and a wide smile appearing

in my mind. I can't even remember the last time I heard from him

"Vladimir Creed, the biggest head in the virtual game, or he was when

I was still in charge. He can gather information from anywhere."

"You want us to trust a rat?" Reynolds questions

"A neutral rat." I retort, Creed is what is known as neutral, Cain

allows him to live because of the information he can gain from anyone in

the world. It also means that Creed sells information from Cain to the

highest bidder. It is a very narrow rope he runs on which means if we were

to contact him, he could help us but he could also give word to Cain that we

are on to him about Viper.

 "Are you willing to take that risk?" I ask Silas, he doesn't look at me,

playing with the wolf ring on his finger as he thinks. "Find Creeds

location." He orders.

"I guess we figured out who to talk to first," Vincent replies, he gets to

work quickly on his high tech computer and Samson renters the room

letting Silas know that Adrian is on his way back to Chicago.

It has been made clear hetween the 6 of us that my identity is to

remain a secret. If we are in the presence of any of the other men I am to be

called by my fake name. It is an advantage having me on their side, I am

able to give them years of intel and private knowledge and we do not need

someone blabbing and ruining everything. Cain won't know we are coming

until it is too late. We have the upper hand and if everything plays out right,

Ant and I will be able to disappear and never look over our shoulders again.

Vincent gets a hit an hour later with Creed's location.

 A couple of hours drive leaves me knocking on the door of an

industrial building on the outskirts of a small town I can't remember the

name of.

“Do you have a pen?" Reynolds passes one over and I quickly draw

the symbol onto my hand, holding it up to the camera, and not a second

later the door buzzes open. It is a dark smelly hallway that leads to a set of

stairs on the left side. After the men check for traps, they let me through to

the next door. Keep it together, I think as I knock on the cold metal door,

waiting for an answer.

A few seconds later the door swings open and a gun is pressed to my

forehead. My eyes make contact with Creed's and I try to smile while he

gapes at me, "Estrella, you sexy fucking minx, I thought your ass was

dead." He smirks down at me, waving his gun around before pointing it

back at my head.

“It’s good to see you too, Vlad. How have you been?"
 "As good as I can be while on the run. You should know how that

feels. My, My, your husband is paying a pretty penny to get you back." I

nod sympathetically, knowing he will probably be killed before he can

contact Cain with my whereabouts.

"I was hoping that you could help me with a problem." He glares at

me and I smile sheepishly, almost missing the crazy fucker after all these

years. He used to hack into the mansion's cameras to chat with me every

now and then without Cain knowing. It was nice to talk to someone twice a

year if I was lucky. He disappeared two years after I escaped. I don't know

what went down but I know that it almost killed Creed.

"The last time I tried to help you I got hurt." He has yet to pull the

gun away, by now he is weighing his options, get on Cain's good side by

returning me to him or on my bad side.

"It wasn't that bad!" It was bad.

"I lost a finger." Showing me his missing pinky, I try not to laugh.
 "You would have lost your whole hand if I wasn't there, c'mon Creed,

for old times sake."

We stare each other down for a few seconds before he sighs, nodding

in agreement. I kiss him on the cheek, giving him a smile I know makes

him melt. Turning away, I motion for Silas and the guys to come up. Silas

looks like a giant as he makes his way up, bending at the neck to get

through the doorway. Sometimes I forget how big and bad Silas Wolfe is.

"Holy fuck." Creed breathes at the sight of him before his eyebrows

furrow. He looks at me and then back to Silas and then back again. Creed

throws his head back in laughter, "How revolutionary. The enemy of my

enemy is my friend. Or more specifically the wife of my enemy is my

friend." He moves towards Silas. "I can't wait to watch it all burn."

Holding out his hand Creed greets him, "It is an hohor to meet you

Silas Wolfe. We have been looking for you for a long time. Budapest 2012

was a remarkable year for you." This even makes Silas smirk at the mention
of it and shakes Creed's hand. I am surprised because Silas usually does not

show any emotion. The event must mean something to him.

"Hopefully you can help us like I helped you,"

Silas replies and I raise a brow in question.

What the hell is Budapest 2012? Silas looks away from me and

follows Creed inside.

I gaze wide-eyed at the screens covering the entire wall to our right. A

desk sits under it littered with papers and empty mugs. He takes a seat at the

desk and I watch him carefully.

Silas declines Creed's offer for coffee and tells him why we are really

here, "We want to take Cain down, and to do that we need to know more

about Viper." Creed lets out a slow whistle

"You guys are looking to get murdered, huh?" He jokes and just

receives a room full of glares. Creed begins working on the computer

pulling up different tabs and a picture of Cain pops up. His dark eyes feel
like they look straight at me, his wrath clear and his strength unmatched. I

scratch at the back of my neck feeling pines and needles.

"Aye, I just realized how's the prince?" Creed throws the question my

way as he types something into his computer breaking me from my self-

torment. I see that Silas is watching me from the corner of my eye.

"He is fine, better once I can make sure he is safe. Back to the

problem at hand, how long has Viper been in the works?"

"Cain has been working on it for what seems like forever. But the

rumors didn't start until over a year ago. A video leaked, trial #I I am sure

you have watched it, and from there more information came forward. The

effects had people reeling, increased strength, speed, agility.

It manages to focus on the activity of the medulla. Through the

adrenal glands it pumps out more adrenaline and concentrates on it. It slows

conscious thought and relies on impulse alone. Because it blocks receptors,

it also halts emotions. No doubts, fear, no wrong or right, just the mission.

There are people in high power trying to get their hands on this. Imagine a
soldier following your every command to a tee, that country would have the

strongest, most dangerous army in the world." The more I learn about this

the more scared of it I become. Viper could cause World War III.

“They have small houses and clubs rounding up not only for Viper.

The sex trafficking rings, sale floors, he is using it as a cover for this new

drug. It is still killing people, previously everyone who had been tested had

only lasted a couple of minutes. There is a person with intel who has been

uploading information and files about Viper to the black market. They are

untraceable but what we have seen so far is that all of it lines up. Last week

a message made it to the air." His fingers fly across his keyboard and he

opens up the message

It fills up the giant screen in front of us. The words flickering

underneath an image in bold print,

Drug Trial #19.. Successful

My eyes widen at the message and I look over at Silas but he is

already looking at me. I turn back to the screen just as the video begins.
 Vial number 19 is brought into the cage, when it comes into view of

the camera it is a dark green vial of liquid. A man walks up to the person

cuffed to the table and says something before uncapping the syringe. The

man in the lab coat injects the serum in the back of the subject's neck.

Subject 109 throws his head back as he screams, the sound bouncing off my

eardrums.

He convulses on the table, blood pooling on the lab table from his

ears and nose: It stops, much quicker from the first trial and you can see the

veins from the injection site are dark and prominent. The subject breaks

from his bounds. panting but eyes wide and aware. I look at the time stamp

and ten minutes have already passed. He looks like he is in ecstasy, a smile

on his face despite the blood that covers it. He runs his hands over his face

and body as if he is discovering it for the first time. Looking down at his

hands in wonder.

"How long did he stay alive?" Samson asks and I almost jump,

snapping away from the screen.

 "24 hours." We all look at one another, what the hell. The last one

didn't even last 5 minutes and now it's a day?

He pulls up the rest of the logs,

Subject #109

Subject #110

Subject #111

Subject #120

All Stable.

"So far.. they have survived. It has only been 36 hours and we are all

waiting to see if Cerberus will update. As of now, it looks like they are all

alive "

At our confused expressions, Creed explains, "That's what everyone

calls the hacker, Cerberus, that's beside the point. This means that if the

results stay this way we will see this drug out before we know it. If you

want to do something, you have to do it now. Before it hits the main

population. Once it does it can be in the hands of any government that pays

his price."

A sea of faces take over the screen, dozens of subjects, one lifts the

table shattering the glass of the cage she is in. When a guard comes to

sedate her she manages to punch him so hard it breaks his neck. I look away

before I see what she does to the other guards.

"Where are the Arturi's? They are the ones helping with the main

manufacturing of Viper."

Silence follows his question," No one knows, they keep off the

internet to make sure that they can't be hacked. They are a very old-school

mafia.”

“I think it is going to be the same with Cain, follow Viper and you

find the Arturi's. There are buds, prototypes that are not as strong as Viper

being tested in the sectors. There is a club under label M, we know that it is

owed by Cain. He has one of his affiliates under license to not raise

suspicions. Further digging landed us in Arturi headquarters. It is the first

club Cain opened to run Viper testing through. It is in a low activity part of

town and many visitors never leave once they enter, if you catch my drift.”

“They’re using it as a testing ring.” Creed nods at Silas’s statement

then precedes, “If you want any information about Viper you will need to

go there. The bills, place keys, test logs, any information you will need

should be in the main office. There are more people apart from us than we

initially believed. We haven’t even reached the tip of the iceberg. He is

trying to keep this undercover for a reason and you know where I stand, this

is all we have and I think you are sneaky enough to find out more.”

Clark Street. Ashland Ave. Racine Ave. Vincent gets the locations for

each club, targeting 4 others through the list I gave him and off of the

details we have from Creed. Get into the clubs and we can find the Arturi's.

Sounds easy enough.

"Word of this last hour stays between us, right?" I ask and Creed spins

around in his chair to face me. I met Creed when I was 16 and interactions

from there were not always pleasant. I could imagine him holding a grudge
against me because of the things I have done and my marriage. I can only

hope that Creed will stand by me and not my husband this time.

He runs his hands over his face and sighs, "I hate him too, Estrella.

We have all had something taken away from us by Cain. I have my reasons

to help and to want that fucker dead." He points to Silas and the others,

"Probably not as much as them and especially not as much as you. " I turn

cold at the mention, hating the pity in his eyes when he looks at me.

"Everyone heard whispers of how you two came to be and what he

did- Who am I to keep you away from revenge well deserved." His smile is

small, not meaningful, more to ease the tension that has surfaced in the

room.

"I will keep you to your word, Creed." An ally joining our side of the

war, I shake his hand and hope he keeps the promises he proposes.

When the war comes to dethrone the devil, I hope he stands beside us.
 |30| The Price Paid
Estrella Marlene Lorenzo

“Next time, it’s Vincent’s turn” I mutter into the earpiece and I hear a

light sound of laughter from him at my statement. I pull at the extremely

tight crop top that has my breasts almost falling out and not to mention the

wedgie I have because my ass is eating these shorts. It is the standard

uniform for this place and it is my job to blend in. Also, a mask which

makes my life a whole lot easier if you ask me.

“I thought that our deal would make things easier but my ankles say

otherwise” I mutter, straightening in my 5-inch heels once more. They are

death traps but the rest of the women in this club are wearing them. I hope

Ant will be awake by the time I get back, this mission has sucked ass.

“Is there anything else I can get for you” My question is to the half-

concussed group of people at the table. Four out of the five don’t even open

their eyes when I speak up, the one on the IV drip smiles at me. “No…
thanks”. The man’s speech is slurred and it looks like he is fighting just to

get his words in order. He has been here the longest out of all the testers at

this facility, that’s what one of the other servers told me. Depending on

what dosage they are given, they will end up building an endurance. They

are using their blood to adapt Viper and modify the reactions.

This is what has been keeping the test subjects alive longer. The

lowest dosage is what is given to these people and their blood is being

added to Viper to change the strain on this drug. The cells adapt faster and

quicker instead of the drug killing the cells and eventually the brain once

administered.

Servers are here to keep the drugs and drinks steady and make sure

that these people do not die. I have posed as one for almost a week.

It is my fifth night here and I still have not gotten used to what small

amounts of this drug are doing to these people. The zombie-like state these

subjects are in just so their blood can be used to make Viper stronger. Most

of these people do not even know where they are anymore, mostly
volunteers who are too drugged up to notice the staff drawing blood. A dark

vibrant green powder covers the table in front of me, it is the same pigment

as the vials we saw in the videos. They have made it more accessible for

clients, something that is undetectable and travels even better.

Our main objective is to collect as much information about Viper as

we can.

A close and personal look at how dangerous Viper really is and what

to look for. The smell is like blood, thick with the scent of iron and you can

see that the user’s eyes become dilated. So large there is barely any of the

white in their eyes left and what is left is tinted by an almost purple hue.

Physically I have seen people either drop to the ground and lose

consciousness if they take too much. I have seen some of these people for

the past couple of days, their condition worsening but stronger than ever.

A price that has to be paid when you toy with science.

I have been coming back to this same club for the past week to scope.

Vincent and Samson have also planted themselves at different tables and I
think Vincent enjoys the attention of the horny females. A girl is half on his

lap while another tries to fight for his attention.

“Pass me the heels and I’ll show you how it’s done.” Vince sasses me

back for my comment and I run a hand over my mouth to muffle my

laughter.

“Baby I would love to see you try.” I take a sip of my water and see

Vince point his middle finger at me from behind the girl’s head.

“I’m going to shoot both of you in the head if you don’t quit messing

around.” Samson growls through the earpiece and I see him shoo another

woman away. Pink dress girl pouts at him before trying again and he says

something back but she stays, not getting the hint.

“Come on Samson, maybe you should lighten up. Make an honest

woman out of pink dress.” Just as he says that pink dress throws up all over

herself and Samson jumps out of the way in disgust. I choke trying to keep
from laughing at the sight but Vince doesn’t bother, howling from in the

seat. I snicker, he’s about to get our cover blown, asshole.

“Don’t make me go in there.” We both shut up at Silas’s voice and I

straighten up, the reaction I have to his voice is utterly pathetic. Cursing

myself, I head to the back for more drinks and serve down out until Silas

signals that the team is ready. Taking the cover when I see no one looking I

make my way to the boss’s door. The blood on the doorknob is very inviting

and I make sure not to touch anything.

“Mr. Boss, sir” I don’t even know what I’m saying as I knock on th

private door waiting for it to open. Mr. Boss, aka Ronald, is addicted to this

stuff, and an especially bad idea. The first rule is to never get high on your

own supply. Three days ago he had a little too much and threw a man out

the window. From his little trips, I have learned that he is in charge of all

the testing hubs in Chicago. He rotates through all of them and reports

directly to the Artuti’s.

 The door swings open, “What do you want?” His greasy hair shines

off the light and the purple hue has darkened his eyes so much they look

completely black. Ron is in his late 30’s, divorced, with no rights to see his

two children because of assault charges. He’s done 15 years in prison and

has worked for Cain for half of that time. Ron has been loyal for a long time

to Cain but enough pain and we will get everything we need. I pretend to

smile sheepishly, looking down at my feet and I can feel him looking at my

breasts.

“S-Sorry to disturb you, would it be okay if we t-talked. About that

favor, you said you could give m-me?” He’s the type of guy that wants a

woman that acts like a shy virgin but fucks like a porn star. Makes no damn

sense but I play into it, making him think that I am just that. The shy, naive

girl in the wrong part of town, needing a savior.

On my first day, he did not wait to offer me more money than I could

imagine for sex. Completely disgusting but now I am using it as an excuse

to get him alone. All I need to do is get him distracted while the men work

on the floor. Ron smiles and opens the door wider for me to enter and once I
do, he closes the door behind him. I hold back a smile at the giddiness on

his face, a pep in his step while he leads me to my seat. There are two doors

in this room, the blueprints say so, one is a transfer door that leads to

outside and the one I just came through.

“I am glad you thought over my offer. I would really like to help you.

Let me make you a drink.” There is a bar cart in the corner that he walks to,

with his back turned to me. I plug the flash drive into the computer. It gives

Silas complete access to it. The camera in the corner blinks twice and I

know he got everything. We will be looping the live feed so that if anyone

checks in they won’t be able to tell a difference. We now have control.

Ron puts the drink down in front of me, “Why don’t you get

comfortable? Take your shirt off.” It’s supposed to come off as a suggestion

even though it is a demand. I can’t make a move until I’m signaled and sigh

loudly. Hurry up Silas and get me away from this creep. “Cat got your

tongue?” He grins, showing me charred teeth and just then the light flickers

to signal me.
 “No…cat got your balls.” With that, I slam the syringe into his crotch

hearing him howl in pain. I tilt my chair back and roll away from his

swinging arms so he doesn’t hit me. He calls me every curse word in the

book and I wait for the sedative to kick in. It will keep him awake but he

won’t be able to move. Harmless enough for Silas to come in and get all the

information we need. I open the side door and Silas enters, brushing past

and towering over me by almost a foot before he bends down and drags

Ron away from the desk. His muscles bunch up against his tight black shirt

and I can’t keep my eyes away from the tattoos that peek through.

The rest of the men enter and I take it that I’m no longer needed. My

job is done for the night. The first scream comes after I shut the door behind

me. While I was in the office, a sedative gas was released into the club,

knocking out all of the testers and employees. They are moved out onto the

floor to be scanned for their identities and any reports on them.

I have to give it to Silas, he is good at making plans.

 Instead of just standing around, I go to the tables and pick up all the

cash and then the register. Might as well repay myself for a job well done. A

scream comes from the back room followed by someone speaking in rapid

Italian. I count up the money before shoving it into my bra. When this is all

over I am going to need money so I might as well make it where you can.

Shoes appear in my line of vision. “A gift to make up for the heels.”

Vincent holds a shirt in his hands and a water making me smile.

“You’re not as evil as I thought.” I quip, taking the gifts from him.

“What happened to the girls who were all over you?” I didn’t see

them get rounded up, he just smirks pointing to the corner of the room.

“Taking a nap.” I laugh a bit at the sight of the two girls laid out on

the tables. He lets me know that Ant is waiting up for me just as Silas exits

from the office. His hair is getting longer towards the front, I note, taking in

the strands as well as the clean-shaven beard on his face. Silas’s moss eyes

scan over me slowly and then Vincent before he swipes the blood from his
hands on a nearby bar towel. We all wait to hear what he has to say and I

take the opportunity to pull my heels off and throw the shirt on.

Silas begins, “He said that there are only three manufacturing plants

open as we speak. Once it gets approved they will open dozens more to

distribute. Since Cain has been in hiding, the Arturi’s have been doing all of

the groundwork to prepare. Cain is just waiting for Viper to become stable

before he makes his next move. If we want to stop Viper from making it to

production we need to find the Arturi’s, they know more than anyone what

else Cain is planning. Shipment details show that the last run of blood was

sent to Las Vegas.”

It is a lot of information to take in but once everyone looks like they

understand he continues.

“First, get these people to the med centers and then to the nearest

hotels. I want Marcos, Steven, and Elijah in Nevada to scout. We need to be

sure that they are there before we make our next move. We must be

prepared because word can get to Cain what we have planned.” The men
head out and people start to be transported to the vans. Most are

unconscious from the gas so it’s a lot easier to move.

“This is the head of all the hubs, reporting is done completely by the

recently deceased Ronald. There are no others running the rest of the clubs,

just the usual servers, and testers. Daniel will be taking over this hub and

ensure that things run without a hitch. No one will know what happened

tonight. Businesses will look like they are continuing as usual but I want all

products burned and replaced by the placebo we manufactured. Make sure

reportings and numbers look real, we do not want Cain to suspect anything.

I want control of every hub in Chicago. Do you understand?” The guard,

Daniel, nods and gets on the call, leaving out of the room not a second later.

“Any updates will be sent to you directly, you all have your work. I

expect no mistakes.” They all nod and make their way out, clearing the club

and leaving no evidence that we were ever here. I hesitate for a second,

staring at Silas who faces away from me. It’s been hard talking to him since

the night I killed Dale. After we made this deal, there has been little to no

conversation between us. A part of me is grateful for it, it helps me smother

some of these stupid emotions. This is just one big mission, I remind

myself, I help them and me and Ant get to be free.

Summoning the courage, I get Silas’s attention, “Can I go home now?

I would like to see my son before he falls asleep.” He stares at me for a

second longer before nodding his head, ordering one of the men to take me

home. He doesn’t talk to me directly, there is a thin line in our relationship.

His ally against his enemy but also his enemy’s wife. Very dangerous

territory. We tread a line in every encounter and it’s easy to tiptoe then fall

off.

The drive back is a quick one, the sound of the wind fills the silence,

and the cold air whips past my heated face. There are tall buildings with

blinding lights on either side of me, guiding us back. The wind feels good,

blowing through my fingers like a kiss. You appreciate things like this a lot

more when you are kept from them all your life. The small things that most

take advantage of are gifts to me. A taste of the freedom I might get if this

all goes well.

 Entering the building I make my presence known. “Where’s my

baby?” I shout as soon as I make it inside of the apartment, little footsteps

sound in the hallway before my handsome man appears. He’s already in his

footie pajamas and his poofy hair bounces as he runs over with a giant grin.

“Mama!” I catch him in my arms letting out a playful groan when I catch all

his weight.

“You’re getting too big! Who said you could grow up?” I joke,

Kissing his mass of curly hair. “God.” Smart kid, I laugh, hugging him even

tighter to me. “Kissy!” He puckers his lips and I give him a kiss, asking

how his day went. He tells me how he played with And for a bit and one of

the men showed him the new Marvel movie. It was a shock when Ant and I

found out that there was more than one. There aren’t many channels when

there is no cable but we got to watch a few cool movies. He makes a big

explosion sound while he explains how the Avengers fought and I watch

him with wide eyes, nodding along to everything he says.

When I am gone for a long time he usually clings, something I am

very used to. When it is time for me to shower, he sits on the floor with his
action figure not breaking away from our conversation. When I am done I

lay next to my little man and hold his hand while he speaks.

Ant plays with one of my curls, eyes drooping but not wanting to

sleep just yet. “I don’t like when you leave.” He pouts and I sigh, his little

face pulling at my heartstrings. He looks so much like me, right now though

he looks like Xavier. When he was little, beautiful doe eyes and soft

features, so innocent. I want to keep Ant like this for a bit longer. I don’t

want him to outgrow me just yet.

“I know, I miss you so much when I leave. But good news, I am yours

for a whole week. We can have some bonding time and watch that movie

you’ve been asking about.” He smiles brightly at this, choosing to not fight

sleep anymore and crawling over to rest his head on my chest. I hold him,

bracing my arms around him like it can protect him while he sleeps. I sing

to him softly, our song before sleep finally takes me into its arms.


 I awake smelling pine and dust around me, the room is dark but I

know exactly where I am. Just the smell lets me know. Even though it has

been years I distinctly know every inch of this room. My childhood

bedroom. I open my eyes and see the drawings that decorate the walls. The

art I created as a child when I was locked away.

I shoot out of the bed and see the dark covers draped over me, the

moonlight creeping through the window. The farthest room in the mansion,

a small space for me to be hidden. The door opens in front of me and I peer

out to the empty hallway. The mural of the wolves has torn apart, in shreds

as if something clawed it to pieces. Turning away, footsteps start to come

my way.

I can see a little girl with frizzy hair and a wide grin. She runs down

the hall and a little boy is chasing after her. Running like his feet are too

heavy to carry. Xavier. He runs right past me and the sight brings tears to

my eyes. Brother. They can’t see me and I try to call out to them but

nothing is heard. Taking in the scene, I look at the little girl but she is out of

reach now. I follow quickly but she out races me. Leaving me in her
shadow and I open my mouth to call for her. To watch her step, be careful

and cautious. I trip and it causes me to lose sight of her once more. Looking

down the hall where I last saw her, it is filled with darkness. It looms in

wait, frozen in scene.

Someone grabs me from behind and I see little Estrella staring up at

me in terror, covered in blood as she pushes me away from the dark, “Run,

he’s coming!”

I don’t understand, trying to figure out where the blood is coming

from. “He’s going to get you! RUN!”

It’s too late, the darkness starts to come down the corridor, getting

closer and closer until it feels like it is getting faster. I can hear someone

calling from the darkness and I back up only to fall again. The little girl is

done now and all that is left are bodies. All the guards he killed the night I

escaped him surrounded me and when I look down I am in the bloodied

white dress, begging for my son’s life.

 I am swallowed into the darkness with only a small beam breaking

through. Just enough to see someone coming for me, hunched and twisted

like a monster crawling out from under a child’s bed. I can’t get away, the

ground holds me captive as I wait for this beast to devour me once again.

Cain steps from the shadows, mouth covered in blood, and dragging my

corpse behind him when he smiles. Showing me his mouth filled with sharp

teeth and human flesh before the darkness takes me, “I’ve finally found

you.”

My head smacks against the floor when I roll from the bed, thrown

from the it’s comfort. It is the only thing that wakes me from the nightmare

but I am still left with its residual effects. I cover my mouth so I don't wake

Ant up when I suddenly sob in my hands, fighting for air. He's not here.

He's not here. He's not here.

Sleep vacates me and I know I will not be getting any, any time soon.

I stumble my way down the hall while Ant lays peacefully in my bed,

unbeknownst to the torment my dreams put me through every night. Half-

asleep and my mind still corrupted by the nightmare I pushed myself into

the darkness of the living room.

"You have to be punished, little wife. You always disobey." I grit my

teeth when I hear him, seeing him watching me and I remind myself that he

is not really here. It is my mind rinsing him out of my system, it doesn't

mean it doesn't torture me.

I haven't been able to trust my mind for a very long time. Since I was

thrown in the hands of Cain it feels like he has sown himself into every

crevice of my brain. It worries me that sometimes my thoughts are not my

own. I know this isn't true but it is hard to rationalize when I spent so long

with him in my life. In my thoughts. Controlling me.

I shake the thoughts away opening up the foyer door when the door

right next to it opens. A tall brunette wearing a dark blue dress stumbles

from the room. She takes no notice of me and following her, Silas appears.

He is shirtless and I am trying to not read into anything until she slips him a

paper and lays a kiss on his lips. He says something to her in another
language and sends her off, her heels clacking against the floorhoards as she

exits through the main door and ont of sight.

"What are you doing up; Estrella?" I look up from my feet when he

speaks to me, I was going to quietly sneak away but it looks like that's out

the window. I try to keep my eyes away from his naked chest. Heavily

muscled and covered by the art I love so much. This is probably the first

time he has spoken directly to me. Now, I find it hard to find my tongue.

"I could ask you the same thing." Is my reply.

"Well, I asked you first." He quirks an eyebrow at me and I sigh.

"Nightmares, you?" Keeping my answers short, I don't want him to

see what he does to me. How the sight of him with someone else feels like

betrayal. I do not have any claim to him, it would have been stupid to even

think about. But seeing that woman come out of his room makes my chest

feel tight. The thought of another woman sharing his bed like I did causes

an ache I have never felt before. Yet again, I am the one being swallowed

by the dark.
 Silas's lip twitches into a smirk, "Company." He walks back into his

room, slamming the door behind him, leaving me all alone in the barren

hallway for the wolves to get me.

 |31| The Evil Queen
Estrella Marlene Lorenzo

17 years old

The mansion is cold, it has been this way since Cain brought me here.

Giant gold columns make up the front and back of the building. Gleaming

off of the light outside and dancing off of the high walls. The walls made of

shaved stone and sharp edges, if I were to run my fingers over it I would

probably cut myself open. The shine from the black and gold marble floor

causes a glare. Some nights when I can't sleep I swear the house breathes

around me, the heartbeat beneath the floorboards we walk on. It is a never-

ending pulse that follows all the members of this house.

Our thrones are the heart of the ballroom where our soldiers wait for

their next command. Cain plays with my hand, dancing his fingers across

my palm, following the veins to my wrist. He kisses the inside of it, eyes

sharp while he studies the man trembling before us. My eyes trail over the
shiny floor and I press my feet into it, feeling the chill from the cold

surface. I can hear him talking but concentration leaves me. My mind like a

wind wheel, churning over every detail and last night's events have left my

body aching all over.

I wonder what Mama and Xavier are doing right now, I think about

Mom and her red roses. By now they should be in full bloom. It's

springtime I think. She may be outside right now, sometimes during this

time of year Father would let us outside.

I wonder if she thinks of me as much as I dream of her. Warm honey

eyes and the smell of vanilla coming from her hair. Her hands working

through her newest creation, knitting yarn through respective holes and

smoothing frayed edges. A marvel to watch, it was peace for mama like the

glass room for me.

"B-Boss, we weren't able to locate the couple. They managed to make

it to the north road before I could stop them. I have a pack of dogs trailing

them as we s-speak." The hopper looks flustered, looking shaky on his own
feet and I don't know if it is the dark look that takes over Cain's expression

or the knife I'm spinning between my fingers that makes him look so

terrified. The movement is fluid, something I mastered when I was 11, the

magic of controlled progressions. Knowing that one slip leaves a bloodied

mess to be cleaned, yours or someone else's.

I straighten in my seat, feeling the zipper of my dress dig into my

spine. Master dressed me in a tight black lace dress that falls to mid-calf. I

like it because it matches my veil with pretty gems on it. He dresses me

every morning, it's a pleasantry he enjoys very much.

I'm contemplative, resting against my throne waiting to see what my

husband will do next. Cain looks over at me, lifting a hand to run over my

hair. I close my eyes and fall into his touch. He has been the only warmth in

this cold palace, a fire that burns me to the touch.

My birthday is coming up and I wonder what my gift will be this year.

Maybe he will let me leave the mansion for a few days. Not on a mission

but a getaway. I've never been to the beach and seen the ocean up close.
Stories describe the smell of salt in the air and warm sand on sunny days. I

want to experience that one day.

I open my eyes again, smiling at the fuzzy feeling he gives me. I can

tell by his look that I am in charge of this one. The knife spinning between

my fingers stops in my hand. Hoppers are a part of our army, they have no

identity and are sent to fulfill missions and jobs for us. Most are former

MI6, military, assassins, and the mob. We have men in every area of need

and where they fall short, I fill in. With Hoppers, their jobs can be solo or

with teams. If a job is important then a solo hopper is sent to complete it.

They are to see it as a privilege and when they make a mistake, we see it as

a mess.

"What you are telling me is that you failed." My tone is calm, no need

to cause any more angst, what's done is done. Now I will have to finish it.

"No, Regina, I mean yes, I promise you, I will not fail you again. Just

give me another chance and you will see that I am of use to the both of

you." Tears are in his eyes and I watch one fall from the corner of his eye to
his chin. Such emotion from a man when he is close to death. Men act so

big and strong until their life is at stake. They would do anything to stay

alive another day. I have seen husbands and brothers betray wives and

children to save themselves. Such selfish, slow creatures they are.

“This was very important to us 27, you not only failed me but you

failed your King. Does he look happy?" Hopper 27 looks over at Cain, his

teeth are bared, brow furrowed with barely contained rage. The one thing

that rules Cain above all else is his temper. Slice throats and ask for answers

through the blood. He is very temperamental and I am learning how to

survive his mood swings. Many times my life has been in his hands because

I do not know how to behave.

I smile behind my black veil, they serve me but they do not truly

know me. How monstrous I am, "Choose, would you like me to do what's

next or my husband?" Hopper 27 begins to sob, falling to his knees and I

roll my eyes, looking over at Cain who watches me intently. He looks proud

and it makes me happy. All I want is to please him.

 "Choose." Cain orders, causing the man to shake, all the other

Hoppers watch on unemotionally.

There are no ties in this business, any day this could very much be

one of them. They do their job and they do it well, they will do anything to

stay on our good side. Hopper 27 will not be the first or last body they clear

from this room.

"Regina." He chooses me, I smile standing from my seat beginning to

play with my knives again. I love this part. Many believe that just because I

am a woman that I will give them an easier death. They expect me to have

pity and make it better for them. Fools, simply because of my gender they

think I will give them mercy. I am more ruthless than my husband, I don't

care for people who fail us and he will be an example for others. Do not fail

us.

Cain likes things finished quickly, killing most with his gun but

knives hurt a lot more and that's why they are my favorite. I whisper a

prayer over him under my breath, the only thing I will give him before I
drive my knife into his neck. The black steel slices through his skin like

butter, severing part of his neck from his spine so he can't move. It blocks

most of the blood, slicing the artery so he is made to bleed out from the

inside, he will be in agony for every last minute of his life. He can't scream,

can't beg anymore.

His wide bulging eyes watch me and I wait for master's queue. He

likes to watch.

"Adesso." I pull the knife out, relinquishing him from the pain, it only

takes a few seconds and his life drains from his eyes.

Cleaning the blade of my knife onto my skirt I speak to the rest of the

men, "Take this as a lesson. We do not accept failure. You’d do best to

complete your work as expected or you will receive much worse. Am I

clear?"

“Yes, Regina." They reply immediately and it makes me smile

beneath my veil, when I turn back to my throne they come to take their

comrade's body out of the room. The next hopper comes forward, "Hopper
53, find the couple and bring them back to me." He bows and the others

follow his position making their exit. I stare down at the blood staining the

beautiful gold flooring, knowing the cleaners will make it disappear without

a trace, like his body. None of our people have an identity, like me, it means

that we are easily disposable.

A hand grabs my mass of curls, moving it over my shoulder then lips

press to my skin. Nipping at the collection of veins, Cain could easily get

rid of me if that was what he desired however I know he never will. When

he promised till death do us part he meant it. After the first couple of

months with him in this place, I realized that he was obsessed with me. In

love with me. Paintings and photos of me were already displayed here when

I arrived. He prepared this place for me to reign beside him and I am

grateful to be his queen.

"I waited for you for so long, little wife."

Cain kisses down my neck and I can't take my eyes away from the

blood. He once told me he fell in love with me the first time he saw me.
That he knew I would be his the moment he laid eyes on me. I was special.

I was made just for him.

He twists me around, pressing his lips to mine and I can feel him hard

against me. His darkness surrounds me, the part of him that makes me do

bad things. I love this part of him too. I love him. He saved me. I would do

anything for him. He cups my cheek in his hand, stroking my skin with his

rough palm. "Did I do well, Master?" I look up at him, hopefully, all I want

is to please him. "Yes, you were perfect as always, Estrella." His voice is

rough cutting into my throat as he continues to make his way down. His lips

brush against the cut on the top of my breast and he smiles, showing me his

canines.

"May I go to the glass room?" Hope blossoms in my chest, I have

been good and I have obeyed him. It's been weeks since he allowed me to

venture there and I hope that he will let me go. His eyes are black, so deep

that I can see my reflection staring back when I look at him. Cain studies

me, his large frame casting a shadow over me. "Yes, after you give me what
I want." He kisses me, his stubble burning against my skin, it leaves me

feeling raw.

"Down." I drop to my knees instantly showing my neck in my

submissive position. He's already undoing his pants for me, his hauntingly

dark eyes never looking away. Cain pulls me towards him once he pulls

himself out and I close my eyes. As I please him, I think of sand and water,

an ocean I will never get the chance to see. I think of the water sweeping

me into its currents, taking me away from the shore.

A few days later I gather the courage to ask him for the water and the

sand. An ocean I've been kept away from all my life. Cain repays my

courage with punishment. He says that I am trying to escape him when I am

only trying to see the world. He calls me a liar and a whore. I beg for

forgiveness the way he taught me and I promise him that I will never ask

him again. This makes the hurting stop, for the time being, I will never

leave him. I will be his queen forever.

A week later, I find out that I am pregnant once again.

 And I am terrified.

Silas disappears for a week after our last interaction, I am thankful

and with the time I have, I spend my days by Ant's side. It makes up for the

time we have had to spend away from each other. It has been an unusual

change, from spending every day together without leaving each other's side

to me having to be away for these missions. It makes me feel homesick and

I can't imagine how Ant must feel. My strong little man, he promises me

that he is okay, it doesn't stop me from being overwhelmed with guilt.

With this extra time, I am left with my thoughts. I try not to get swept

up into my emotions, that is how I find myself getting into more trouble.

Silas is the definition of trouble. I got myself into this mess by letting my

emotions rule me. I had gone so long without anyone but Ant. in one night,

Silas managed to tear down the walls I had built to keep us safe. Well

Jonathon, maybe I am just torturing myself hoping that I will get Jonathon
and not Silas. The man at the bar with wire-framed glasses and a large grin

versus the devastatingly handsome wolf I have come to know him as. I can't

spend the rest of my days hoping for a glimpse of that person.

My thoughts are quickly halted by Ant's smile and as the days pass, I

try to move Silas back. He has made it clear what he thinks of me and it

solidifies my need to get us out of here. During this chunk of time, I get the

chance to delve back into something I have loved my entire life, drawing.

Random people that come to mind. buildings and skyscrapers, people I once

knew, drawings of Ant and Silas litter the notebook.

Silas's face continuing to pester me despite the grief he caused me

almost a week ago.

Another thing on my mind is a certain one-eyed man. This week

Samson has stayed back to keep a watchful eye on us, coming in every now

and then to check in on us. Once I caught him conversing with Ant before

he was called away. He even spoke to me a few times, pleasantly I might

add. I think he has finally gotten tired of fighting with me.

 Today is the best day I've had in a very long time. Ant smiles up at me

as I cook him his dinner, hyper off of the candy I gave him and happy that

we get to spend this time together. He understands why I have to leave, I

leave so that I can protect him but that doesn't mean he doesn't miss me

when I'm gone. It's hard to imagine my life without my son. It's hard to

imagine what I would be if he hadn't been born. Without him, I would

probably still be by Cain's side, in that cold room chained to a throne. A

queen, never Estrella. Never a person, just a hollow shell filled with Cain's

desires.

"Your birthday is coming up, have you thought about what you

want?" I turn off the stove and pull the chicken and veggies out to cool.

He taps his chin like he is thinking hard about it, I know exactly what

he wants before he says it.

"A kitty!"

"Robin isn't enough?" I know it's not, all he's ever wanted was a home

with a pet and a big yard for him to play in. I have only managed to give
him one-star hotels and broken down apartment complexes. Survival but

never a life. I can never forgive myself for that.

"I love Robin, but I would l-like a real kitty to play with." I nod in

understanding, placing his plate in front of him with his apple juice. He

thanks me, doing a little prayer before he digs into the food.

"You know what? When this is all over, we will get a nice house

somewhere far away where no one will find us. Just for the two of us. I'll

get you a cat and anything else your little heart could ever dream of." At my

words, Ant bearns and I pull out my notebook taking a seat next to him. I

begin to draw up our dream home, he tells me he wants his own room

because he is a big boy now and he talks about us building a tree house. He

announces that no girls are allowed except me and I note it down under his

watchful eye.

"You got big dreams, kid." I joke and he nods in agreement like there

is no doubt about it. It is something I admire greatly about Ant. After

everything, he's never stopped dreaming. He always believed that I could do

anything even when I faced defeat.

“I want an art room for me with books and a place for me to relax and

maybe a playroom so you can have all your toys. A nice big kitchen to cook

in and a big tub so you can have your bubble baths." He nods eagerly,

making sure I write it down. Sketching our dream for now and hoping one

day we can make it a reality. Ant mentions he wants a door connected to

both of our rooms so he can come in whenever he wants. He says I can't use

it, it's his special door. Laughing, my eyes squeeze shut and I look up from

where Ant rests his head against my shoulder and see Samson in the

doorway watching us.

He stares for a moment longer opening his mouth to speak but I cut in

first, “Um, I don't know if you're hungry I made more food just in case for

you." I don't know why I'm suddenly sheepish before we would be going

for each other's throats. We aren't and it is something I will have to get used

to. "Thank you." Manners maketh man. He's being nice to me and I plan to
find out what caused this change of heart. My eyes follow him while he

makes himself a plate, not looking back as he exits the kitchen.

Later that night, I cuddle Ant in my arms, he's half on top of me

watching the new Avengers movie. I run my hands over his curls, smiling at

the expression on his face. I would give anything to have more days like

this, a lifetime of just the moment. Neither of us growing older, holding one

another and on the edge of sleep. "You know I love you with all of my heart

right." I press his hand against my cheek as I watch him. He turns to me,

honey eyes and warm features similar to my own, "Of course, mama. I love

you, too." He is more beautiful than I can put into words.

I can't fall asleep so I watch Ant, dark lashes brushing his soft cheeks

and his lips set in a pout. I wish I could know what goes on in his head,

what he dreams about in his sleep. They are things I will never know, I

close my eyes, not asleep but welcoming the darkness of my mind.

Sometimes I forget who I am when I wake up when it's just me in the

hed. No one else, just me and my thoughts. The dark space that takes
residence in the back of mind has always been the only one that has stayed

alive. It is the greatest hiding place, the fortress I escaped to when my body

betrayed me and was betrayed by itself. I used to think I had control over

my body, over this dark space but now I realize that it takes over whenever

it wants. Survival does not let my guilt sink, it keeps it on the surface until I

feel like I am choking on my own breath.

I wonder what Ant will think about me when he is older, my kitty cat.

The offspring of two horrible people but he still managed to be this shining

light. Better than anything I could ever imagine, the only thing that has kept

me breathing.

He is so small that in a blink he could be swallowed whole. I wonder

it he will despise me for what I had to do to keep us alive. If he'll blame me

for every had thing that ever occurred in his lifetime. I cry myself to sleep

at night hecause of this self-hatred, of how much I was willing to give up to

be his mother. All I ever wanted was for Ant to be okay and alive.
 I hope he knows that he is more than an old testament and betrayal

and murder. I want him to know that he was my greatest achievement and

that he saved me, that he was loved by God. It never mattered how he came

into existence, he was never sin or guilt to me. He will always be my boy

and hopefully, no, when he grows up I hope he understands that.

I hope he doesn't see me as another wolf ripping his life apart.

My footsteps lead me outside the loft in the night and I see Samson

leaned against the balcony, smoke drifting from his nose as he smokes.

Samson seems to be around the same age as Silas, the scar is the only thing

that mars his appearance. He is about the same build as Silas but a couple of

inches shorter and less broad. All of these men still loom over me,

especially Silas.

I step out onto the balcony about to do something stupid, "Are you

okay?" Shut up, Estrella. Why did I even ask, I should have just left him

alone. The look on his face explains it all, he looked so forlorn. I couldn't
just leave him over here like this plus I'm trying to take some steps. He puts

his cigarette out on the ledge, the wind blowing the ash and fibers over.

“Thinking." He mutters, dusting off the rest of the cigarette away, I

decide to take a seat. The wind actually feels great out here, I've always

liked chilly nights like this. He isn't screaming at me to leave him alone so I

think I'm in the clear.

"Do-do you want to talk about it?" He finally faces me, giving me an

odd look that makes me just want to up and leave. Samson doesn't say

anything and I suddenly remember something. chewing on my bottom lip as

I try to decide whether or not I should do it.

"I don't want to step where I don't belong, sorry. I just want to give

you this." I open the notebook on my lap, my finger thumbing each paper

before I find her. I personally love portraits, there is so much you can catch

in one drawing. It carries a whisper of the person, a memento for those that

loved the muse. The only thing I colored was her eyes, the striking green

that had caught my eye for the first time. The determination, the strength,
and the rage, unlike any woman that entered that cold mansion. Now I see

that look is also in Silas's eyes. The rest of her image I left in pencil, not

wanting to affect anything else.

Samson watches me closely as I tear it from my notebook, passing it

to him. It's Wren, as I remembered her from our short meeting. A slight

heart-shaped face with sharp features, arched eyebrows and full lips, regal

in her own right. She had a fire I had never seen before in her eyes.

Someone who had had freedom before and would fight to get it back. I

never had freedom in my life, I never knew what it looked like, he did and

Cain took that fire from her along with everything else.

The one-eyed giant is quiet as he studies the image, I twist my hands

in my lap, hoping I didn't offend him. He'd probably shoot me. He doesn't,

Samson slowly takes the seat beside me, holding her image close to him.

My eyes cast down, wanting to give him a shred of privacy, from his look

Wren meant the world to him.

 "It looks just like her." He whispers, running his hand over the length

of her neck until he reaches the end of the page and finally looks up. He

asks me a silent question with his eyes and I answer, "I remembered her

above all the others, she had this fire in her that I had never seen before.

She wasn't scared. Sam. She was enraged." I was in awe of her and it looks

like anyone who knew her, was as well. He gives me a half-smile and

though it's filled with grief there's also some light to it. "Sounds like my

Wren. Firecracker and a ball-buster. Till the end, she didn't take anyone's

shit."

I hesitate, "Who was she, to you? You loved her?" I was enthralled by

the story, how different this world is to me. I feel like an outsider looking

in, barely grasping actual human emotion.

For a moment it is almost like he looks at me with pity, "Yes, I loved

her. She was my wife," It is suddenly clear now, the reaction in the

basement, his constant hate for me, rebelling against Silas's orders as they

pertained to me Wren was his wife.

 I am married to a man that killed his wife and destroyed him. I look

away feeling overwhelmed by the discovery. Guilt feasts on my insides and

I am plagued by the amount of hurt I have caused.

"Estrella." I shake my head, looking at the night sky. I hate myself, for

this life and every person that got dragged into it, "I'm so sorry." My voice

breaks, all this time he kept hope that she was alive. That he would one day

be reunited with his wife and I stole that from him. No wonder they all hate

me, everything I touch gets burned.

Sam breaks through my self-hatred, "Thank you for this, Estrella." I

feel his hand on my shoulder and gaze at him finally, there is such sorrow in

his eyes that it makes my heart constrict. "I lost most of my photos of her,

the wedding, the trips, everything was lost. Thank you for this." I nod

briefly, wanting to get back into bed so I can escape this sea of torment until

he speaks once more.

"I'm sorry for the way I treated you, I do not blame you for Wren. I

think I was so furious and confused and you were the closest I could get to
Cain. It took me more than a while and I hated you, I was so blinded by my

anger that I only saw Cain, not you. I apologize for that if Wren were here

to see how I have treated you she would have chewed my balls off," He

chuckles slightly and I wait for him to continue,

“The whole team had to switch our perspectives once you revealed

who you were. Silas's judgment is even more clouded than mine. It wasn't

just Wren that he lost because of Cain. He is fighting everything inside him

that wants to be with you." I feel called out, I had thought they didn't know

what was going on with Silas and I.

This is embarrassing. "We all want revenge and I know deep down,

you probably want revenge too, you just don't realize it."

The shadow across his face only makes half of it visible as he watches

me. "You were 15, chained to a merciless man and I understand that we all

have to do things so that we can survive. We might not be okay with them,

but that's life. You were whatever you needed to be for Cain and I can't
continue to hold onto this knowing Cain is the one behind all of our

torment."

Who is this guy that's replaced the Samson I've seen this past couple

of months? It's crazy to be seen by someone who proclaimed to hate me.

“I don't think I realized your part in all of this until I saw you with

Ant. All you are trying to do is keep him safe like I tried with Wren. I

thought I could get back to you for all the pain that was caused, I was

wrong and I hope you can forgive me for that."

“I get it," I shake my head bitterly, "I can't begin to understand how

you feel. I hope that my work can make it up to you in some way. I will

help you get Cain and he will be yours to deal with. If we are being honest,

I know I cannot face him again, he has had this control over me since

before he even bought me. He embedded himself into my life and mind

before I even knew it. He is the father of my child and even after everything

I don't think I would have the strength to kill him. All I'm good for is
running." Sam seems to understand, I am terrified of him and I don't think I

stand a chance against him.

"When the time comes, I'lI make sure you and Ant will be okay. We'll

start this over." Sam's promise warms my heart from the cold, I still don't

understand how he can tolerate me, let alone forgive me. He doesn't give

me much time to think about it though. He holds his hand out and I look at

it until I figure out what he's trying to do. I take it, "I'm Sam, nice to meet

you." He chuckles a bit as we shake hands, starting fresh.

I smile and it's a genuine real smile, it feels like a new chapter has

begun, "I'm Estrella, nice to meet you, too.

 |32| The Dark Current
Estrella Marlene Lorenzo

By the end of the week, we are on the move again. I am notified that

we won't be going back to the loft after everything that went down with

Dale. It left us exposed but we had to wait to move until we figured out

where Viper was being distributed from. Silas now has official control over

all of the Viper facilities in Chicago. It is time to expand and stop any new

activity from breaching. Finding Cain has just been an idea, a mission, but

now it is becoming a reality. I will one day soon have to face my monster

again.

Samson warns me that after we gain control of the base in Nevada,

Cain may appear. He will want to figure out who is behind it and come

looking for all of us. What he doesn't mention is if we are not careful about

this round Cain may figure out that I am with Silas. Hoppers are all over

Vegas helping make sure no errors occur. Cain will come for me as soon as
he is made aware of my location if I am somehow noticed by any higher-

ups.

I take one last glance at the loft before we leave. Where my story with

Silas officially began, the lies, betrayal, pain, and yearning stare back at me,

wishing to drag me back inside. This is not the first time I have left a

warzone behind me. We flee from the rubble behind us and to our new

destination. Bags packed with Ant buckled up in the back seat, we make our

way towards the airport. Nerves settle in my stomach at the thought of

being on a plane again. The weight of it makes me feel like I am sinking

right into my seat. My eyes scan the roads and hills as we drive past unable

to quell the anxiety. I wish it didn't have such a strong hold on me.

Sam reports back all of the intel Vincent and Reynolds got while in

Las Vegas surveillancing the Arturi's. The Arturi's have been stationed there

for the last month working on the production of Viper, all while Cain

remains somewhere below. Always lurking in the shadows, waiting for his

next move. Vincent is the lead in Vegas, sending updates to all of us while

he trails them. Creed's information was fruitful and they discovered the
entire new drug ring being built there. What I need to find out is Arturi's

connections to the team and where the sites are located. It's one thing to

discover them but now we must find them. I need to get in close enough to

dispel any contacts and information he has on Cain.

Then I will disappear like I always do.

As of now, Viper would have its own market, hitting big cities first

and from there complete and utter chaos. Silas had "private" business to

deal with and brought Adrian along as recall. I don't ask a lot of questions

because I don't want to start a conversation I am not ready for. I am glad

that Samson and I are on good terms but that does not mean I am going to

try to be Silas's buddy. He has stated time and again how he feels about me.

After surveillancing Alexi Arturi, son, and new director of Alexi

productions, Vincent and Reynolds were able to see his pattern and figure

out how to embed me into it. I'm giving myself a silent pep talk knowing I

will have to face Silas today. Sam and I have been talking about almost
everything, growing closer to our destination. Now, as we get closer the

unavoidable faces me.

Samson continues, "He is a playboy, wave a little pussy in front of his

face and he'll be in the palm of your hands." He says it like it's the easiest

thing in the world, turning into the back entrance of the airport. Our masks

are already on when the plane comes in view.

I snicker, "I love that you indirectly called me a pussy, thanks."

“You're welcome." He takes a glance at me with a smirk on his face.

"I was thinking, should we make a secret handshake, have a

sleepover? I saw that in a movie once," I joke and he scoffs from beside me,

sliding into the parking lot and I see two black SUV's waiting for us.

There's no running now.

"Fuck no, and now you're making me regret my decision." Poor guy, I

chuckle, keeping my eyes closed and trying to take calming breaths. The

door unlocks and opens for me and I force myself to exit the car. The men

grab our luggage and I gather a comatose Ant in my arms. His scent brings
me some comfort, my legs that of a Bambi when I make my way up the

stairs. It takes everything in me not to turn around and run out of here.

My sneakers hit the platform and I enter the plane, seeing the

surroundings are the same as last time. I am about to make another bad joke

to Sam in hopes of easing the tension when I turn and see Silas already on

board.

"Estrella." My name rolls off of his tongue, taking my attention to his

seated position. Large hands clasped between his legs with his elbows on

his knees already studying me.

Jesus, why does he always have to look so good?

It makes me sick to my stomach to see him like this, not one hit

affected by my presence like I am with his. When his eyes land on mine, his

full tempting lips form a brooding line, eyes holding back any emotions I

might use against him. He has shaved the beard he left with leaving a five-

o'clock shadow that pronounces his sharp jawline. Silas stands from his seat
and I am made aware of his body once again. Big and Broad are the two

words that always come to mind, in height, I reach his collarbones.

The button-up shirt plastered to his muscled torso leaves me fighting

to find my tongue. Tattoos peek out from his rolled-up sleeves and my

hands flex at the sight. A suit jacket that matches his tapered pants, rests on

the back of his seat along with his gun holster. Unarmed but always ready,

his gaze penetrates me and I may be thinking too much into it but he looks

like he is scanning me to see if any harm has come to me. As if he is

checking to make sure that I have not been hurt during his time away. I do

the same subconsciously, I should not worry about a man that could easily

kill me if I prove unuseful.

This isn’t Jonathan from our first meeting, this is Silas, the wolf.

"Silas." I acknowledge him and for some reason, it makes his eyes

narrow on me. My mind runs wild, it would be nonsense to think he would

worry about me, I buckle Ant in his seat and he instantly goes back to sleep.

I'm glad that he won't have to see me break down.

 "Take off in one minute." The intercom informs the passengers and I

press my hands to my face, hating that I can feel them tremble. Cain's not

here, Cain won't get me, I'm going to be okay.

“I need whatever you guys gave me last time," I call out, hoping

someone understands. I would rather be asleep during this part of the trip or

I'm worried I will fall into another panic attack. They take their seats and

the plane is already moving, I close my eyes to try and concentrate on my

breathing. The panic makes its way up from my stomach, to my throat, I'm

faced with the plane once again, Silas across from me and Samson on the

other side of me. It is like I am shut-in. "Talk to me." I gasp as the plane

starts to move down the freeway, any distraction will do.

Sam starts, "What did you want to be when you grew up?" I half

laugh, half cry, "I wanted to be an artist." Funny, I hadn't thought about that

in a very long time.

"What's your middle name?"

 I hate my middle name, "Marlene." I want to smack Samson when I

hear a chuckle from him.

The bastard likes to piss me off. He stops when I glare at him and I

briefly connect eyes with Silas. I wish he wouldn't look at me like that.

"What was your brother like?"

Closing my eyes I can see him now, a huge grin and big brown eyes,

“Xavier, smart, so smart. Ant looks so much like him when he was little. He

was younger but he always tried to protect-" The plane lurches and I

instinctively grab for something, finding my hand around Samson's arm.

Surprising me further, he doesn't pull away allowing me to hold onto him.

"My father was harsh to him, he wanted to shape him to rule but to me, he

was cruel. Xavier tried to protect me even though he was a year younger

than me. He was fiercely protective and brave. Always got himself into all

kinds of trouble though. I loved him to pieces."

There is a moment of silence from us, only Ant's soft snores and the

sound of the wind rushing by fill the plane. Silas is the one to speak this
time causing shivers to run down my spine at his voice. "Why do you fear

planes?" The plane rocks and I dig my nails into the armrests, looking for

words.

"As soon as my father agreed to the sale, I was taken. Cain knocked

me out and when I woke up, I was being carried onto a plane. I tried to fight

and he-" I mash my lips together to keep me from making a sound, "When

Cain put me on that plane, it was the last time I ever saw my family." I look

up, breathing through my nose, finally opening my eyes. Silas looks

haunted and I wonder if my panic is just making me see things.

"I am reminded of everything he did to me once he took me away."

One of the men appears from the back with the syringe and Silas waits for

me to finish. "I will have to relive everything from the plane and afterward

so please." My voice breaks and without delay, the needle pierces my neck.

Silas's moss-colored eyes do not leave mine as I sink into my seat,

welcoming the darkness of my mind.

 

A cool breeze pulls me from my medicated sleep. I wake slowly,

glancing out the window and seeing lights in the distance. They are so

bright it burns my eyes slightly, however, the view is incredible. It is a lot

different from the cluster of tall buildings and greenery in Chicago. From

what I can see, there is a lot of open space and street lamps guiding us. We

are in a car now and I wonder how I got moved. Ant is asleep, and looking

over I see that Vincent and Reynolds are sitting beside him. I must have

joined while we were still asleep. Silas and Samson are talking upfront, not

aware that I am awake and I take my chance to listen in.

“You're sure nothing happened when I was gone?" It's Silas who asks

the question, not bothering to look away from the road. It's night out and

cars speed past us on the two-lane street.

Samson sighs, exasperated, "I'm telling you nothing happened, both

of them were fine. How about you ask me what you really want to ask?” I
can hear a sharp clunk and recognize the sound. Sam reassembles a gun in

the front seat, snapping the pieces of the weapon back in place. That's sad if

that's the only thing he does for fun. The car zooms down the freeway and I

know we still have a ways to go before we hit the actual city.

"Why are you two so close all of a sudden, huh?" I can see Silas's grip

on the wheel tighten as he throws the question at Sam. It seems he's been

wanting to ask for a while, "I saw that move on the plane." I didn't know

grabbing Samson's arm during my panic would cause such a reaction.

Should I reach over and smack him?

Pirate scoffs, "Well if you actually tried to talk to her half of the time

you are trying to get into her pants, you would find that she is a rather

interesting person." My eyes widen at Sam's tone, he actually seems mad at

him. Silas jerks his head to look at him, glaring at the side of his head.

“I will shoot you in the fucking head."

“Yeah right, you are just letting your jealousy affect your feelings. We

are friends, I have no ill intentions. You forced me to stay back to watch her
for more than a week, shit happens." I couldn't have said it any better,

Samson- two, Silas- zero.

"What happened to the whole she's the enemy talk? You suddenly

trust her?"

"It is different now and you know that. We are all on each other's side

and instead of fighting one another, we need to band together and stop Cain.

You're the only one making things more difficult. I'm thinking of Wren, she

would want us to help her" I bite my lip, looking away from the two

soldiers and out the window to see where we are. Their conversation rolling

over in my head as the minutes pass.

There is a huge hill we drive past until it clears and I am left gaping.

Oh my God. Turning towards the front of the car, I shout, "Wait! Stop the

car." The car immediately stops, probably startling Silas, and I don't look

back, grabbing Ant and exiting the car. "Estrella! Wait-" I am already

jogging, energy I have never felt before rushing through me. I hit a patch of

earth and it feels like I sink, I don't stop until I get close enough. Not
knowing if it is the wind that causes tears to enter my eyes or the water

staring back at me. Saltwater and warm sand, the ocean sits in front of me

rushing towards us.

"Honey, wake up." I gently shake Ant from his slumber. He groans,

not wanting to wake up and I chuckle, kissing his face until he does. His

beautiful eyes finally meet mine and I smile, "Look!" He rubs his face and

finally turns, the waves on the shore, the huge vast ocean waiting for us.

Ant blinks a few times before stopping, freezing in shock before he looks at

me,

"Ocean!!" He screams in delight, hugging me tight as he watches the

waves come close. We hold one another, laughing at the sheer sight of the

dark water. I bury my face in his hair, kneeling in the sand and he jumps,

pulling his shoes off. I follow his lead, both of us giggling at the grains

slipping through our toes.

"Weird!" We say it at the same time making us laugh more, I feel

high, happier than I have been in years. Together, we take hesitant steps
towards the waves, "You've never seen the ocean." I turn to see Silas and

the rest of them watching us, I guess they followed after us. I wipe at my

face, feeling stupid for tearing up over this. Something as minuscule as this

feels life-changing to me. What it could be like if I was free. I shake my

head, keeping my grip tight on Ant's hand.

"No, we haven't, I promised I would show Ant one day," I tell him, we

take the last step forward and our feet get swept up by the water. It's ice-

cold and Ant squeals, jumping to hold me and we can't stop laughing. “I

never thought I would get the chance to see it." Another wave comes and I

pull Ant up by his arms so it barely misses him. He throws his head back

and looks up at me with big brown eyes. So happy it makes me want to cry.

As the wave recedes we run towards it, holding each other and

screaming when it starts coming back, trying to outrace it. We're too slow

against the ferocious wave so I pick Ant up, managing to keep him from

getting soaked and squealing when it wets my pants. Joy, this is what this

feels like. I have only felt this a few times in my lifetime, Xavier's first

puzzle, mother's first bloom, the day Ant was born and the milestones he
passed, the day I escaped Cain and now, the first time Ant and I saw the

ocean.

I face the men again and they just stand and watch us, "Do we have

time?" I ask and Silas just nods his head, not saying a word and lets us have

our time. The peace before the storm. We play in the water and eventually

the sand before we just sit. Me, buried in the sand with Ant on my lap,

watching the waves go back and forth as the sky darkens. I don't deserve

anything this beautiful

Tears fill my eyes and I close them, keeping them to myself. I don't

want to ruin such a precious memory. Behind my closed eyelids, I imagine

my mother looking down at me, seeing Ant and I on the beach.

Experiencing something we never thought we would. I remember her,

tending to her bush of red roses, telling me her wishes of one day sailing the

water. Just a boat and an ocean to carry us away.

Maybe thar's what I'll do when this is all over, sail away with Ant and

discover a new home or maybe have a home next to the water. Wake up to
the sound of the waves every morning with Ant safe and sound. It's a dream

that seems too sweet to think about. So for now, I stand with Ant in my

arms and clean us both up before getting back into the car. Living to fight

another day, for my dream and his.

 |33| The Great Arturi
Estrella Marlene Lorenzo

Sounds from the crowd surround me as I lean back and let the sun hit

my face. The weather is high in the 90's, perspiration decorating my chest

and cheeks from the blazing sun. Opening my eyes, I hear the light change

and cross the street. I pull the short white sundress back down to cover my

thighs as the wind picks up outside. The restaurant buzzes with activity and

I watch the families converse and eat together. Sometimes I imagine myself

as the happy wife or distant wishes of being the giddy daughter laughing at

her father's stories.

My family dinners were never like this, happy, I remember the long

gold and brass dining table that separated us at all sides. We all knew our

place in my father's kingdom, my father at the head of the table and his

queen across from him wearing her best gown. Her silver dress highlighted
the green specks in her eyes and when paired with a dark red lip, she looked

gorgeous.

She smiled the most when she was with my father, now I know it is

because she was programmed to. She was a Queen, a wife, and a mother

and nothing else. She had a role. And later I would be forced to become the

same. I stopped being a person and I wonder when I first started to notice

her fading away.

My family dinners were never this warm. We are because we were

ordered to, to sit together and perform in my father's act. The perfect family.

The blood king, his silent wife, his broken son, and the daughter he never

wanted.

The sun beats against my partially exposed back as I enter the

restaurant, the tents outside finally giving me shade from the sun as I walk

through looking for my target this afternoon, Alexi Arturi. He is one of the

big bosses in the East Coast. Alexi is known for dabbling into all kinds of

different drugs from across the planet and distributing it here. Viper is just
another sale to him. The Kingpin is not here yet so it gives me time to get

ready.

I sit at one of the large empty booths, pulling out my book, and

flipping to the last page that I was on. I make sure to keep my eye out but

try to finish the chapter I am on. There is a small bell above the door that

will notify me if anyone else enters the restaurant. My eyes floor through

the lines as it catches more of my interest until I flip to the last page just in

time to hear the little bell toll.

I highlight one of the quotes just as he starts walking my away, setting

my pen on the table I watch as it rolls across the surface and lands on the

floor in front of him. He looks down but before he can reach for it, I stick

my leg out using my foot to drag the pen towards me.

His eyes immediately draw to my long tan leg before trailing up and

under the short sundress, I'm wearing. I know he is getting a glance between

my legs at the matching white panties I'm wearing. I mutter a quick sorry,

dragging the pen next to me and bending over to grab it. My large breasts
press against the edge of the fabric when I lean over and I note his hand

clenching inside of his right slack pocket at the sight.

I right myself in my seat and go back to my book without another

look at him. I flip back to the page I was on and ignore his presence beside

me completely. "It's really no problem, gorgeous." He responds and I hum,

moving to the next page and not bothering to look at him. Usually, a little

flesh and my tits hook them in and I am just waiting for him to get fed up

with my lack of attention.

"Is anyone sitting here?" Hook. Line. And sinker.

He seems to be the type of man that lacks self-control from what I

have read up on him. He's never had a steady relationship and spends

money like it's grown on trees. I bet it does for him and his father's empire.

He runs full-throttle into everything that he does without a second thought.

He's the type of man to ask permission but do it anyway.

Which is why when he asks to join me he sits down not even a second

later. He is a rather large man the sun ray that had just been shining on me is
blocked by his broad shoulders now and replaced by his megawatt smile. I

glance up with a bored expression as if the presence of the great Alexi

Arturi is not something that most women would kill for. He smirks,

watching me get back to my book.

"No, go right ahead, make yourself comfortable." My sarcastic tone

makes him smile more and he shifts so that his legs cradle my own. It is a

move most dominant men make, it makes them feel like they can trap you

and hold you as long as they wish. Mr. Arturi likes control, good to know.

"What is your name, bookworm?" I sigh, looking back up at him and

acting annoyed. "What is your name, stranger?" I ask instead, watching him

peel off his coat and start to get comfortable. I cannot lie and say he's ugly.

He is actually extremely attractive with dark brown eyes and chiseled

cheeks and jawline, All sharp lines and no softness. I wonder if one punch

would shatter his perfect face.

"Alexi. But you can call me Alex. You?"

 Introduction phase complete. The Arturi family was said to make it

big on the marketing and production of movies, They were well-known

across the country and women threw themselves at him in hopes of

becoming a star. Most never saw the limelight they dreamed at.

Truthfully, his Family made most of their money in arms-deals and

underground drug rings. In the last decade, they made most of their money

from drug testing, making new drugs to enhance new pleasures. Now it is

just one drug they are trying to get out into the great big vulnerable world.

"Veronica," I open my book once more, "Now, I can get back to my

book without reeling over what the name of the handsome creep might be."

"You think I'm handsome?" When he smiles, the right side of his

mouth stretches higher than his left. I wonder if he is right-handed,

sometimes with movements the one side is more pronounced because of the

dominant hand.

"Slip of tongue."
 "I bet it's every man's wet dream to see just how you use that tongue."

He says it slowly and I ignore the flushed feeling that runs through me,

watching his tongue glide over his lips when he speaks. He is as good at his

tricks as I am.

"Adulatore." I smile and his grin widens when he hears my Italian,

men like him usually like a wornan with roots from his homeland.

Something about tradition or maybe a weird kink about finding a woman

like his mother. He will instantly want to know more about me, who and

what I am.

"I should have known from your ample… vocabulary that you had

roots in the motherland."

"Half. My mother is from Latin America."

"I must have hit the mother load then." Alexi's phone pings and I take

a look over only for him to pocket it quickly, placing his whole focus on

me. I reach for my book when he grabs the end of the book taking it from

me. Alex grabs my hand instead, opening my palm and running his fingers
over it. His hair falls close to his face, the shoulder-length hair a mass of

curls against his neck. The way it is combed and styled lets me know he

cares a lot about how he looks. Perception is everything for a man like him

and I wonder how far it stretches.

“You are a very open man for someone who hides his phone every

time it rings."

He ignores my comment and dances his fingers across my forearm.

As I thought, a very forward man.

"What is the book about? It must be very interesting if you are willing

to ignore me, what was the word you used? Oh right, handsome man."

Cocky, very cocky Vince states through the earpiece lodge in my eardrum. I

know.

"It is a book about a woman who kills a stranger for being too

annoying." Alex laughs at this and his calf brushes against mine, teasingly.

He may think I'm a shy, lone girl with a book in the middle of a busy cafe.

All alone and vulnerable. Easily taken.

 I'm about to flip it on his head. I lean back in my seat and his eyes are

on my rising breasts, I move my right foot between his legs and rest it

against the booth. He glances down at my heeled foot inches from his dick

with a smirk. It is a dangerous act, am I being playful and flirtatious or is

this a threat? I will leave it up to him to decide.

He decides to ignore it, instead deciding to wrap his hand around my

ankle. "I am trying to talk to a beautiful woman and she seems too

distracted by a book to speak to me."

"I am trying to read said book and a strange man has interpreted my

silence and stolen my book."

I shift my foot a bit and he stops me, his hand on my calf now. Alex

gets distracted by the skin, moving further up while watching my face. He

must have forgotten why he came here in the first place. We continue with

our conversation, over an hour with his questions going from what I do for

a living to who's place we are going to after I finish my coffee. I sip the
drink, letting him explore the smooth skin of my leg, coming closer when I

feel the plate beneath my shoe vibrate softly.

What he doesn't realize is that there is a chip in my heel that is

accessing all the data on his phone as we speak. I knew it would be the

easiest to place it somewhere he would not guess. As he is playing with my

skin, I am gaining details on all the contacts and locations he has on his

phone. Another trick.

"How old are you?"

“22."

"What's your favorite position?" He asks suddenly, he is hoping to

take my off guard but I don't give him what he expects. A smirk makes its

way to my lips as I wrap my lips around the straw of my milkshake

"Doggy. It's deeper but if I'm feeling fancy, my legs bent next to my

ears " He grunts at this pulling at my leg causing me to slip down a bit in

my seat. My foot is now resting on the bulge between his legs, his

expression heated from my reply, "I'm very… flexible."

 A hear a curse in my earpiece and turn slightly to see Vince sitting

next to the window with a computer. He tries to look distracted with his

work but I know he's anything but. Oops. I totally forgot that they are all

listening to our conversation.

"You're a witch."

"So I've been told." I start to pull my leg away but he catches it,

showing his hand which my charm is currently in. It was connected to the

zipper at the hem of my dress. Good to know he's sneaky too, I wouldn't

expect anything less.

"You're good with your hands, Mr. Handsy."

"Oh, you have no idea."

“Well, so am I." I reach between my cleavage as he watches me pull

the watch I stole from his wrist just a minute ago. Alex's eyes widen as I

throw it at him, he catches it easily and it gives me the chance to pull my

leg back and stand up.

I fix my sundress while wiping imaginary dust from the cotton.

 "My ride's here. It was good to meet you, Alex." He stays seated,

grabbing my hand to keep me from walking away. His eyes have a flare in

them that wasn't there before. He sees a challenge getting away and I hope

he tries to catch me. "I would give anything for just one night with you."

I grin, "Most men do."

Alex smiles too, pulling out a business card with his other hand and I

pluck it from his grip between two fingers. I read the card out loud, "Alexi

Arturi. Production Management."

"Call me if you ever change your mind, I would love to see you

again." I smile shoving the card down my dress and his dark eyes watch

every move. “I think someone else would love to see me again." I push his

hand away and place my leg between his outstretched ones making my

thigh press against his erection. Alex growls, gripping my thigh under my

dress and I giggle, ignoring the gag I want to give at the sound.

"Have a great rest of your day, Mr. Arturi."

 "And to you, Veronica." I walk towards the entrance, feeling his eyes

on my ass as I leave and I look over my shoulder to catch him red handed. I

laugh and walk towards the taxi empty-handed, wondering when he will

realize I left my book there for him to find. An inscription in the back of the

book has my fake name with a heart over the i and a scrawl of a phone

number I know he will call.

The taxi leaves the curb and I look towards the driver's seat and grin

at Reynalds. Passing him the wire that I had under my dress, he locks it into

the driver's compartment making a right turn into the city.

"I think it went well, Reynolds. You can drop me off at the hotel."

I am pulling on a t-shirt when the door to my hotel room opens. I turn

with my gun in hand and see Silas standing inside the room. Realizing it's

just him, I put the gun down, "Hello."

 He stays silent and I sit on the bed watching him pull out a device.

From the silver wire, I know it is a wire detector to ensure that no one is

listening. When he closes the door, the screen clears and the door

compresses, sealing us in. I fidget with a loose thread from the sheets while

he does a run-through, not wanting to look at him for too long.

He puts it away before turning to me and I realize what a bad idea it is

to have us both alone in one room, He might not even think of me that way

anymore after finding out who I am. Sometimes I'm worried he might just

cut his losses and gun me down before I could stop him. I know his track

record is probably as long as mine.

"Report the morning." He is clinical, I don't think I've had a

conversation longer than a comple of sentences since he left. It's fine by me,

this is better, no feelings, in the long run, will help. When Cain is out of the

picture it will be easier for me to leave this all behind. Or it's what I have

been telling myself.

 "I made contact with Mr. Arturi. He seemed very interested and I left

the shoe by the door with the chip. We got all of the information off of his

phone but we only have a couple of hours with it. Alexi will change phones

by tonight like usual so we want to get everything before he clears the

cache." Silas nods, grabbing the shoe and popping the sole out to retrieve

the plate and wire Samson cleverly installed in my sole.

"Do you think he will make a move?" We both know the answer. I

stand to put the shoe away and lock it up.

"Yes, he tried to keep me from leaving and asked me to spend the

night with him." I try to keep the smirk from my face, things like this

shouldn't get me high but they do. I have found enjoyment in the games I

know I will win. Silas sees this, "Seems like you have done that before."

Silas suggests and I put some of my clothes away in the drawer. I sigh,

pushing it closed and turning to face Silas. He already has his eyes on me,

the tension in the room is suffocating and I wish the others were here to try

to diffuse it but they are trying to put together all the information I have

collected.
 "You know I have." We don't talk about it, the missions I completed

for Cain and I don't question him about what he did when he was under

Cain's command. It is an unspoken rule because we both know he never had

us do anything good. We were bath pawns to him.

"You two really looked like a good pair." Is Silas jealous? No. I turn

back to him and he is back scanning the room for bugs, his back to me.

"I make a lot of men think they have found their soulmate." I retort

and he stops for a second as if my words caught him off guard before he

returns to his search in the bathroom. When he refurns he passes me a

document with all of Alex's spots, nightclubs, golf clubs, houses, and much

more. We will have to do a search soon of his main property. I am our way

in.

"He will contact me soon, from there I can get into his loft." Silas

nods, sending a message to the others, “I will probably need something that

can knock him out so you guys can get in." The plan starts forming in my
mind, the parts coming together and I explain our next move to Silas. Alex

should be able to contact me by the end of tonight or the latest, tomorrow.

A knock suddenly comes to the door and we both freeze. None of the

men would knock because of their key cards so that means it can only be

one person. Am I psychic or something? I did not expect him to find me this

fast.

"Closet, now," I call quietly pulling off my shirt and pulling at my

leggings. Silas's dark eyes catch on my movements and I have to repeat

myself. "Why the fuck are you taking off your clothes?" He growls and I

glare, throwing a pillow at him to get him moving.

"Just shut up, I know what I'm doing." I grab the robe and turn away

from him, peeling my bra off and throwing the lacy piece of nothing onto

the bed. I manage to completely wet my hair and face before making it to

the door. Silas is safely hidden in the closet by the bed when I open it.

"Yes?" As I expect Alexi Arturi stands before me looking better than I

would admit. His lips are parted as he takes me in and I cross my arms
under my breasts, opening the door further. I made sure to barely close the

robe, leaving all my cleavage out and my leg to his hungry eyes.

"Alex? What the hell are you doing here?" I act shocked, I knew he

would find me. It was what I wanted but I didn't think he would find me

this fast. I gave him enough clues, a number that he could pin my location

from, and a name to ask the hotel receptionist what room I'm in. I guess he

got impatient.

"My God, you are something else." He pushes his way in and I see

him cradling my book in his hands. Thank God he actually brought the

book back, I’ve been wanting to finish it. "Alex stop thinking with your

dick, I was in the shower. How did you find me?"

"I can't." Suddenly, he presses me against the wall, his full lips

slamming onto mine. I moan, pulling at his long hair making sure to dig my

nails in. He grabs my legs and hoists me up against the wall and I wrap my

legs around his waist feeling his erection nudge me. I play my part and
moan wantonly, giving him a little bit of what he wants until his lips start

trailing towards my breasts.

"Alex, stop." I pant, grabbing his face and pulling away but he kisses

me again, groaning when I grind against his bulge. He's one hell of a kisser

but if he tries anything I won't hesitate to snap his neck. After a bit of

maneuvering, I manage to peel him away from me and almost wince at the

sight of the very hard bulge pressing against his trousers.

“You are unlike any woman I have ever met." Alexi pants, reaching

for my robe and I smack his hand away, tightening it around me.

"So you are just going to show up out of nowhere, attack me, and still

not answer my question? How did you know where I was?"

"I have connections in every city, Veronica. And you forgot your

precious book." I roll my eyes, picking the book up from the floor, and

putting it on the table.

"You're going on a date with me tonight." He demands and I raise a

brow at his tone. He sighs, "I want you to go out with me tonight. I haven't
been able to get you out of my head since this morning. Don't make me beg,

Veronica:" Bingo.

"But I love it when men beg," I whine and he grabs me, pinning me to

his chest, he groans when he glances back down at my cleavage. “Veronica,

" He trails his nose along my jaw, "Come tonight. And I don't mean just the

date.”

I sigh, "Let's say I come with you tonight, what do I get out of this?"

"You get to spend the night with one of the most famous men in Las

Vegas and afterward, you will have the whole night in my bed." Alex steps

closer and I know Silas can see everything through the panels of the closet

and for some reason it thrills me when Alex leans over and kisses me. I

wonder if Silas feels any claim to me as this man ravages my mouth, his

hands running over me and holding me tight. It is all fake but I wonder if it

makes Silas feel anything. I want him to feel something. Anything for me.

I make my choice while another man touches me the way Silas used

to. His hands a phantom compared to Silas's touch, nothing could ever
compare.

I hope that Silas feels a sliver of the torture I do.

 |34| The Dead Man's Bed
Estrella Marlene Lorenzo

The target is a 27-year-old male, features of a Greek god, and a

deadly trained operative. Highly aggressive, abrasive, with a wicked tongue

and body that should be declared illegal. An animal that takes what he

wants when he wants it.

All of these red flags and yet I have teased this animal out of hiding.

I haven't always been the smartest thinker, I find that I can choose

rash decisions over calculated guesses when my feelings come to play. My

emotions take over before my training does. What happened a few minutes

ago is proof of that. Instead of keeping things professional and distant, I

pushed the buttons Silas has specifically for me. The things he tries to hide

when we are in close contact with one another. I knew it would trigger him

and now I want to hide in this hotel room until he forgets all about me.
 Running my hands down my face, I stare up at the ceiling all ready

for my date with the drug kingpin. I need to get Alex alone in his loft so we

can get the documents and any clues to when the next shipment gets sent to

Vegas. We will be able to track it back from the source and hopefully, back

to Cain. Then I can finally be free of him. This should be my main

objective, because of Silas I can't seem to pay attention to it. I have yet to

master keeping Silas out of my head.

My hair is straightened, the prosthetics from earlier still secured and

my blue contacts go well with the dress. It is a dark blue spaghetti strap

dress that falls mid-thigh, barely holding my goods which is the point. Most

men only think with their dicks, especially a man like Alexi.

I must admit I look good, a little too good and I hope that I don't have

to run into Silas before I leave. With a deep breath, I notify Samson of my

departure and tell him to meet me at the door to get the tranquilizer for

tonight. The keypad lights up, letting me know he is on his way.

 Waiting at the door, the sensor blinks letting me know that he has

arrived. To be safe, I slide the chain lock in place, opening the door just

enough to peek outside into the hall. Relief fills me when I see Sam

smirking at me through the gape.

"Thanks." A sigh leaves me, reaching out for the vial until a hand

suddenly reaches for it over my shoulder from behind me. Oh shit. The

skull tattoo on his hand glares at me, smoke trailing up his veiny forearm.

His chin brushes the top of my head when he speaks,

"That is all." Silas’ breath fans over my naked shoulder from behind

me, standing over me while Sam waves goodbye not even trying to save

me. He's dead if I survive this. As slyly as possible I reach for the chain to

try to escape when he grabs me by the back of my hair and slams me

against the door, effectively shutting it with my body.

"Did you think I would just let you go?" Pain blooms on my cheek

from being pressed against the door so hard. The way he has my body

positioned makes me arch against him, my ass digging into the hard length
between his legs. He grinds it into me, making me feel what I have done to

him.

"I was hoping we could handle this like adults," He doesn't seem

amused by my sarcasm, digging his nails into my thigh underneath my

dress.

"And by that you mean," His lips skimming my neck now, "Running

away." Exactly. This bastard knows me well.

I expect him to speak again, instead, his hand plays with the hem of

my dress, his fingers inching up further and further. If he doesn't stop I

might melt in his grasp. Almost impatiently, he lifts the back of my dress,

revealing the black lace thong underneath. It's a see-through little number

that I even gawked at when I pulled it from the bag. The groan that leaves

his lips makes me wet, his hand smoothing over my ass before he grabs a

handful of it. It's quiet like he's trying to think and restrain himself at the

same time.
 "I’ve fucking missed this fat ass." Silas's words burn through me, his

finger dipping into the waist of my panties, pulling it away, and then letting

it hit my skin. The sting doesn't match the one his hand leaves on my ass in

the next second. He spins me around, not giving me room to run and I am

forced to face him. I take the chance to look over him, cursing him for how

good he looks. His white dress shirt and pants mold to his body like a

fucking gem, doing little to hide his broad shoulders and tight muscle.

"Your little pussy is soaked, isn't it?" He goes to reach for me and I

jerk away, not giving him the satisfaction of discovering I am. Puddy in his

hands, ready to do anything he wants as soon as he calls. I'm pathetic and

I've missed him but I will never admit it to him.

Anger fills me for a moment and I slip, "Worried he might make me

wetter, huh?" He stills against me, my question taking him by surprise. Silas

grabs a chunk of my hair and yanks as punishment. His glare is harsher

now, I can't turn away even if it feels like he burns through me.
 "Are you going to fuck him?" His question gives me a glimpse of the

turmoil going through him. The agony of wanting me but never having me.

This is the Silas I know, eager to get another taste of what is forbidden. I

hope this want drives him mad. It makes me smile, finally seeing how much

I can torture Silas Wolfe. He doesn't like it one bit. Glaring down at me and

tightening his hold on my hair until I wince.

"I thought you wanted me to do whatever it takes?" My snarky reply

is strained from being held back. His hand reaches up and grabs my jaw,

forcing me to look at him. God spent extra time making this animal of a

man, something so bad for me has never felt this good. I can't look away no

matter how much I want to.

"Stop answering my questions with questions. "He growls, annoyed

with me, "Do not test me, Estrella. I am seconds away from tying you up to

that bed and fucking you close to death." My breath stops with him so

close, I try to move again and he squeezes me tighter making me groan. His

firm body presses me up against the wall and I can't move again.
 I sneer, "You don't own me."

"I don't own you. But I do own this." His hand reaches down and he

cups my pussy in his hand. My clit throbs against the heat, he thinks this is

a game as he slowly runs his fingers over my engorged bud. I'm so wet I

can feel the fabric of my thong sticking to my flesh. I want to cry out at his

touch, something I have missed for so long.

"No one else can fuck her like I can, make you scream and beg to

cum. You miss my dick tearing you apart, you want me inside you right

now I bet." I bite down on my tongue to keep from moaning when he

circles my clit, pushing my thong aside so the air hits it. I'm squirming,

exactly where he wants me. As if hearing my cry, a knock comes to the

door, pulling my head from the lust induced haze. It cuts through the

moment, throwing me back into reality, he stiffens, realizing he must let me

go now.

I need to complete this mission for him even if he hates it. Silas

presses one last kiss to the hollow of my throat, breathing me in and giving
me his last command,

"Don't do anything stupid or I'll have to kill that fucker before we get

our information. Then I will have my filthy way with you in that dead man's

bed." He steps back with one last dark look, disappearing from view, his

expression telling me that it is a threat he's not afraid to complete.

"Red or white?"

"Water." Alexi gives me a look and I watch carefully as he fills my

glass, his loft is exquisite of course, fancy art and custom furniture decorate

the building. He likes to showcase his wealth, the moment we entered he

began to tell me the costs of his paintings and sculptures. The conversation

has been around his travels and career pursuits, basically how he made

money and how he spent it. I nod and look around like I am amazed when

really I can't wait to get out of this dump. I'm not impressed by little boys

and their toys.

 Trying my best to keep myself clear-headed becomes a challenge. I

can still feel Silas's lips on my neck, his breath fanning my lips, teasing me

with his body so close. It's payback and I know he will do much more if I

give him the chance. Alex holds my hand, his lips moving but I do not hear

a sound from them. All I can wrap my head around is that Silas's hands feel

better, rough from years of battle, scarred from war. Alex is not Silas. I don't

think any man will ever compare.

Get your head in the game, stupid. I shake my head subconsciously

and smile at Alex. "You're a big man. So, how'd you even get in this

business?" It seems like an innocent question because he thinks I don't

know what he actually does for a living. I'm supposed to be the mysterious

girl he ran into by chance, nothing more.

“Family trade with good resaurces and money, you know?" He tries to

seem humble and it makes my eye twitch. I have seen the records, a couple

of years back he tried to cut a few ropes with the production of heroin. He

started mixing pure batches with other drugs to make more quantity for less

money. That year alone killed thousands of people around the world. The
company had to go dark after and move so they could not be traced. Alexi

Arturi is rash, domineering, and as selfish as they come. Bad enough he's in

the drug business but he also has left a trail of dead bodies behind him

It's a dog eat dog world and Artuti is the dog.

"What about you, Veronica, what do you do?"

I wipe my mouth, "It's all up in the air, I used to model while I was in

school and now I am just looking for a place to land." The lie is easy and it

will get him thinking about what kind of model I was. His mind will race

with the possibilities and I hope enough to invite me to bed.

"What kind of modeling?" At his question, I just smirk and Alex's

eyes widen when he imagines it. "What I would give to see a couple of

those pictures." His low tone is supposed to be seductive, I take another sip.

"Why would you need pictures when I'm right here?" This makes him

laugh and he paws at my leg, "I can't get over the sight of you in this dress."

I made the correct choice, he hasn't been able to keep his hands off of me

since I met him down at the lobby.

 "I have an event tomorrow, a black and white ball of sorts, I want you

to join me." Vincent made me aware of this event yesterday, and how they

needed me to get in. This is another goal of ours. We will be able to see who

his business partners are and if worse comes to worst, interrogate Alexi for

more information. There should be big-name companies attending and it

will give us a chance to round up anyone with ties to Viper.

"Ugh." I roll my eyes and he smacks the side of my thigh, "I already

have everything you will need and I sent it to your hotel. All you have to do

is take a ride with me." His comment is suggestive and I can see how eager

he is to finish this dinner.

"Fine, but I expect to be wined and dined." He smiles, pressing a kiss

to my knuckles, letting me finish my meal. The foods good and I enjoy it,

the whole talking about himself thing is something I don't. He is about to

begin another story of someone famous he dined with when I interrupt him,

"That was delicious, I feel so full." I pout at him when I clear the plate, he

stacks it on top of his. "I hope not too full for bed?" He winks and I make
sure to overdo my laugh, leaning forward close enough that he can look

down my shirt.

Alex dips closser to kiss me, his lips barely brushing mine as I deposit

the tranquilizer into his drink. I chuckle, pulling away and he tries to follow.

A quick glance at the drink shows me it has already dissolved and I go back

to my water.

"Down, boy." Dessert is the last course and within minutes his

movements start to wane. He asks me again about my modeling and I keep

him on his toes with my answers. "I could hang one right there," He points

to an empty section on his wall, his fingers trailing up my hip where he

pushed up my dress, Silas's threat rumbles through my mind and I stand

from my seat.

"I think it's time for bed." At my words, he eagerly stands pulling me

after him to the room upstairs. He walks like a toddler and I press a hand to

his back when he starts to tip, I want him knocked out not dead. Alexi turns,
his mouth already on mine as soon as I reach the last step. He is all lust

now, yanking his shirt off and going for his pants.

His room is dark, all shadowed with only a few glimpses of a street

light. He stumbles over his own feet, dragging me close as he tells me he

wants me. It makes me feel disgusted, I remind myself that it doesn't matter

what I think right now, it is all a part of the plan. So I let him kiss and touch

me and try to calm the part of me that cries out for Silas. Feeling as pathetic

and weak as that day I fell in his arms.

Alex kisses me hard, his movements rushed and sloppy as his need

starts to take over. He is not thinking anymore, purely animalistic as he

fights to take me over. The drug takes further effect when his heartbeat

picks up. I need to wait him out. He grins when I push him down on the

bed, wrapping my hand around his throat. He calls me kinky when I'm

really checking his pulse with my fingers. I meet Alex's kisses with my

own, comparing them to the heated almost savage kisses Silas has given

me. The ones that take my breath away.

 “Damn you feel so good.” He groans when I grind down on him, his

hands pulling at my dress as he almost whines in need. I bite my bottom lip

so I don't laugh in his faee. This drugged version of Alexi is very different

from the kingpin from this morning. He unzips the back of my dress and I

let it fall against my hips and he freezes taking me in on top of him. Alex

looks paralyzed as he stares up at me, hands balled up into fists at my half-

naked body.

"Fucking hell." Alexi pulls me to him, kissing me harder, his grip on

my body weakening the more wound up he gets. I know these last few

minutes will be the only thing he remembers so I have to make it

memorable. He grips my ass in his hands, moaning as I grind harder down

on him, letting the straps of my bra down. He humps me like a teenage boy,

staring hard at my breasts before he grimaces.

"I-I'm gonna-" His sentence ends in a slur, his head sinks, I hover over

him to give him a good view of my body until his eyes close. Checking to

see if he is fully out, I grin, "Remember that, lover-boy." I crawl over him

and hit the button on my bracelet to notify the others. I am already pulling
my dress back on when I snicker at the wet spot on the front of his pants.

He must have got a little carried away.

Sliding my heels back on and holding my dress to my chest. I open

the front door and see the men waiting. They enter the loft, spanning over

the entire floor as they begin to scan all the objects and articles, making

sure not to move anything that he might notice. Despite my internal turmoil,

I look around for Silas amongst the others.

A couple of them enter the bedroom to look around and I hear

laughter, walking back into the room I see the men chucking at Alexi's

body. "Great work, Estrella," Adrian smirks looking at Alexi's half-naked

body knocked out on the hed, laughing when he sees the same wet spot I

did.

"Poor fucker," I cover my mouth to muffle my laughter, almost

feeling bad when the rest of the men start laughing at him. The humorous

moment is cut off when I feel him step up behind me, his chest brushing my

back when he surveys the room. He never has to announce himself, I have
become completely aware of his presence. It feeis like a tether to me that I

can't get rid of. A brief touch from him and I am set on fire once again.

Instead of moving, he stays right where he is. He is trying to torture

me while letting me know that it is his move. No matter how strong I think I

am, Silas has a hold on me. Neither of us moves as they dig around for

information to scan. It isn't until someone calls out to Silas that he finally

moves away from me. Thank you, Jesus. My contacts are starting to fuck

with my eyes from keeping them in this whole time so I remove them.

Blinking a few times, the door behind me opens and I see blueprints and

maps being laid out for discovery. Jackpot.

"Sean and photo anything of importance. I want us out of here in the

next five minutes. Clear any cams or logs, we were not here tonight."

Everyone nods and I move around, looking over the room for a certain one-

eyed giant. My ticket out of this crap-fest. Seeing him on the phone in the

corner, I walk over to him trying to be subtle despite my loud heels.

 "Hey, can you give me a ride back? Silas said we are clear." That's a

lie, I just want to make it back to the hotel before he does. Samson raises a

brow "Did he?" I nod innocently, he grabs his keys and leads us out. This

will either piss Silas off even more or give him more time to cool down and

come to his senses. I have only known pain my entire life and after

numbness. It is strange to feel again, it reminds me that I am still alive.

With all that is dark and wicked about Silas Wolfe, he is still the only man

to ever make me feel like this. And it scares me.

The car drive is quick but the whole way there, I ask Samson to

switch rooms with me. He smirks, denying me every time and I want to

reach over and slap him. He knows that I am trying to avoid Silas.

"Whatever you did, you deserve it." Is his response.

I scowl at him from over the console, "You fucking asshole, forget

you. If I end up dead, I'm haunting your ass."

He chuckles lightly, stepping out of the car and checking the coast

before entering the pin to go up to our rooms. When he waves goodbye, I

flip him off and do a quick check-in with Ant. I am strong and could easily

beat Silas's ass. Even I know that my pep talk is a sad excuse. I enter the

hotel room assigned to me, double-locking the doors and windows to make

sure I'm safe.

For the first time, I take a deep breath, calming my nerves. I have

never been this girl, I have. never been affected so badly by anyone before.

Silas has literally ruined my life.

He's about to ruin it further because as the bedroom dear slides open, I

stall. Silas is already sitting on the bed, he is reloading and unloading his

gun over and over halting as soon as I stop at the door. Without looking at

me yet, he puts the gun down to the side and cracks his neck. I am

powerless when he faces me, his thumb running over his bottom lip as he

looks me up and down. I am once again prey.

"How do you want to do this?" Silas's fingers are at the buttons of his

white shirt, swiftly unbuttoning the material to reveal his toned bronze skin

beneath. I swallow around nothing.

 "The easy way or the hard way?” His deep voice sends a pang straight

to my pussy, his voice like gravel and eyes almost black with lust as he

looks over me. He looks like he is ready to claim my soul.

 |35| The Girl Who Cried Wolfe
Estrella Marlene Lorenzo

I learned how to fire a gun and defend myself before I turned 7, I was

trained and taught how to use my body and mind as a weapon. People

would mistake me as an innocent or just another pretty face and I would use

it to my advantage. The more they underestimated me, the more control I

had. I have been playing this game for a very long time. Attain a target,

acquire them, and complete your mission. I have done it a dozen times

before but now I stand in front of a target that knows exactly who and what

I am. He brings out a part of me that has been buried for a long time. The

selfish part of me that wants to give in to him because of the pure pleasure

of it. He is as deadly as I am and I don't know what my objective is.

Take him down or fuck him.

"Stop, Silas. I'm not playing this game." His shirt is hanging open, all

broad and big with sculpted muscle, his body dares me to touch him. My
eyes can't look away from his heavy gaze. "So, I'm guessing the hard way."

Silas shrugs and takes his first step towards me, I'm wobbling in

my heels trying to create some space between us.

"Get out, Silas. I'm not playing." He glares down at me, grabbing my

wrist and forcing me to him. I am pushing him off when he bends down, his

soft mouth presses against mine and I hate that I melt into him. One hand

delves into my hair, his arm comes around me to pull me close. Silas knows

me, he knows I want to run, so he cages me against him and takes me over.

He half lifts me off the ground, my feet inches from the floor as he tries to

get me closer. He is almost tender with me as he reunites his lips with mine.

A hello after so much time apart.

We both groan into the kiss. I'd forgotten how much I missed this. My

hands run through his dark hair, begging him to come closer with my touch.

He reads me, tasting me like he is trying to memorize it. In a matter of

seconds, the kiss turns from tender to rough and raw, he remembers who I

am and what I have done.

 I meet him with my own anger, biting his lip, and trying to take

control until his hand brutalizes my ass. I can taste blood, I tear at his hair

and open my mouth to him. I'm losing it as he forces my head back to have

more of me. My panties are soaked from his kiss and when his hands go to

feel the evidence, I shoot away from him.

We are both watching each other, panting hard from the intense kiss.

His eyes are pits of fire at this point. I am a matchbox away from burning

this sucker down. "Silas, leave." My voice. shakes and it makes him smirk,

I am on the edge, my body wanting him badly.

"No, I came to collect what's mine." His eyes slowly trail down my

body, brushing over my breasts, my navel, then stopping at my pussy. It

pulses, my body betraying me once again. It is easy to forget all that has

happened between us when he touches me like this.

I lose it, "Who are you kidding? I'm not yours. You only fuck me

when you're jealous. You act like a possessive little boy not wanting to

share his toys. What is it, Silas? Because I'm exhausted." My words cause
him to scowl, now running his eyes down my body like he hates every inch

of me. That he is disgusted by how my body makes him react. I don't realize

it but I'm holding my breath.

"You think I'm jealous." Silas shakes his head like I'm an idiot, stupid

for even thinking. "No, I'm fucking furious."

He grabs me by my jaw and forces me against him, taking possession

of my mouth and body again. I shoulder him away from me, "You're pissed!

Fuck you!" Something takes over me “You kidnapped me, had your men

torture me, threatened me and my son's life," I yell, I may have done some

bad in my life but I'm not the only bad guy in this room.

"You've betrayed me since the beginning!" His emotions take me by

surprise, never seeing him so honest and open before. I am forced to see

what our betrayals have done to one another. "Cain took everything from

me and left me to die. Then I find out the woman I had offered to stand

beside me was married to that monster. Kept secrets from me, lied to me."

I'm stuck, watching him like a plane crashing towards the earth. "What was
I supposed to think? You became the enemy, the spy. You know that I

should have done much worse."

Even though I hate this burning, it's true. I have seen worse happen to

people for smaller crimes. He couldn't even do it himself until the very end.

"Well, if you hate me so much just kill me or leave! I'm tired of your

bullshit. I'm sure you have someone to take care of that for you." What a

hypocrite I am, bringing up the girl from Chicago. The beautiful brunette

who touched the man I should have no claim to.

"Is that what this is about? Georgia?" A name to a face, that is all it is

but it makes me angrier. He smiles wickedly at me and I want to break his

sexy ass face.

"Were you worried she would fuck me better than you?" I don't miss a

beat, my hand smacking him across his face. A rush runs through me, my

blood-curdling at his words. The smack causes his head to whip to the side

and we are both left in a tense silence. Shit, what did I just do? His chest
moves up and down as he takes a few deep breaths before slowly turning

his face to look at me. If I thought he was mad before, I was wrong.

Taking a step back triggers him and he grabs me, forcing my arms

behind my back and throwing me onto the bed. A guttural scream leaves me

as I curse him, calling him every name in the book, telling him I hate him

until he slaps his hand over my mouth. I wince, trying to jerk him off only

to scream when he doesn't budge.

"I didn't fuck her, you crazy bitch." He growls and I buck from

underneath his weight. "How could I when I couldn't get you out of my

head. Your lips, your smell, your body, your fucking smile. I couldn't even

touch her. Who's the hypocrite now, beautiful? Green fucking suits you."

His other hand smacks my open ass and I lurch away, the heat immediately

taking over my cheek. It jars me which gives him enough time to get a

handle on me.

Silas grabs me at the base of my hair and yanks me up, "Look at me

when I'm fucking speaking to you." I can't help it, I moan at the pain,
remembering how well he toys with me. He grunts at the sound, laying his

lips on my neck. Each kiss leaves a burn on my skin, his teeth marking the

arch of my neck.

"Stop fighting me." He sinks his teeth into my neck, hard enough for

it to burn but not enough to break the skin. I can't concentrate and I barely

notice his hands until the cold air hits my breasts. His hands curl around the

front of my dress, ripping the fabric open, hitching my bra down, my aching

breasts fall into his waiting hands. The soldier pinches my nipples and I cry

out. He's rough, tweaking my nipples and pulling at the tender buds.

"I hate you." It tastes bitter like the three words don't fit in my mouth.

Silas pulls away just enough so he can see me, his touch soft now, " You

don't." He kisses me over my shoulder, it's dirty, his tongue wrapping

around mine and sucking it into his mouth. My dress rides up over my hips

and he tears the rest of the fabric away.

My underwear is pushed to the side and he runs his fingers down my

pussy until he thumbs my clit. Moaning, I bury my face into the sheets, my
clit throbs against his fingers. Silas has barely started and I'm already

shaking. He twirls my clit, the pads of his fingers pushing down on me

before he slides down and thrusts them inside of me. His mouth finally

attaches onto my breast giving me some relief. There are dozens of ways for

me to become undone and it seems Silas knows every single one of them.

"Fuck this tight pussy," He flexes inside my pussy, making me moan

as he whips them in and out of me. Silas's hand stays in my hair, pinning me

down and the angle causes him to jab my g-spot. I can't hold it, crying out

as I cum on his hand, he grabs me, forcing me to sit up and onto the

nightstand. I want to stand but he is already burying his face between my

legs. I am pinned against the wall, my knees at my shoulders while he licks

between my folds.

"Oh, fuck." He uses his thumb to spread me open, licking my clit

sparingly, it makes me want to beg. I won't, I won't give in to him, I repeat

to myself when he rolls my clit in his mouth. He licks the arch beneath my

clit before nibbling on my labia. His jaw widens, tongue moving around to

take his fill, he covers my whole pussy with his mouth, thrusting his tongue
inside me. All I can do is give in, clutching on his hair and he holds the

back of my thighs, feasting on me.

I can hear him drinking me up, sucking up everything I give him, not

giving me a chance to recollect myself as he strives to take me over again.

"Ahh- Silas."

"Cum in my fucking mouth." At his command, I arch against his

mouth, barely holding a grasp of my own body. The orgasm runs through

me, chipping at my rebellion. Cumming back to back causes shivers run

down my spine, my body coiled uptight. My eyes close and I fight for air,

shaking as he continues to suck up all of my juices. He Finishes, leaving

open-mouthed kisses on my pussy, his stubble running over my hairless

skin.

When he comes up, I can see his lips and chin are covered in my cum.

With his dark eyes and devilish features, I could cum again just looking at

him. "Open your mouth and taste it." Moaning, he leans over and kisses me,

forcing me to taste the orgasm he swallowed. I take it in my mouth, not able

to handle much more when he reaches to undo his belt. Silas must see my

next move before I do because his hand wraps around my throat as he pins

me against the wall. I push against him and he moves his other hand

between us to take the bra off. The soldier groans when my breasts jiggle,

he catches my nipple in his mouth. Laving his tongue over it before sucking

on it hard. I try to calm my breathing, pushing at Silas's massive body of

muscle.

The rest of his clothes fall to the floor and I kick at him until he cages

my ankles. He chuckles at my weak attempts and I hit him again, his head

swings from the hit and I try to knee him in the balls but he catches my

knee.

In retaliation, Silas half lifts me from the table and slams himself

inside me, throwing my head back, I scream. His cock tears me apart and he

keeps pushing even when I instantly clench around him. Oh fuck. We both

cry out from connecting but he doesn't slow, punishing me. My pussy

swallows around him, both of us shaking and my hands fly to his hips only

to be grabbed and pinned to the wall.

 All I can do is wrap my legs around his waist and hold on. My breasts

bounce every time he meets my hips, driving me harder into the wall. He

fucks me hard, the nightstand thumping into the wall as he slams inside me.

Silas rests his forehead on mine, forcing me to look at him, to see him.

His muscles ripple, tensing every time he thrusts back into me.

Delirious, I watch his biceps flex and I dig my nails into his hands. My ass

starts to slip from the table, my juices dripping down from his dick and onto

the table beneath me. It makes it slippery and I can only hold on while he

takes me.

It's too much and I dare a glance between my legs and moan at the

sight. Silas's dick, so thick and long, is dripping with my cum. The veins

engorged and balls bouncing off my ass, a few of his hairs brush my clit

doing more damage to my nerves. It's complete sin as I watch him drive

inside me. "You're fucking crazy," He growls slamming into me harder and

I wail, making room for himself. He fucks me without mercy and I know

right now this all about payback.

 "Fuck... you." Silas might be able to fuck my body into submission

but never my mouth. He sends me a snarky grin before doing just that.

Fucking me until I forget my own name. Holding me to him, he grinds up

until he completely lifts me from the nightstand, wrapping his arms around

me. The soldier's mouth brushes over my swollen nipples, his next shove

propels me up, jerking in his arms. I'm so fucking close again. With my

hands finally free, I grab his face and pull him in for another kiss. He tastes

like me and sweat, it blurs my senses until all that is left is the feeling of

him inside of me.

He fucks me faster, filing me up so perfectly that tears fill my eyes.

My God, how I have missed this. The pleasure that he can bring me and

how safe I feel for a moment when we are connected like this. I'm so wet

that I can hear it every time he thrusts inside me. My pussy welcomes him

hame again, weeping as he takes me over the brink each time.

"Say it." Silas pulls away, panting against my wet skin, his eyes

always on mine. Never leaving me. "Say it, " He pulls out until his bulbous

tip is just inside me. He slows and makes me feel him run against my walls.
He settles in deep before pulling out again, my pussy squeezes him, trying

to keep him from leaving.

I sigh when he pulls my nipples with his teeth, sinking back inside

me, my naked flesh making room for him one again. "I missed you, Wolfe."

It's out in the open now, the words more vulnerable than our position. It is

hard to admit but I've missed Silas Wolfe.

Once I submit, he gives me what I want. His fat cock fills me again

and he starts to ram into me. Almost bruising pressure, I sob in pleasure

feeling his tip hit my g-spot and instead of moving, he pushes as deep as he

can, making me whimper.

"I missed you too." He groans feeling my pussy spasm when he hits

my spot harder. He goes still, so I can feel him throbbing inside me, a

feeling that makes me whimper. A high like no other takes me over,

knowing that he cares, I am not the only one who suffered from our time

apart. I decide then and there to stop running.

 “Yes, Silas, Yes." I gasp into his open mouth, sucking on his tongue

when he sticks it out for me, bouncing on his rod. "So fucking tight." He

moans taking my lips, he keeps his hands on my hips using it as leverage to

fuck me harder. It builds and I find myself cumming again around him. It

makes Silas shudder, dropping us onto the bed to ride my wave. I can see

him holding himself at his base to keep from cumming with me.

Wolfe just watches me, lips swollen and covered in my marks and

scratches. I don't look any better, my lips just if not more swollen, hips red

from his grip, ass bruised, and my breasts covered with sweat and dark

bites. I'm ravaged but I know he's not done with me. He pushes me onto my

stomach and I make sure to keep eye contact with him as I get in position. I

stretch my arms out in front of me so my chest is against the bed and my ass

is up for him. His curses make me smirk, bringing one of my arms back

down to spread myself open for him. From behind he follows my fingers to

my folds where I prepare myself for him.

My used pussy winks at him, cutting his fuse and he grabs my hips

and slides hack inside me. "Fanculo, è cosi bello."7 Everything is raw and
sensitive from cumming so many times. He shoots forward, lodging himself

so deep my toes curl. He's going to kill me. I cry out into the sheets barely

able to keep my hips from dipping with him slamming into me so hard.

"No one can ever fuck you this good." He growls, his hips shift in a

circle and his dick brushes against my g-spot again. "No one can make you

cum as hard as I do." When I refuse to answer him, he sends his hand down,

the stinging pain blossoming on my ass. I already think it's too much when

he leans down and strokes my pussy. With his wet fingers, he slides them

over my back puckered hole. Oh shit.

"Fucking scream." Silas then drives into me at the same time he

thrusts one of his fingers into my ass. "Ughhh." My nails rip at the blanket

when he adds another finger, thrusting in time with his hips. Two fingers

working my unused back hole, his dick piercing me and his teeth biting my

side. I'm overstimulated and sore from his harsh fucking but my juices still

run down my thighs. His hands play with my ass while he fucks me,

groaning and telling me how good I feel. Hearing how I make him feel only

brings me closer to cumming.

 Turning over my shoulder, I connect eyes with Silas, sweat dripping

down his chest and dotting his forehead. Hair tousled from my hands

tearing at it and the side of his face, red, from smacking him. I don't know

why I find it so erotic. He doesn't look away, gritting his teeth while I

bounce back, meeting his thrusts. Staring into his eyes, Silas takes me over

the edge and I give him what he wants, cumming around him and clenching

his dick and fingers.

I collapse onto the bed, gasping and Silas just watches me for a

moment. Running his free hand down my spine while the other still plays

with my ass. I wince when he grips my ass and he presses kisses over the

flesh, crawling over to meet my mouth again. When he's had his fill, he

pulls out only to push me further up the bed. "One more." He joins me on

the bed and I try to get away, Silas wraps his arms around my waist, kicking

my legs open. He silences me with his lips, he doesn't want my words now,

he wants me, once more he wants me to cum for him. Give into him and

forget one more time.

 It is like all the anger has faded away, fucking me slow but still deep.

Our kisses take any air that is left between us, holding each other and

exploring our skin. When he isn't kissing me, he worships my breasts,

nuzzling me and licking my aching nipples. He tells me I'm beautiful and it

makes my heartache in my chest. My hands run over his broad shoulders

and muscles and I carve myself in those places. I leave my claim on him,

feeling small and protected under his massive body.

"I can't," I sob tearlessly, he fucks me through all the cum, sweat, and

tears. All fight has left me now. I just want Silas. He holds me, consoling

me, telling me I can take him, that I'm his good girl. Silas grunts stalling

inside me, his elbows rest on either side of my head so he can cup my jaw

and make me look at him, "One more time for me, beautiful. I want to cum

inside your pretty little pussy." I've had enough but it isn't enough for him.

Never enough to satisfy the beast inside him.

He feels the effects of his words because I clench around him in a

vice-grip, he shoves forward again and I explode. All stars and moonlight

behind my closed eyelids, calling for him always, "Wolfe!" The pleasure is
different from my own as I watch Silas cum, he wraps himself around me,

holding me close and finds my mouth. His body covering mine as he fills

me with his cum. Silas's hand slams into the wall above me and he calls out

my name over and over, my real name.

 |36| The Lone Wolf
Silas Jonathan Wolfe

"Don't do this! Stop!!" I shout at him, pulling at the chains cuffed

around my wrists. I can feel the drowsiness beginning to hit me from the

bullet wound. Helpless is the only thing I feel right now, all-consuming as I

watch. He grabs her and she just shakes her head, trying to comfort me

with her smile. Telling me it's okay, she forgives, she loves me.

Before my eyes, a knife is stabbed through her back, all I can do is

scream as I watch her clutch at the hilt of it, trying to get it out and failing.

Slowly, I watch the life leave her eyes, her husband lying dead beside her

when the man begins to pour gasoline over their bodies. She coughs and

screams, choking on the gas until he throws the flame onto her.

The flame engulfs her and I watch the woman that helped raise me go

from body to flame. The smell of burning flesh and paint fills my nostrils,
watching her burn alive in front of me while he grins at me. Taunts me for

betraying him, reminding me that the devil comes with fire.

Sam lays unconscious a few feet away, I pray he's still alive watching

blood drip from his missing eye. A token, Cain joked as he made me watch

him carve into my best friend. He lays in a pool of his own blood, one arm

still reaching out to where Wren was. Always trying to protect her, save her,

now I don't think it's possible, no matter how hard I fight.

Wren screams, a wretched scream at the sight of the bodies being

burned, a mournful cry filled with sorrow. I'm sorry, I'm so sorry, Wren. She

fights against the man that imprisons her and I try to reach for her only to

be weighed down by the bricks around me. More of the burning building

starts to fall on top of me.

Cain steps forward with a smirk, holding his gun to me. "We could

have been great, but you don't know how to serve. This is your fault. No one

betrays me." A malicious smile takes over his face, one I will remember
years from this moment. The gun fires and pain engulfs me, the bullet

shredding through me and knocking me over.

The smoke and debris clouds my vision but I can still see her, looking

at me with her large doe eyes. Little sister. Little bird, please don't take her.

"Come back, " I choke on my own blood watching the other men take her,

she cries my name one last time before the house collapses in on itself.

I am left to burn with the rest of the dead.

A soft hand gently strokes the back of my neck, fingers playing with

the hairs before going still. The small comfort is enough to wake me from

the memory that has taken its form as a nightmare. It is one that repeats in

my mind often, a reminder of my failure as a soldier. I fought in wars far

away from the people I loved to protect my home, but when I was faced to

protect them at home, I failed. A soldier's worst nightmare, when the war

comes home with them.

The movement happens again, a brush of the back of my hair and it

pulls me to the surface once again. I start to feel the dull ache in my hip, the
pressure of the scratch marks going down my back, then the feel of her

body laying against mine. The air smells like coconut beneath my nose,

some of her curls laying on my face.

Finally opening my eyes I take in Estrella beside me, it is still dark in

the room but I can see the silhouette of her hip. The curved plain and her

round tits laying against my ribs. With my arm under her head and her arm

dangling over my shoulder. Her eyes are still closed, she sleeps peacefully,

subconsciously, stroking the back of my hair. As if even in her sleep she

wants to touch me. Soothe me. Glancing at the clock on the wall, I note that

it is almost 5 in the morning, my dream taking any need of sleep from me.

With the extra time, I study her, running my hand down her narrow

waist taking in the damage. The pads of my fingertips follow the bruising

on her hips, trailing up to the mark of my teeth on her smooth back, where I

lost control inside of her. I had taken her on the ground in several positions

but when I finally came, her tits were pressed to the floor and her ass up. I

prowled over her, cumming so hard I marked her back with my teeth.
 Continuing my study of the seductress, I notice that her hair is half-

dry from when I took her again in the shower. After that she fell asleep in

my arms, her body completely used up by mine. The anger going numb.

The back of my hair gets moved again, her fingers combing gently through

it. I can't help myself, kissing her full pouty lips, she exhales from her nose

and it fans over me sounding like a soft sigh.

One last kiss and I pull back again to look at her, my eyes following

her sharp brows and almond-shaped eyes with long black lashes. From her

nose to her lips again, the small beauty mark near her lips that I lay a kiss

on next. She has another on her chin, the small dip on her jaw that I run my

lips across.

She scoots, burying her face in my neck and I grab her ass to lift her

to lay completely on top of me. Her weight makes me feel grounded, her

soft skin and heart beating against me. Looking down at her, I am conflicted

as always. The part of me that craves this woman like a basic necessity and

the other part of me that was wounded by her. She is the closest I can get to

Cain and it makes me act impulsively, my anger taking over my rationality.

 But when I fucked her slow last night, claiming every part of her, she

submitted to me. She stopped fighting me and I saw Estrella, the lost girl in

the woods looking for home. Her tough act being the only thing that has

kept her son and herself alive for so long. All I wanted to do was shield her

from the pain, take her away from all this suffering.

Even now, there is an ache in my chest I have named after her. The

hell I imagine Cain put her through long before I knew her. We do not talk

about the things that Cain did to us but we are able to understand. She is my

enemy's wife but I still see her as mine. She starts to stir from my hand

stroking her ass, massaging the sore muscles I left for her. The hours of

fucking her hard, leaving damage behind for me to soothe.

My body knows the moment she finally stirs, her hand tightens on my

hair, she mumbles my name and starts to squirm. My rock hard erection

jerks against her stomach and she pulls up. A curtain of her long curly hair

surrounds me when she straddles me. She finally opens her eyes for me,

arms on either side of my head, and watches me silently.

 My hands don't stop, continuing to play with her fat ass. I look away

only to glance at her supple breasts, their hard peaks puffy and slightly

swollen from all the work my mouth did on them. She's covered in me. It's

how I want her, always.

Estrella sits up all the way, straddling my thighs and my cock rests

back against my stomach needing inside her the more I look at her. She

yawns, running her hand over her mouth before she pushes back some of

the curls covering her beautiful face. It causes her breasts to jut out at me,

large full breasts with such sensitive nipples she loves having sucked. I

remember how close she was to cumming the first night we met when I had

my mouth around one of her nipples and my fingers inside of her.

I wait in angst needing her eyes and right on time, her doe eyes

connect with mine. Almost glowing, satisfaction reigns on her face. She

doesn't say anything, only looking at me, I don't have anything to say. I just

want to lay in this silence. There is an elephant in the room that we bath

ignore. What happens after we leave this bed? This room? When the next

mission must be completed? It is a question I do not know the answer to.

 Deciding to not ruin the peace, I watch her until she looks away,

eyeing the wall. Estrella reaches up and runs her fingers over the hole in the

wall above the headboard. Where I slammed my hand into the wall while I

filled her up with my cum. Estrella bites her lip, lifting up just to hear the

bed squeak in protest. The headboard shifts, smacking against the wall, the

stuffing slipping from the seams.

Estrella sits back down on top of me, looking down accusingly, "Did

you break the bed?"

I scoff, "I think you did." We both did. I remember it exactly, kneeling

on the bed, her back against the cushioned headboard. Her fingers ripped

the headboard to pieces and it broke while I fucked her into the wall. I own

the hotel, it's not like we'll get in trouble.

Ignoring it and focusing on her, I grab her chin and force her close.

Her lips are inches from mine, I won't be the one to make the first move, I

want to see what she will do. What her choice will be, taking me or running
away. She glances down, my hard cock pressed against her stomach, my

hands all over her.

With a soft moan when I jerk against her, she slams her lips on mine,

wrapping her hand around my throat. I eat her up, wrapping my arms

around her and finally tasting her. Even after a whole night with her, I

always need more. She is extremely addictive and horrible for my health

but I don't think I could ever let her go.

She starts to grind into me, her soft hairless pussy against my skin

makes me groan. I don't touch her just yet, taking my fill of her lips before I

give her anything else. Her tongue swirls around mine, trying to get control

but I won't have it, pulling away to bite her lip.

Her eyes close and I suck her bottom lip into my mouth, kissing her

again. She only pulls away once all her air is gone, panting against my

cheek with her hands touching all of me. It pleases me to know that she

wants me as much as I want her. That we both drive each other insane.

When she shifts, her soft stomach brushes the head of my dick and her
pussy pushes further against me. I feel the full effects I have on her,

grunting and looking down between her legs.

"You made a mess, baby, " Both of our voices are hoarse from last

night, the hours that this room was filled with our noises as we came over

and over again. I had never met anyone like her before and I don't think I

ever will again.

She smiles at the sound of my husky voice shifting to look down at

my thigh. At her mess. From where her pussy was straddling my thigh she

left a trail of her juices. A shiny coat over my skin that turns me on more

than I could tell her. To know the effect I have on her even before I have

really touched her. I am hard as a rock and she looks up sheepishly at me

before leaning down and licking it up.

Fucking hell.

I grab her by her arms and force her against me taking her mouth

greedily and she laughs softly before giving in again. Her plump full lips

cross over mine, her curvaceous body laying across mine and I dive my
hands down to grab her fat ass. So fucking juicy, I imprint my hand on her

right cheek. It's already red and marked from last night. The slap makes her

whimper, grinding into my hard cock and I smirk at her reaction.

"I love this ass.. love it even more when it's bruised." I spell it across

her lips, letting another slap fall on her other cheek and she squirms. My

mouth sucks on her tongue when she tries to pull back. "Silas." Her husky

sore voice makes me smirk, knowing I put it to work last night. Not giving

a shit if anyone heard. They heard me pleasing this goddess of a woman

probably hoping they could.

But they can't. No one touches her but me.

I lean down and take my other favorite part of her into my mouth.

Sucking on her right nipple, she groans trying to pull back. I roll my tongue

around the tip, loving how wet she gets from just my mouth. When I nibble

on it she grasps my hair trying to pull me away.

"Si, fuck it hurts." She moans, I know it's the type of pain that feels

good, too good right now. In retaliation, she grabs my erection, pushing up
so she can run her pussy up and down it. While I suck her sensitive nipples

she thrusts her hips up, her pussy lips spread and she nestles me between

them. We both watch her slide up and down, running her fingers over the tip

of it.

"Inside, now," I growl, feeling close just watching her pussy lips

spread and leave her juices as she slides up and down the length of me. She

shakes her head, biting her lip when my tip hits her clit. I can almost feel it

throbbing.

"No," She pouts, "I like the idea of you cumming like this, all over

yourself." Pre-cum drips down my stomach and she bends down and licks it

up. Fucking hell. "IlI clean you up after." Estrella looks like she loves the

idea hut I want to be inside her when I cum, I push her up and within

seconds she is sliding down my cock.

"Fuck baby." I groan watching her take me in her tiny hole, stretching

to welcome all of me. She throws her head back, crying out my name as I

push further inside her. Estrella plants her hands on my chest, riding me fast
and I don't let up, thrusting up to meet her. The sound of us connecting

echoes in our ears, she pulls up until I'm almost out before sliding down

slow.

"Si, yes." The nickname makes me want to fuck her harder, not even

remembering the last time she called me that. Something personal and just

for me, I run raw, fucking her sweet pussy and wanting to hear her scream

it. She does when I lock her down, lodging my dick deep

"It's always so good." She whimpers, rocking on my dick, squeezing

me so tight. "Always so fucking good." She gasps when I arch my hips

making my dick slide deeper. I grab her hips forcing her down and trap her

there no longer thrusting. I rock my hips with hers and just grind my cock

as far into her as I can. Estrella hisses in pain and pleasure when I knock

something deep. Nails dragging down my skin and Estrella moans deeply

letting her head roll back.

It is all-consuming, my need to devour her. To have her all to myself,

unlike the men she fools with. She plays a good game but when she is in
bed with me, she can't hide. I see her, all of her that she tries to hide from

the world. I take her over unlike anyone else and she can't fight it and I can't

fight her. She moves onto her feet, beginning to bounce and I am

mesmerized by her bouncing breasts. Her pussy like a suction around my

cock, giving me no choice but to fall victim.

"Fucking gorgeous." I groan before removing my hands and allowing

her to ride up and down my shaft again. It is the truth, she is gorgeous. So

fucking beautiful it makes my head spin. It is no wonder worlds have

collided to have her. Men have killed themselves to see her and kings have

gone to war to get her back.

And yet she's here with me.

Cumming around my cock.

"Fuck, fuck, fuck." She draws in a deep breath, gripping the back of

my shoulders as her body concludes from her orgasm. I grit my teeth

arching into it, forcing myself to keep going even with her squeezing me so
tight. It gets me high, watching her cum. I find it sacred to be allowed to

worship her. To make her cum.

"Good, baby?" I ask, lifting a brow and she brings her eyes back to

me, nodding with a satisfied grin. Estrella nods, laying a kiss on my lips

before giving me her next request,

"More, please." I pull her close wanting her lips and wrap my arms

tight around her waist. Her breasts lay against my chest and I bend to give

them a lick, remembering when I came all over them last night. She curves

herself around me and I plant my feet on the mattress. The move catches

her eye and she moans grabbing the back of my hair to hold on.

With her spread open and holding me tight, I thrust upward fast.

Driving my cock into her making her ass clap as I move to get my fill. Even

with her pressed against me her breasts jump, her chest moving rapidly as

she fights for air. My balls slap against her fat ass, wet from her cum

dripping down and soaking them. She moans in my ear how much she loves
it, tightening her hands in my hair and I groan at the pleasurable pain it

gives me.

"You like when I fill you up with cum. You love feeling it drip out of

your sweet pussy when I'm done." Estrella's eyes are ablaze, her heat taking

me over and she convulses around me. "I can feel it, baby, you can't lie to

me."

I still, making her groan, trying to get me to move but I don't. I want

to hear it, it's like when we have sex is the only time she is willing to tell

me the truth. "Yesss." She hisses, bucking her hips so I lay back down and

she takes over again, I let her when I see the look in her eye. She bounces

back connecting us even harder and we both groan at the feeling. It is rapid

and hard but we fight for more. We are a web of scattered strings, trying to

hold onto anything so we don't fall apart. Estrella evelopes me

"But you love it too. Gets you high when you cum inside me. You like

to claim me but you don't own me, Wolfe." I bare my teeth at her and she

wraps her hand around my throat and slams me back on the bed. She's
rough, wanting her chance at me now. "You got to fuck me, now it's my

turn. Cum Si, inside me." Her words alone have me close, my hands take

her hips and I let her have her way with me. Both of us know that I could

switch it up whenever I want. but I won't. I like seeing her like this, the little

fighter I met in her apartment all those months ago.

"Say my name." She gasps, tilting me back so she can kiss my neck.

"Say it for me."

"Estrella," I grunt when she bites at my pulse, she leans up and wraps

her hand around my throat. Fuck, she turns me on. She fucks me harder into

the bed, the broken headboard making a crunching noise, post squeaking

under us. Estrella doesn't stop, squeezing harder and I feel my balls swell,

ready to cum deep inside her again. It is affecting her as well, her thighs

quiver and moans coming quicker.

I wait for it, the one specific sound that only Estrella can make when

she is in the throes of pleasure: It's deeper than a regular orgasm, if I can get

her there I know I will cum. Like a siren, it can take me under with her. I
have memorized every single one of her touches, smiles, expressions, and

even moans. I know which smiles she holds for her son, the warm motherly

light that takes over her, and the lustful playful smile she gifts me. Like she

knows that she owns me and taunts me for my weakness. Laughs at me for

wanting her so badly.

I drive forward, sliding through the vice grip of her cunt around me

and yearning to hear it. Striking her g-spot usually does it and I slam into

her, wanting to feel her cum again. Her eyelids slide past and her blazing

eyes meet mine, her mouth sounding my name out through her moans.

Right before she tilts her head back, arching against me and I ride it with

her, so close to what I want when I slide my fingers down to ghost over her

clit.

Her eyes finally close just as her lips part and she lets me hear it. A

glimpse at the ecstasy I give her, my control over this vixen. It is a cry of

desperation mixed with a plea for more. Her body entangles itself around

me like a loose tree limb, a masterpiece I want to study and get to know

deeper.
 I have traveled the entire world and Estrella remains the most

beautiful sight to behold.

She grabs me, clutching onto me as if to make sure I don't go, that I

don't leave her and I press all of me to her, reassuring her that there is

nowhere else I'd rather be.

"Estrella." The temptress tightens around me again, "Shit, Estrella, so

fucking tight." She winds her arms around me, her body twitching on top of

me as she falls over the edge. "Wolfe." Estrella moans my name, calling me

what I am: a wolf. A beast. A monster.

I throw my head back cumming hard, straining my already useless

voice and I roll ever pinning her down so I can pound into her. She cries

out, taking my beast like fucking as I cum so deep inside her that I don't

ever want to leave. I sit up, dragging her towards me so I can roll my hips

back into her, wanting all of it to stay in her. For her to be so filled with me

she can't move.

 Biting my lip, I breathe heavily, letting my body rest on top of her.

The nightmare and memories disappear as she wraps herself around me.

Despite everything, her touch still calms the storm. Once our breathing

calms, I take her lips in mine, one last kiss before she does what she is

trained to do.

"Complete the mission, then we talk about this, deal?" My grip

tightens on her, not wanting her to go but knowing she needs to. We need to

finish this but I realize now thet I can't let her go. We need to be able to

concentrate on today, nothing more. I can't pretend like I don't feel tied to

her after everything but I try. "No more running."

Will she run or stay by my side and fight?

Estrella kisses me deeply, drawing me in like a last ship looking for

home. When she pulls away, her eyes are brighter than usual, hoiding

something that was not there when I first met her. She smiles softly,

nodding once in agreement, "No more running."

 |37| The Dragon Tattoo
Estrella Marlene Lorenzo

"No more running."

There must be something wrong with my head, I keep thinking about

what I said over and over again as I exit the car. A promise I made to

another powerful man. Lying underneath him and still shaking from

cumming so hard. It was like I was someone else. I can't even trust myself

with him around me, he has too much control over me.

I huff, blowing some of the loose pieces of hair away from my face.

The gala is packed with people dressed in black and white. Looking posh

and not a hair or accessory out of place. It is all a picture-perfect lie.

Stepping around some of the groups, I pass the red carpet and the smell of

cigar smoke and liquor surrounds me.

I constantly have to keep myself in check when I feel how tender I am

from last night. Being used up and pleased all night by Silas and into the
morning. Leaving my bed with a sleeping Silas behind was the hardest part

but I knew that the mission wasn't over. Later into the morning, I returned

to Alexi's loft. I sprayed perfume over him and the bathroom, left my ripped

dress there as evidence, and had to get the man naked. That wasn't fun.

After I finished setting the scene for him, I returned downstairs to

where his chauffeur was waiting and did my walk of shame. We do not

want to raise any questions for anyone before we can complete the job. That

means working this like any other mission even if it feels like everything

has changed.

I wasn't surprised when a man appeared at the door of my hotel room

a couple of hours later. He was sent by Alexi to get me ready for the

evening. The worker gave me a box whch held red bottom black heels and a

beautifut black gown to match.

The black dress is almost completely backless so I decided against a

bra knowing the thick fabrie will hide just about everything. It is almost

skintight against me. Luckily, it is tight enough that it keeps my breasts in

place. With its high neck, it covers my tattoo so I don't have to put any

makeup on it. The only thing keeping my dress from exposing me is the

strap going across my back. Just underneath each of my armpits is a thick

band going over my shoulder blades

It is a long dress, reaching past my ankles when I have my high heels

on. There is a slit from mid-thigh down that reveals my entire left leg. It is a

risky dress, especially if I have to fight in it. Pulling up my garter belt, I

make sure it is not visible before sliding my dress back down to its rightful

place entering the venue.

Static fills my ear before I hear him rumble, "Don't do anything

stupid, bellissima."

"No promises," I reply as I enter the hallway and the open doors

spread the sound of the party into the hallway. Waiting at the top of the

staircase is Alexi Arturi in a black and white tuxedo. Tailored and looking

ready to take the night.

 "Excuse me, I'm having trouble finding my date." Tapping his broad

shoulder, he turns quickly, grinning down at me. His arms around me in an

instant, kissing me while he grabs a chunk of my ass. I hope Silas isn't here

yet. because he will shoot Alex.

When Alex pulls away, he holds me at arm's length to get a good look

at me, "You are fucking stunning. Veronica." He takes my hand pulling me

extremely close as he places a kiss against my knuckles. I give him a smile

before reaching up to tighten his black tie against his throat. Alexis grabs

my wrist pressing a kiss to the collective of veins. Danger rings in my head,

the artery that runs up the length of my arm so close to his sharp teeth. It

would only take minutes for me to bleed out.

“Thank you for joining me this evening, I was sad when I woke up

without you." He smirks, running his hand over my hip. A shudder runs

through me and he smiles thinking it's from him but it's actually from

another man. Silas's marks leave my body hypersensitive, I'm glad the dress

isn't low cut because all of the marks he left on me would be visible.
 "But I did get to see the damage I did last night, remind me to buy

you another dress." Alex kisses me again and I want to smirk at his

cockiness. He can thank Silas for that damage.

“You're lucky I even came, I'm still depressed about my dress." I joke

and he pulls me back into him, his hands moving low and running over my

sore ass. Fuck you, Si. "You were also hogging the sheets and I had to meet

with a friend in the morning." He chuckles, leaning down and kissing me

swiftly. There's no thrill in it now, Silas has fucking ruined me after last

night and well this morning.

"I hope you are ready for me again, after last night I might just have

to keep you." He looks like a puppy, his demeanor soft as he holds me to

him. God, I hope he's joking. I don't want to have to fake my death again to

get another obsessed man off my trail.

"Let me not hog you, I want to introduce you to a few friends. I

haven't been able to stop talking about you." The look in his eyes continues

to worry me, I have this poor sucker in the palm of my hand. My nude
painted nails follow the cut of his suit, his heartbeat is fast whereas mine is

slow. Calm and ready for anything, like I was trained to be. He really has no

clue, "Then take me to them, handsome."

With a smirk and a pep in his step, he wraps his arm around my waist

and guides me towards the stairs. Alex continues to converse about

spending the night together again as we walk down the stairs and towards

the crowd.

Eyes are already on Alexi and I as soon as we come in view. He

straightens with a proud grin, pulling me closer as people begin to surround

us. I can tell he loves the attention, he wants to show me off. I can see

several men and women looking my way. He loves people wanting the

things he has.

"Mr. Arturi, it is so great that you could join us. How have you been?"

The proper sounding white male beams at Alex, I search him with my eyes

for weapons or any markings that I should know of. He looks like he is in

his late 40's but still holds soft, boyish features.

 "I've been great, Carter, thank you for the invitation." So Carter is the

man in charge of the event, good to know. Millionaire entrepreneur who's

been married 4 times and has so many illegitimate kids they cannot all be

reported. Money and women do that to a man.

"Well you know there would he no yearly gala without your family's

gracious donation. Please send my thanks to your father.” His hand tenses

on my hip but his smile remains the same. It seems that Mr. Arturi may

have daddy issues.

Carter, and his date, a beautiful brunette with sharp blue eyes, walk

away and we move further into the ballroom. It is beautiful with dark

marble glass floors and lavish paintings and murals decorating the

surrounding walls. The golden light from the light fixtures makes

everything look like it's gold. The women with the flashy dresses carry light

throughout the room. None of this feels real, I have seen the background of

this life, these people are all puppets and puppeteers. The top of the food

chain.
 More flashes occur as pictures continue to be taken. I tell Alex I'm not

comfortable because of the whole modeling lie and he says it's okay to

leave off on pictures tonight. I beam at him and he goes soft once again at

my expression. I keep my back towards the photographers anyway, I may

be masked by my prosthetics but I don't feel like risking it. Many people

stop to converse with Arturi but it is never anything of importance. Either

his father, a new movie in production, or who I am. I keep my answers

short, leaning against Arturi as I glance around the room.

"Alexi, who is this pretty little thing on your arm?" We both turn, a

tall man with graying brown hair stands before me, running a hand over his

thinly cropped hair. The woman on his arm is pretty with her slanted brown

eyes and full lips, she smirks at me before cuddling up to her date.

I lean forward and shake his outstretched hand, introducing myself,

"Veronica, it is great to meet you." He presses a kiss to my knuckles just

how every other man had much to Alexi's annoyance. Possessive of a

woman he knows nothing about. He introduces himself as Leroy, his

pinstripe suit screams luxury and his date looks amazing as well. Like a

little doll.

"That is a magnificent gown!" She gushes starting the conversation, I

study her, her eyes specifically. Her skin is glowing, smile wide but her

eyes are dark. The smile doesn't reach her eyes completely.

"I was about to say the same to you, your name?" By now, I know she

is playing a game as well. She won't give me her real name, "Why thank

you, I'm Ruby." It takes half a second to reply after her initial reply,

confirming my assumption.

"What do you do for a living, Veronica?" Her eyes don't stray when I

am asked this by her date. Ruby is studying as much as I'm studying her.

Something is up with this girI and I don't like it. Play it cool.

"As of now, I'm freelancing as a model and photographer." They both

nod continuing on with their conversation with Alexi. I make sure to look

around so she doesn't suspect anything from me. Just a woman enjoying the

evening. I note that she glances towards the two back doors when four men
enter in black uniforms. They start to chat with other people but their

posture shows me that they are on guard.

This is going to be a problem.

"Will I be seeing you at Mike Bryne's event?" My ears perk at the

name, Irish Cartel, I have met Michael on multiple occasions when I was

queen, he's as ruthless as the rest of them and has the blood lust of a rabid

dog. "Addresses will be distributed at the clubhouse, new ones due to

everything going on with production." Viper and a party with all the people

in charge in one place. Sounds like we are going to be taking another trip. "I

will be sending my secretary to get them at 9. I want to wait until the event

to discuss the next shipment with him." Moments like these make me glad

I'm a woman, a stupid, submissive woman in their eyes that isn't gaining

intel as we speak. I hear a beep in my ear letting me know that the boys are

recording it.

“He knows about Midnight and I am hoping to discuss things

personally with Cain. Especially after what went down in Chicago with
Dale and Nigel. He's pissed, rightfully so. My father wants to ensure he

didn't make the wrong investment. We don't want this causing more mess."

I conceal my expression at my husband's name. It seems that the boys and I

have been ruffling a few feathers. Especially after taking Nigel and Dale

out, taking over the Viper business in Chicago (which they are still not

aware of), and now in Vegas trying to do the same thing.

"We can discuss this further in a couple of weeks. We are going to get

going and meet the others, it was a pleasure to meet you, Veronica." I smile,

Ruby turns towards her date when something catches my eye. Shit, I

swallow the lump in my throat, this is not good.

That is a beautiful tattoo." I compliment the woman, making sure to

keep the smile on my face to not raise any alarms. She smirks my way,

running her long fingers over the tattoo as she thanks me. Ruby doesn't look

away until her date calls her name, gaining her attention and she joins him

again. They start to make their way into the crowd and my hands form into

fists. Alexi is already talking to another person and I take the chance,
 "Abort. Do not go in." I whisper into my mic, seeing the girl eye me

once more over her shoulder. She looks over to the right side of the room

and I see more uniforms entering through the double doors. "Why- Estrella

what is going on?" Vince's voice rings in my ear and I pick up the slack of

my dress, a quick glance and I see black uniforms now at each corner.

"Dragon on her spine. I've killed one of these bitches before." The

black gown falls back into place and I give Alexi a lass on the cheek before

excusing myself to get a drink.

"Jiao-long triad. They will recognize you as soon as you enter. Guards

are already on the doors." I whisper, smiling at the bartender when he

passes me my water.

"We are already here " The voice doesn't come from the mic, but from

the person next to me at the bar. Silas stands beside me and just the sight of

him takes my breath away. He orders a drink, leaning over me to grab a

napkin and I see he is wearing the glasses he wore the night I met him. The

frame brightens his eyes through the light in the room. Si is wearing an all
black tux with no tie, it leaves some of his firm chest on view. I need to get

my shit together.

"Well you know if one of his girls are here-"

“Then it's a mission." Silas finishes for me downing his glass and he

backs into his full height, turning to survey the room. The mere size of him

shouldn't turn me on but it does. Knowing exactly what he can do with his

body is distracting and I take another drink of my water.

It's hard to stand here and not look at him after last night. We are

supposed to pretend to be strangers but the ache between my legs begs to

differ. Someone else slides in beside me, snacking on some of the fruits on

the table. Vincent leans his hip against the counter taking in the room in as

well. I can see Reynolds in one of the waiters' outfits coming in from the

kitchen entrance, Looking up, I see Samson at one of the batconies, looking

peeved by the women around him. Typical.

"This should be fun then."

 "Are you ever serious?" I ask into my glass before taking a sip. Vince

runs his hand over his mouth to hide his smile, looking good in his dark

blue suit and matching tie.

"No, sexy, but I can show you how serious I am tonight." I snort,

putting my drink back down and I can almost feel Silas's pissed off energy.

As if to remind me just that, his hand reaches behind me. The pads of his

fingertips run over my side, specifically where his bite mark lays on my

body. It's raw and I shiver when he touches it. A reminder of just what he

has and will do to me.

"Never going to happen," I reply, not giving anything away, it really

isn't the time. Silas's hand withdraws just as Alexi catches up to me,

wrapping his arms around my waist. "Where did you go, beautiful?" He

glances at both the men beside me but doesn't make any comment.

"You must be deaf, I told you I was going to the bar."

"You know your attitude just makes me hard."

 He whispers but it is loud enough for both men to hear, putting me in

a very awkward situation. "Aww. like I care." A movement to the right

catches my eye, dark suits along the walls like a swarm of flies.

"Come, let's dance." He ignores my sarcastic response pulling me to

the dance floor and I leave the two men behind. I can feel Silas's eyes on me

and I compel myself to keep my eyes away from him.

We shuffle with the other dancers in the packed ballroom. I can't

ignore the hairs that raise on the back of my neck and I prepare myself. "So

what was all that business about?" I ask nonchalantly, he can't suspect

anything from me.

"Nothing of importance, maybe I will take you to the clubhouse. It's

on the outskirts of the city, they play jazz through the night, best martini's in

town. " Vincent should be able to pinpoint the actual location of it in due

time. I rest my head on his chest, to my left Vincent crosses through the

standing tables giving me a nod.

 "So about tonight-" Guns go off around us as the uniforms begin

firing into the crowd. Those who can make it to the doors, run out, their

screams alerting those outside of what is happening. Those who can't drop

to the floor, trying to crawl or are wounded. Alexi yanks me to cover,

pushing us out of sight. Crouching beside the toppled table, Alexi grabs his

own gun and aims at the commotion.

"Fucking Fang." He growls, firing back at the uniformed men and I

look around for the others only to come up empty handed. "Stay back I

don't want you to-" Before he can finish a bullet hits him, his head thrown

back and his blood splattering all over me as he is knocked to the floor.

I drop onto my stomach, my hands quivering as I look into his lifeless

eyes. Bullets keep firing without resolve. My hand reaches for his pulse and

feels none, confirming it. Closing my eyes, in the darkness, I concentrate on

the sounds. 8 automatic rifles, 4 at the right and left corner, two on the other

side of the room, and one sniper on the balcony.

 "Assess the room, and then the situation. Do not let blood or bodies

distract you from your main objective. Get out alive, even if you are the only

one."

Opening my eyes, I take in a long breath, curling my leg back and

grabbing both of my heels. Moving onto my knees I peek over, Silas and

the others are barricaded behind the tables already done taking out the 8

when others ram into the room.

Shoving my fingers in my mouth, I whistle grabbing their attention,

Silas ducks, 20 feet away from the opposite door. Pointing to the right and

him to the left, he nods, throwing off his coat and grabbing his blades.

Looking away, I wait until the men start firing, giving us cover. Leaping

over the table, I sprint across gaining the attention of the uniformed men.

Before they can fire, Silas lodges knives at three of them. I drop down

letting him fire over me and I slide under the table, jumping onto one of the

men and stabbing my heel through his neck.

 His body becomes a shield, the bullets hitting his body before I push

him onto one of the men. A bullet from Silas taking out the other two.

Someone grabs me from behind and I jump, using the momentum to flip

them onto the table and Silas finishes them off.

We need to get the other doors open so we can get the guests out, with

my other heel I stab the man at the door in the thigh and bring his head

down on my knee. He falls down with the others and I turn to survey the

room. Bodies litter the floor and I look for Silas seeing him reload his gun.

His eyes run over me to see if I have any injuries while I do the same.

The doors are opened by a bloody looking Samson which lets the rest

of the guests free. I sigh until I hear a whistle from behind me. The woman

from before, Ruby, faces me with that same smirk on her face, curling her

fingers as she calls me forward.

"Hello, Estrella." I tense when she says my real name, knowing she

must have known who I was the entire time. Looks like I was her target this

entire time.
 "Fang sends his regards." The weight of the situation knocks into my

gut and then her foot. She takes the distraction and barrels into me. I jump

back and make room between us, I won't let her get any advantage. Ruhy

glances over at the men fighting and then back to me, "The boys won't

bother us, sweetheart, you can show me just why they call you Regina dei

morti."

I scowl at the name, shaking out my hands and opening up my form

while the boys deal with the new crew. She follows suit, smiling like she

knows she will beat me. She may have fought others, but she has never

fought me.

The space between us closes, she sends her knee towards my stomach

and I elbow it down, backhanding her. With the space, I grab her face and

send my knee to her face and jump back to miss her swing. A grunt leaves

me when she strikes my collar, a flash of pain taking my neck and I spin

away. My knuckles feel rough and experienced, moves fluid as if I have

been doing this since the day I was born. A flash grenade goes off to the
side and my position causes the light to hit my right eye. I see her wince

and take the opening.

Both of us are fighting half-blind, I pivot so my good eye can see her

and ram my shoulder into her ribs. Ruby pushes back, striking my shoulder

with her elbow and pushes me onto my knees. It gives me room for my

hand to jab her in the throat making her choke. I give it to her, she counters

me quickly sending her foot towards my head.

Both of our moves are slowed because of the damn dresses, holding

my hands up, showing her what I want and she nods. As she watches, I grab

the length of my dress and rip the material so my dress falls to my thighs.

She grins doing the same to her dress, it is almost comical barefoot and

pissed we both wait for the other to make a move.

"I feel almost had messing up that pretty face of yours." She chuckles

as we circle each other, I note the scar on the inside of her left knee. Scar

tissue like that means a break. Weak knee. Ruby takes a step forward and I
jump back out of the way, narrowly missing a spill. That might come in

handy.

She swings first, aiming for my right and I double off her left, striking

her rib. With the space she knocks me in the stomach, we are both matching

up in strides. She goes to kick me and I grab her leg, throwing her to the

floor. Ruby's style is the same as the rest of Fang's warriors. They are all

trained the same which is why they are no match for me.

The man she works for, Fang, loves to take young girls and turn them

into trained killers. I should know. He's a close associate of my hushand. He

once tried to get me to train his girls and join him. Cain shot him in the

shoulder for it and he never asked to take me again.

The flat part of my foot strikes her in the side of her head and I bring

my heal down on the back of her head in one move. She falls to her knees,

leaping to tackle my legs from beneath me. Tucking into a ball, I roll out of

her grasp and she slips in the spill. We both croutch watching each other,

animals fighting for a kingdom on fire. My vision is clear again and I see
there is only one way this will end. Blood drips from her lip and onto the

floor, my feet are blistered and throbbing, we won't stop until one of us

does.

A war cry leaves her lips as she charges towards me, one arm

swinging after the other and I hold my arms open to greet her. We both land

on the ground, rolling over the floor until I flip out of her grip. She gains

her footing and ducks out of my fold, kicking my feet from under me

causing my back to hit the floor. Air rushes out of me and I cough, fighting

for air as she straddles me. Throwing her fist and knocking me in the face

before I grab her hand rolling on top of her. Grabbing the pit of her arm,

curling mine around it and flipping her so she slams into the marble floor.

Ruby screams, her head bouncing off the floor before she reaches for

something in front of her and I don't have time to move. She grabs the glass

slashing my arm and I pull back letting the blood drip down. "Fucking

bitch." I growl and she flashes her bloodied teeth at me swiping the glass

with skill but I dodge each swing. I move to the right then the left, seeing

no stop to her endless swings. I tackle her to the floor using my fist to
smash down on her hand. The glass explodes in her hand and she screams

opening it to show the dozens of shards embedded in her skin.

"Estrella, do you need help?" Vince's voice distracts me and she

manages to catch my shoulder, blood dripping down my arm from the cut. I

see Vince and the others making their way down and all the other men are

gone. They are guarding the doors to keep the rest of them out but Silas and

Vincent point their guns at Ruby. We need intel now, I have to finish this.

"No, I got this. This bitch pissed me off." I growl, reaching down I

grab one of the blades on the floor, ducking when she swipes with her own.

I grin, lunging towards her. My blade nicks the back of her arm and her rib

and she goes to grab my neck but I dodge kicking her in the stomach.

She opens her guard position and I bring my foot down on her knee,

hearing a sickening crack as she howls in pain. Ruby tries to slash my

Achilles tendon in her down position and I flip over her, grabbing her head

and hand as I slam her down. Spinning, I catch her arms, trapping her from

fighting back. Ruby tries to hit me again but I grab her wrist, fighting
against the pain in my ribs every time I breathe, I force her arm turning her

so she's trapped between my legs. She kicks the air, screaming and cursing

as I block her windpipe with my calf against her throat.

"Cunt! I'll fucking kill. I'll kicking kill you!" She screeches but I roll

us landing on her back and pressing her squirming body onto the floor still

keeping her arm locked. With the ball of my foot, I buck the back of her

head, making it slam against the hard floor. Keeping my foot on her head I

twist her arm back making her scream into the floor. Blood from the wound

on her head drips onto the floor, mixing with the blood of the dead all

around us.

“Tell me what I want, Ruby, or this can get a lot worse." When she

doesn't speak I twirl the blade in my hand and stab her shoulder, she goes

limp, a gurgle of pain the only thing left before she speaks.

"Fang told me about you. Wanted to kill you and get back at Cain for

some drug deal gone wrong. Wanted me to cut you into pieces and send

your dead body back to your hushand. When he figured that you were
coming here with Alexi, he wanted to kill two birds with one stone. We've

been trying to get rid of that playboy for a long time and you created the

perfect plan for us." She cackle's and I snap one of her middle finger back,

she cries into the floor as I bend back another.

“Who knows I'm out? Fucking tell me." Her other hand claws at my

leg but when I start to bend another she stops, gasping for air. She still has

fight in her, something that these men usually beat out of you. The fight that

mayhe one day you can get out. That you will be free just as long as you

follow the rules and do what Master says.

"Close circle knows you escaped. He has his men all over the city

looking for you. At least one team in every state trying to spot you. There is

no way out of this. Either I kill you or you go back to that monster. You

have no more options, you have no more choices, you will never escape.

And I will kill you." She sereams her red eyes staring up at me, blood

dripping from her ears, probably in so much pain but she keeps fighting.

Loyal to her master. I remember when I was just like her, putting my life on

the line to please the man that took everything from me.
 Doing the only thing I had ever known. I think of who she was before

this, what her parents were like, and if she ever dreamed of a happily ever

after. If she went to school or ever had a crush. It makes the guilt worse but

I want it. I want this pain. I deserve it. I think of the innocent girl this

woman was before she was taken by her own monster. But only one of us

gets to escape this time.

"No, the choice is mine this time... and I choose to stay alive." I put

more pressure before stomping down on her neck just as I pull her back,

snapping her neck cleanly in two. The men watch but I swipe a hand under

my nose to wipe up the blood. I don't need any more enemies. I have leaned

first hand what happens when you let a target go. They always seem to

return home.

Silas, seeing the look on my face, speaks, "You had to finish it,

Estrella. She would have never stopped if you hadn't. She would have killed

you if she had the chance, she was following her orders." Silas grabs my

hand as he tells me this but it doesn't make me feel any better. I look up at
him, pulling my hand away before I lean over the beautiful dead woman,

grabbing the back of her dress so they can see the tattoo.

I lift my now unhinged hair to show my own mark before dropping it

back down to cover it. Remembering the first time I was tattooed and when

it didn't stay he used a tool to burn it. The burn and the ink trapped on my

skin forever.

"We were not that different. Cruelty thinks alike. Cain said he never

wanted me to forget who I belonged to." Looking up into Silas's dark eyes I

grab his coat from his hand and drape it over her. The young girl, close to

my age, that lost her life to a cruel man and then the rest of it to me.

"We need to go," His hand reaches up grabbing my face and making

me look at him. His expression tells me everything, don't hide from him.

Don't let fear ruin something good. I see my own promise reflecting back in

his eyes.

"No more running."

 |38| The Aftermath
Estrella Marlene Lorenzo

I was born into a business powered by pain, violence, and greed. My

family's legacy was one of power and vengeance. All of this came with the

territory but it is something I will never get used to. My father started me

off young, he taught me what my place was in this world. To be ruled, never

the ruler. He wanted my loyalty and silence and I gave him both but that did

not mean I wasn’t listening. I learned from him, his every wrong move, his

every play, every war he started to gain more power. I knew my father

inside and out by the time I was 15.

He trained me, taught me how to fire and build a gun, how to make a

blade another part of my body. My father may have never loved me but he

wanted to ensure that I could take care of myself. That I could eliminate a

threat if the need came. Dale helped me as well, fostering a survival instinct
inside me that was unparalleled. A fear of death that made me fight to stay

alive.

I later discovered that Dale betrayed my father, leading to the night he

was killed. I am the only one left of the Lorenzo clan. I am the only one left

to carry on this heavy burden.

Cain holds so much power because of the connections he has built.

His cabinet keeps him on top and does his bidding for him. You can never

be taken off your throne if no one can find you.

William (Dale) Delevida was only one part of Cain's Cabinet. Long

before I came to know Cain, he had already made an impression. After

killing his father and brother for succession, Cain took full control of every

affiliation and gang under his throne. By the age of 22, he was a name that

people came to fear.

Since he proved to not be useful anymore, Dale was to be

exterminated before I killed him.

 Cain's cabinet was once made up of Ivy, Dale, Bartholomew, and

Marino.

People in the underground called them the horsemen, messengers that

were sent by Cain to deal with business when the tables turned. Some fear

the horsemen just as much as they feared Cain, for the right reasons.

Bartholomew is the general. No one knows if it's his real name or if he has

another. Bart popped up after a genocide in Mexico. After their first

meeting and partnership, he dropped entire cities in Cain's name, infiltrating

any government and removing mass leadership.

He helped train me once Cain got me, ruthless and merciless. He

turned me into a weapon of mass destruction. I became much more than my

father's vision, I always wondered if he would have felt proud once he saw

me as Queen. Waging wars and hundreds falling by my kingdom's hand. A

part of me is glad that I will never know, I hate my father for everything he

did to me and selling me to the Devil. I never wanted to be like him.

 Bartholomew is vicious, likes to handle a blade more than a gun

which is something we both have in common. We both prefer hand to hand

combat than a quick kill with a gun. They started wars that no one has even

heard about and with me by his side in battle, destruction was left wherever

we went. A never-ending plague. He taught me a lot of what I know, and he

is the one person I am most terrified of finding me. He saw me as his

prodigy, his best work, and he wants me back just as badly as Cain. To

continue this reign of terror.

Ivy is the only woman that is on the cabinet, she's one of the top

mercenaries in the US when Cain got word of her and her endeavors he

made sure that he got her on his side. Money talks and she talks the biggest

game. She never liked me. Probably because we had tried to kill each on

multiple occasions. Cain would never allow me to be harmed but he

enjoyed our hate for each other. Another part of it is that she's hopelessly in

love with Cain.

She's almost as obsessed with him as he is obsessed with me. Sadly,

he only has eyes for me. The ever-faithful King never strayed or looked
elsewhere from our marriage. It would be another story if he fell for her

flirtation. She’s just so good at her job that he ignores the part of her that

loves him. It is what makes her so dangerous, she would do anything for

him even if it means slitting her own throat.

Ivy thinks of him as a god, and I don't know if she's attracted to the

power or his insanity. She was one of the first people sent out to find me

when I escaped. Over the years I've managed to escape every one of her

traps, which pisses her off to no end. She's always wanted to prove to Cain

that she's better than his Queen, that she deserves to be by his side. She can

have that throne all she wants, I never asked for it. But Cain only wants me.

Dale handled logistics, he was the peacekeeper he would be able to

get gangs and underground organizations to join Cain. The liaison for the

devil. He had ties to the mafia and my deceased father already made him an

optimal partner. Until I went missing and Cain wanted everyone dead. After

those three leaves, Marino, He is the wizard on the keys, he's good at

hacking into things that aren't meant to be hacked into. He's also good at

setting virtual bombs and turning ordinary software into internet mines.
 Cain's cabinet is filled with the most dangerous people in the world,

except he's missing one. I was his assassin, his executioner, and his Queen.

I know the business better than anyone on that cabinet, I also know that if

Cain knows I'm out he will send each of them to find me.

Meaning, one down three more to go.

------

After last night and having Andi handle all of our wounds, Silas lets

us know that we will be leaving by tonight. Luckily, he says we can just

drive and the others can take the plane so we split up. I have had enough

excitement for one night and pack up our things. It is 3 in the morning, Ant

is fast asleep in the backseat, holding Robin in his arms and a thumb in his

mouth. I'm glad that he hasn't seen me yet, I'm covered in scratches and

bruises and none of the other men look any better. This isn't the life that I

want for him, it never was.

We drive in silence and I know we are both wondering if this is the

best time to talk. Especially after what just went down at the gala. My mind
is left reeling as I look over the destruction in my head, the broken promises

left scattered with the dead. I want to be strong and that is how I am usually

perceived but inside. I feel like that 15-year-old girl. The one that didn't

exist. Just this twisted carnival mirror reflection of who I once was.

It feels as if I am putting me and Ant in more danger by being with

Silas. Or even beginning anything with him. I cannot fall into another man

and keep my son trapped in this cycle. Even if it means sacrificing the one

thing that makes me happy.

"Maybe we are in over our heads, Silas," I say quietly, I don't want to

disturb Ant's sleep. My eyes glance over my scraped knuckles, hating the

numbness I feel. I feel completely empty, Ruby's eyes staring at me, another

son behind the mural in my mind. As I slowly become less like the scared

girl and more like the wolf.

"What are you saying, Estrella?" His hands grip the steering wheel

tighter, his hands are just as messed up as mine. The adrenaline is gone now
and we have left the aftermath. Two damaged people, wanting each other

but also wanting to stay alive.

"We know that Fang's gang knows that I am out, as well as the entire

cabinet. The news will spread and more people will try to find me. Cain will

send each of his members to come to get me. That puts you guys in danger

as well. He doesn't know we know about Viper, all he knows is that I was in

Las Vegas. He will send more people after me now. Is this the right time to

even do this?" We have to be honest with each other, are our wants bigger

than any mission that will come?

"We will just have to keep you and Ant undercover for a while. We

are already moving to a safe house, I told you that I will protect you and

Ant. You both will get out of this." I shake my head he isn't listening to me,

this is bigger than just him and I, Cain has harmed each of us beyond

measure, I will not mess this up.

"You can't promise anything, you know how Cain works, even more

so if he finds out that we are together. He will kill all of you and I need to
make sure that I not only get Ant and I out but that Cain doesn't kill you in

the process,"

"I don't give a fuck about him," Silas snaps and I stop, my train of

thought leaving me.

"I want you, Estrella, and goddammit, I would kill any man including

Cain that tries to harm you or Ant. I care about the both of you and you

know Sam, Vincent, Adrian, and Reynolds are the same." My chest is tight

with an unfamiliar emotion, seeing the truth in his eyes but my fear

swallows me whole. I want to fall into him, but this isn't just me on the line.

My son is stuck in this too, just because I want Silas doesn't mean I can

give up protecting my son.

"I just-how do I know you won't turn on me. That you won't just go to

another woman or cut your losses-" He swerves the car and I fall back into

my seat as he throws it in park and pulls me to him. His lips cut off any

refusal, we are both wounded but we hold each other tight. My seatbelt is

unbuckled and Silas wraps his arms around my waist, trying to show me
through his kiss. Frenzied and overwhelming, his lips take any fight I have

left. Hands buried in his thick hair as his tongue caresses mine, he feels like

the closest thing to home.

When he pulls away, I'm gasping, he watches me, running his thumb

over the bruise on my cheek and to my swollen lips. His eyes study me and

I can't look away from him, I would stay like this for as long as he would

hold me.

"I know you are strong. I also know that you only are for Ant. I need

you to fight for yourself. Let yourself have this. If you stay with me, I fight

for you too. You are going to get out of this." I fall into the palm of his

hand, closing my eyes and laying against him.

"No more running, stay with me, Estrella. I'm sorry it took me so long

to stop fighting it. I didn't fuck that girl. I won't lie to you we have but it

was before all the shit went down between us. She just reports to me about

the clubs and she tried but I couldn't. She kissed me and it didn't feel like

you, she tried for more but it wasn't you. When we came out, I saw the way
you looked at me, you tried to not show but you were jealous. You were

angry seeing me with another woman and I wanted that. I wanted to make

you pay. You made things so difficult and I wanted you to think I had

moved on. It felt like that was my only way to get back at you. " I try to cut

in and he shushes me and I let him continue.

"That feeling is what I feel anytime I see a man even look at you.

Touch you. It drives me fucking insane, Estrella." His words have me

reeling, seeing Silas completely for the first time. How hard it must he for

him to admit everything to me.

I shouldn't have any claim on you but dammit I do.

"I want this, I want to keep this. We both need this so why keep

fighting?" He slams his lips onto mine and I fall. So far. I nod into the kiss

and he groans, pulling me closer, claiming me all over again.

"Mama," I jerk away at Ant's voice, turning to see him watching us

quietly. Fuck.
 Silas clears his throat, shifting away from me but keeping his eye on

Ant and I. This is not something I want Ant to get involved with, Ant and I

have not had great experiences with men and I don't want him to freak out

or even become attached.

"Yes, baby?" Reaching back. I grab his hand and he squeezes it,

looking back and forth between me and Silas before he speaks,

"What you doing?"

Eyes wide I answer, "Nothing, sweetie, how about you go back to

sleep?" Why do I feel like he's going to ground me?

"Silas," Ant looks away from me, "What you doing?"

Silas tries to hide his smirk when Ant starts to interrogate him next

when I don't give him the answer he wants, "Nothing like your mom said,

you want candy, bud?" Ant perks up, rubbing the sleep from his eyes and

unbuckling his car seat. He crawls over the divider and plops down on it

without a second of hesitation. Silas brings out a bag of lollipops from

nowhere and hands him one.

 Ant completely forgets about it, unwrapping his sweet thanking Silas

while he passes me one. I take it, shifting so Ant can sit on my lap and get

comfortable. Silas shoots me a grin, a rugged sexy smile that makes me

laugh, flicking his hand away from me.

Taking the lollipop, we all enjoy our sweets, looking up at the starry

night sky. For a moment, life is sweet.

------

We pull up to a huge brick house with a two-car garage in the middle

of the woods. It looks ordinary from the outside but if I know anything

about Silas, it is anything but. The men meet us outside and Vincent picks

up Ant, throwing him up in the air. On his way down, Sam swoops in and

catches Ant making him giggle. Flicking Sam's ear, I order him to be gentle

while he just flips me off in return.

"Damn you look terrible, maybe it's time we let you go." Scowling at

Sam's comment I grab my bag and Ant's from the back. “Bet your mom said
the same when you were born." Laughter comes from the front and Silas

lightly taps my ass from out of sight.

"I need to see the head of the house, I will be back." I nod, watching

Silas leave and Vincent throws his arm around my shoulder, leading me. to

the meeting room to meet the others.

"This is a base for all the men under Silas's lead, there's a fully loaded

arsenal and even tunnels if anyone needs to get out fast. There can only be

10 people here at all times but within the 20-mile range of this house are 5

others. This is the safe zone in case there is nowhere else to go."

The inside is filled with black, browns, and reds, there are no photos

or art anywhere. The only thing hanging on the walls are flat screens and

maps of different locations. One wall is filled with computer screens that

look like drone footage. The man sitting there has long red hair and a tattoo

running from his cheek to below the neck of his shirt. It's kinda badass.

I never asked before, but what are y’all called, I had no clue you guys

even existed. Only Silas." Once I finish surveying the large archway into
the living room with 4 brown couches and beige walls I face him.

Vince smirks, "The wolves. Play on words, I suppose." I almost roll

my eyes, years later the thing I once feared more than anything as a child, I

now fight beside. Up the stairs, I stand behind Ant to make sure he doesn't

topple and we reach a set of large double doors. When they open about 10

men wait inside, conversing with one another and gathered around a large

table.

Oh, testosterone, they look over to me and I curse myself for wearing

tiny jean shorts and Silas's long sleeve shirt. It drapes off of my shoulder

and rests low on the tops of my breasts. Not to worry, I'll fight anyone of

them and I know Silas will too. They start straightening up at the sight of

me but don't make any moves. They are curious, I can understand that, I am

a stranger,

A throat clears, "Long time no see, brother." A hulking brown haired

man walks over with a few men, he's dressed in all black like the others
behind him. Vincent moves away to shake the man's hand, clapping hands

with the people behind him as well.

"I'm Calvin, you are?" His smile is bright, on the corner of his lip, I

notice a scar running down from it and stopping at his chin. His energy

reminds me of Vincent, and I can tell by the mischievous look in both of

their eyes that they have history. "Elizabeth." No one is to know my real

identity here. As if they would because there are no photos of me anywhere.

Only Silas and the others know who I truly am, other than that I am

Elizabeth again.

“Is this ugly piece of shit bothering you?" His question lights the

match and Vincent pushes at him, the two wrestling each other as the others

holler bets.

A pull comes to my shirt distracting me from the touseling boys,

"Mama."

"Yes, Angel?" I take a seat so he can crawl up and he asks if I can

show him to his room. I am about to tell him something when everyone
becomes quiet.

Silas enters the room and all activity stops, they all stand to greet their

boss in an instant. It shouldn't turn me on seeing him standing tall and

powerful at the front of the room. One of the greatest assassins to exist

leading the most dangerous group in the world. A part of history unfolds

itself in front of me and I can't look away.

Every man's eyes shine with respect for him, loyal to their leader and

it almost makes me smile. His strength and power are two things I have

grown fond of. Silas has made a name and career for himself that is looked

up to. I would have never known I would fall into his clutches and never

want to leave. My big bad wolf.

"Let's begin."

Rounds begin with a quick synopsis of who me and Ant are,

excluding my true identity. I smirk when he states that I am off-limits and

any man caught breaking the rules will be handled by him. I decide to make

my exit with Ant when they start approaching the data they have on Cain. I
know one of them can fill me in later, but for now, I want to get Ant

checked in and comfortable.

"It's this way." And leads the way to our rooms, we have our own

separate hallway away from everyone else. The dark oak door opens and I

see a room decked out in Marvel gear. Ant squeals, running over to the

Captain America bed and jumping up on it. His room already has clothes

and toys packed for him.

"So cool!" He turns to show me every one of his new toys and some

shirts. He even picks out his pajamas for bedtime with matching hulk

slippers. My cheeks hurt from smiling so much and I sit on his bed and

watch him play for a bit.

“All the rooms in the house are soundproof but there are buttons that

can be pushed to alarm anyone if there is an issue. Silas had them put one in

your room and Ant's so that he can press it anytime he needs you. It will

light up and make a sound if Ant needs anything and vice versa." I'm

grateful for it, not wanting to leave Ant unprotected even if he loves having
his own. room. It's still hard sometimes not having my baby boy with me

when I sleep.

"Thank you, Andi, for everything. I think I can handle the rest." She

nods, saying her goodbyes before she leaves the room. Ant suddenly stops

playing, making his way to the bed instead and standing in front of me. I

don't like that look in his eyes.

"Do you like Silas, Mama?" His little hands are on his hips like he is

the one parenting me. Copying his stance, I face the little guy, I was hoping

we would not get to this after what happened in the car.

"Do you?" I flip it on him, I do not want to have this discussion with

him right now.

His brows furrow in frustration, "You kissed Silas.” At my look he

continues, "Captain likes Peggy and kisses Peggy, and Silas kiss you so you

like Silas." I love that he acts like I am the only one at play in this scenario,

with a sigh I pull him into my arms, “Yes, I like Silas, but I love you. I love
you more than anyone in this world and in outer space. You don't need to

worry your little butt over anything, ok?"

Ant nods, my beautiful boy grins and makes everything better again,

"I like Silas, too." I want to question him further but he scurries over to his

toys, leaving the conversation behind. After locking his door, I move next

door to my room to put my things away. My mind continues to drift back

and forth, Silas, Ant, Cain. Throwing my bag on the bed, a ping goes off

above me, looking up I can see the fire dictator blinking. It starts to ping

over and over again. Weird.

Standing on the bench in front of the bed, I move to get a better look

at the little alarm.

After looking it over and even pulling it from the ceiling, it continues

until the sound finally registers.

It isn't an alarm, its a code.

I lean in close to hear it, it hiccups between beats, the rhythm. It's

Morse code. Tapping it out on my palm, I concentrate on the sound, turning

it to words in my mind.

"Find me." The words leave my lips and the tv next to me flickers on,

the black screen filling with numbers quickly. Here we go again, running

for a pen, I start writing them down on my palm. The writing is shaky and

scattered but I manage to get everything before the screen fills with the

same image of the red shed. Andromeda spray-painted on the side.

3.9112, 10.2035, and 2084.

It makes no sense as it repeats over and over again on the screen. I am

still trying to process the numbers when the door opens, Silas filing up the

doorway with his body while his dark eyes are on me.

When I turn back towards the TV, all the numbers are gone.
 |39| The Captive Bride
(Warning depictions of sexual abuse and assault involving a

minor)

Estrella Marlene Lorenzo

"Hey, jackass," Silas smirks at my cute little pet name for him, closing

the door behind him as he wraps himself around me. My stomach flutters at

his touch and he leans down to kiss the bare skin of my shoulder.

"What did I do now?" I glare at the side of his head until he glances at

me.

"I had to have a very uncomfortable conversation with my son on

whether or not I liked you and kissing. So thanks, jackass." His hand slips

over my ass, massaging it in his hand. When he faces me, that same sexy

grin is on his face. He finds all of this funny, pushing him away he doesn't

move an inch.
 "Oh, so you like me?" His breath rushes over my neck causing a

shiver, he completely brushes past what I just said and only concentrates on

the liking part.

"I never said that."

"I think it's implied." His forehead rests against mine and I take the

chance to press my lips to his. Wanting to taste him again, he doesn't miss a

beat, wrapping his arms around me and half-lifting me off the ground.

"I think my kick to your balls is implied," I state against his lips and

he laughs, pecking my lips one last time before he pulls back. By now my

legs are wrapped around his waist and he just carries me in his arms. It's the

only time we are actually the same height. This tree looking fucker gets on

my nerves.

"I’m sorry, Estrella, I will try to keep the kissing and touching to a

minimum."

"He said he likes you." At this Silas tenses, leaning back to get a

better look at me, "He was very grateful for his room." I hope to alleviate
my first statement with my next but it looks like it still has him reeling. My

God, I want to keep kissing him until I suffocate.

What I want to say next is deeper than even I can understand. The

light I feel inside me when I look at him and how I never want to pull away

from his arms. It leaves me unsure and vulnerable which are two things I do

not like.

All I can muster is, "Please don't break his heart."

Silas nods, brushing his lips against mine and sealing his unspoken

promise. I might just have to kill him if he does, even though I think it, a

part of me knows I may not ever be able to.

Weak, I know.

"I wanted to update you on the meeting and discuss something with

you." I nod, moving to get down but he just turns and takes a seat with me

straddling him. I don't fight it, glad that I get to touch him longer.

"There is still no word of Cain's appearance but they think that he is

in Europe. By now Fang has probably been notified that his soldier did not
return. He is using you to get back to Cain so we know he will not tell Cain

where you are because it would ruin his entire plan. That gives us an

advantage now that we are no longer in the city. However, Cain's cabinet

will begin to disperse to come and find you which is something we need to

look out for." The fear of Cain finding me lodges in my throat, making it

hard to speak.

"We need to get the parties information and none of our women are

here to pose as Alexi's secretary. The man would not know Alexi is dead

yet. The clubhouse is a couple of hours from here, low security, no cameras

or audio, it would be an easy in and out. Personally, I do not want to risk

you and Ant any further but the men want to run it by you first."

Thinking it over, I answer, "So you just need me to pose as the

secretary, get the invite and addresses and leave?"

"Precisely and if a worst-case scenario occurs, fight your way out."

I lift my hands and massage at his tense shoulders, I can tell by his

expression that he doesn't want me to do this so soon. Especially after what

occurred last night, but I also want all of this to be over. I don't want to halt

the mission, while I lay in wait Cain is getting closer. It is a clean, quick

mission.

"I'll do it. Get me the supplies. In and out," Silas nods, and I grab his

chin and kiss him. Hoping I can settle some of the worries, "It will be fine,

you guys can give me cover, Adrian can tail, Reynolds can do the upkeep.

The night is bound to be packed with people which will provide more

cover. We will be okay." Instead of answering me, he kisses me again and I

don't fight it.

The night before the mission, I am paralyzed in terror, frozen beneath

the covers Cain stands above me. Crawling from the end of the bed and up

to me. I am trying to scream but no sound comes out, I am begging for help,

trying to call Silas who rests beside me. I can't move as Cain leans over me

with a terrifying grin,

 "My little wife, how I have missed you."

His hand wraps around my throat and I am gasping for air, still locked

to the bed. I shift my eyes to look for something to help me when I land on

a body on the floor. Ruby's lifeless eyes watch me from the floor, empty

soulless eyes. Next to her is my family, they are in tatters, so much blood I

gag at the smell. Xavier's blank eyes watch me before all the bodies begin

to chant over and over again. Echoing in my ears, "You killed us." They all

say and I scream, scream so loud in my head that it wakes me up.

The only warmth in the room left is Silas laying beside me, holding

me tight.

I can already tell coming tonight was a bad idea.

I didn't realize how affected I was until we entered the bar and joined

the swarm of people. My nerves are high, waiting for things to flip or blow

in the coming seconds. Ruby's words bounce around in my head, the

confirmation that I am still a wanted woman. It is something that has been

discussed with Silas, we agreed that I would finish this job and spend a few
weeks in cover. Silas and the rest of the gang will do intel and survey while

Ant and I stay back until we can clear everything up.

The ‘clubhouse' is packed tonight, people young and old sitting at

booths, tables, and even on the floor next to the open stage. A band is in full

swing, jazz music flowing through the air as people grab their partners and

start to dance.

Silas runs his hand over my spine, almost like he can feel the tension

in my spine, coiling up.

I don't like the idea of being useless but I am not about to risk Ant by

wanting to be in the field. We just need to find out where the location of

Michaels's party is, which will give us access to all the information we

need. Silas wants to find Cain before he finds us.

"Estrella, mics are on. Anything feels wrong, we get you out of here,

you understand?" I nod in acknowledgment to Sam, thanking him quickly

through the set. The man in a navy blue fedora and matching pinstripe suit
sits alone at one of the booths. From Vincent's master skills we were able to

get a picture and name of who we were meeting.

It took an hour to run the place and check for any traps or colleagues.

Besides the two guards parked outback, it looks like this actually will be a

clean mission. I am anxious to return back to my son.

"He glanced at his watch, move in at two." Vincent is seated at a

single table, at a direct angle and I'm to the right of the entrance, waiting for

the word to begin. In and out, Estrella. You can do this.

"Grab your pal or gal and join us on the dance floor for a blues

classic." The older black man announces from the stage making everyone

cheer, the distraction gives us enough room to see the man in the back.

Bingo. "You're a go." I straighten my skirt and start to make my way

through the crowd, Sam and Silas inch closer from the left to keep a watch

out. It helps ease some of the anxiety knowing that they will be there if

anything goes ham.

 I get pushed back a bit when people begin to fill out the dance floor,

trying to push out of the center of the room. Turning to find a space out, the

instruments begin, covering the chatter of voices in the club as the band

begins.

It is a simple moment but I stall when the trumpet begins, the sharp

long notes causing a cry of joy from the crowd but I am paralyzed again, I

can't move. The room blurs around me and I no longer see the people or

Silas. I am trapped and I want to scream, I want to wake up but my panic

keeps me captive until I am no longer there anymore. I am away.

My wedding song.

In this memory I find that I am 15 again, standing in my pearl white

wedding gown.

Looking like a dream but stuck in a nightmare.

The makeup artist who does my face that day is nice enough to wipe

up the mess when my tears ruin her work. She nods, wipes under my eyes,
and tries to get me to smile. Asks me how old I am and when I tell her I'm

15, she looks away.

My wedding day.

The gown is gorgeous, created specifically for me by one of the

greatest gown makers in France. It is best fit for a queen, not me. It is tight,

with the low dip in the front of my dress showing my cleavage and long lace

sleeves. The dress is almost completely see-through despite the flowers

stitched onto the lace. It wraps around my waist and round hips like a

second skin before a slit goes down my right leg. They provide me with a

long silver chain that goes onto each wrist. It sparkles under the light, a

beautiful chain keeping me from running.

I am the captive bride.

The ceremony is over quickly, the man before us names us man and

wife and Cain claims my mouth with his. I can taste blood whilst I swallow

back tears. The crowd screams and hollers as Cain guides me towards the

ballroom floor to dance. I want to protest but l'm afraid of what he might do
to me. He says it is our first dance and that I should be excited but I'm

terrified.

A small current of violins start playing, the violinists swaying in their

seats together. The chime of a harp follows soon after, the woman playing it

is dressed in a dark red gown with eyes bruised closed. A trumpet starts in

and I jump at the sound, the music loud and haunting to my ears. I

recognize the song as La vie en Rose.The band watches us, playing the song

and waiting for us to move, to dance, to act as if this is a wedding and not a

funeral.

It reminds me of the time I asked my mother about her anniversary

and she called it a funeral. I understand now. Why this feels so close, so

much like death.

I want to die. I want this to end.

I am hyperventilating with all of these eyes on me. They all look so

hungry, some covered in blood, some men grabbing women by their throats

and forcing them to dance. I watch as a woman trips over her feet and the
man smacks her across the face and drags her away. I watch the cruelty

these men have and find myself hating them. Hating every single one of

them, these monsters. These fucking monsters.

I close my eyes and let Cain pull me along, the memory of my mother

spinning me in her arms, singing this song to me in every language she

knew. Looking so beautiful in the grand hall of our home. The chandeliers

casting light over our smiling faces. As we start our dance, all I can think of

is how much I want my mom.

I want to go back home. To that horrible prison with my terrible

father. The one that broke me and beat me. I would rather that than be in

the arms of Cain. I know that I won't survive this. I know I won't make it

back.

Cain spins me across the room, staring down at me with so much

darkness I should be swallowed whole. I have no clue what is to come. The

terror. The horror.

How much I would long for death that night and every night after.
 Behind my veil, small tears run down my cheeks but I don't miss a

step. Afraid what will happen if I mess up my part. I let him hold me

painfully, his grip tight and he shows me a show winning smile. He has

won, he knows that he has won me but I am the loser in this game. I am a

pawn, worth nothing but everything to him.

"Mia regime."8 Cain brings his hand up to stroke my cheek over the

veil and I'm glad he can't see the tears rolling down my face. The way my

body jerks to keep my cries silent. I hold it in until I am suffocating, waiting

for the right moment. He cradles me like a delicate flower as he plucks

away every one of my petals.

Tonight I am to be his woman but just yesterday I was a kid.

The trumpets become louder, surrounding me, sounding like screams.

So loud I can't hear any of the men laughing or charging anymore. I can't

hear the drinks being thrown against the walls or the painful moans coming

from the women standing by the ends of the stage. I wonder for a moment if

I am the one screaming.

 It becomes louder and louder and this is the moment, I scream, for

real this time, a heart-wrenching cry from my lips as my heart calls for my

mother, my brother.

I scream so much that it breaks but I can't stop crying. The scream

goes unnoticed in the chaos when Cain lifts his hand for them to play it

louder. It echos around us as he throws his head back and laughs. His men

cheer and he pulls me into his arms lifting me from the ground to kiss me

and I hold my breath and I wish for it all to stop.

When he lifts the veil he smiles at the tear tracks down my skin,

kissing them as his hand wraps around my throat. "I think it is time for us to

go."

I stiffen, unable to move but he just carries me out of the ballroom, his

men howling out from behind us. The song coming to a close and burying

me alone.

It is not until I look down that I realize how much I am shaking, my

hands trembling as he carries me to his suite. I don't know what else he

wants from me, I don't realize how much worse things will get. "You're with

me now, little wife. And I'm not ever letting you go."

He sits after he pulls the veil off of me, taking me in. He plays with the

veil in his hands, gazing over me and it feels like he is skinning me alive.

"Strip." He says and my eyes widen in fear, shaking my head and

backing away. I clutch at my hands, my eyes pleading mercy and he glares

down at me.

"I will not ask you again, Estrella." He growls and I whimper, a short

sob leaving my lips when I finally speak, "Please, Cain. I don't want to." He

stands before I can blink, backhanding me with so much force I fall to my

knees and he drags me back to him by the back of my dress. Pearls fall to

the floor and my hair drops from the clip in my hair. He forces me in front of

him, taking his seat once again as he cages me in.

My eyes widen when he pulls out a blade, running the flat side down

my face, smiling when I cry out. Cain takes the knife from his side and

slices the front of my dress, the sharp blade cutting into my stomach. A thin
trail of blood drips onto my feet, it is a small cut. A small consequence for

not following directions.

"Oh no. " He whispers and I shiver in disgust when he lays his lips on

the wound licking up the blood. Grinning up at me like he has done

something well, something good. "I've waited so long for you, little wife."

No. He cuts another piece of the dress off and I start to push at him

now, screaming when he rips off my bra, cutting my skin with the wire. I go

to strike him but he cages my arms, I will not be able to beat him.

When he sees my naked breasts, he moans in delight, grabbing me

painfully. Glancing down I can feel that he is hard, pushing me so I can feel

what's between his legs, "This is all mine now,"

"STOP!" I weep and he forces me on the bed, his weight pressed

against my back and it gets hard to breathe. I sob into the sheets as he pins

my head down to the bed and tears the rest of my dress off. My body is

completely naked and when he lets go of my head. I wrap my arms around

myself, gasping for air. I try to cover myself from his eyes but he pulls my

arm hack, his eyes watching me hungrily.

"So fucking beautiful, my queen." Cain grins and his mouth is that of

a canine's, sharp, when he bites into my thigh, blood rushing to my skin.

"Please, Cain, d-don't. I want to go home." His fingers claw at me,

deepening the wound on my stomach, the white sheets soaking up the blood.

He screams at me, grabbing the sheet and tying it around my wrists so I

can't fight him. He removes his clothes and I look away when he grips a

part of himself I have never seen before.

"I will be the first man to ever taste you." I cry out when his tongue

glides over the blood on my stomach. "I will be the first man to touch you

kiss you. To make love to you. My pure little star. I wanted it to be perfect. I

wanted to do right by you, even though I wanted you so bad. I had to make

you my wife and now you are. You will never leave me again.”

He forces my legs open and I kick at him only for him to grab one of

my ankles and twist. A sharp pain running up my leg and I scream. It

radiates up from my ankle to my thigh, a fire that takes my breath away. "I

own every bit of you, Estrella. I will own everything." My leg falls limp in

his hold and he pushes himself between my legs. A pain unimaginable runs

through my body, my head snapping back as I scream into the open air.

A cry so animalistic and painful and I can't see him from the tears in

my eyes. He forces himself deeper, burning through me as he takes me

completely. Blood fills my mouth, biting my tongue as I fight him still

fighting to get away. I can't hear anything above my cries as he moves,

driving me further into this painful oblivion. I feel him tear me open over

and over again and when I try to get away he pins me down. Cain moans

my name, his mouth on my breasts, scaring me completely.

"MAMA!" I sob, "Help me, help me, help me. " I choke on my tears

and when I start to fight again he forces me on my stomach. taking me

brutally once again. I am too small compared to him, too weak to fight back

and I choke on my screams. He moans, telling me how good I am, how

perfect I am. That I was made for him while he wraps his hand around my

throat.
 “X-Xavier. " My vision is going black on one side, I can hear my

heartbeat in my ears the only peace from his filthy words. I scratch at him

and he smacks me, burning taking up my temple and cheek. I bite into the

sheets, ripping them as he forces me back. He is truly the devil, his fire eats

me whole.

"No one is coming for you Estrella, you're mine now." He growls

taking everything as he promised, I wish then that my father had killed me,

that my mother would not have begged him for my life. I wish I was dead,

death would be better than this agony. When I cry out this time, I cry out for

death.

"Estrella.”

"Estrella."

"Estrella."

"Estrella… are you okay?" I open my eyes as the song comes to an

end, trumpets blasting, and even though I can't feel anything I taste the tears

that fall down my face. My body is trembling. I can't even hold myself up
and Silas wraps his arm around my waist, pulling me close and calling my

name again. I am trapped in the memory, feeling him rip me apart over and

over again.

"What's wrong? My God." Silas wipes my face and I press my lips

together to keep myself from screaming when his hands burn. Everything

burns.

"O-Our wedding song," I whisper, clutching onto myself, this new

body I have grown into. No longer the broken 15-year-old Cain destroyed

but still broken. He seems to understand, a look of remorse covering his

features and I look away feeling panic in my throat. I can see the men

turned our way, all looking at me.

"I c-can't breathe- I." He shushes me, trying to get me calm down but

I can't when the song starts to play again and I don't know if it is in my head

or the band is torturing me. I can't breathe.

"I-I was a good girl, I tried to be good to make up for being born and

father still s-sold me." I cry, I can't even see Silas anymore, I just see my
father screaming down at me, locking me in the closet and forcing me to see

the wolves. "He tortured me and I still loved him, I thought things would

change but he let Cain t-take me. O-Our wedding night he ripped my dress

to shreds a-and there was so much b-blood." I gasp and I see the men now

and they look away.

Silas's grip tightens and he never lets go of me. He never lets go.

"I couldn't speak, I had torn my throat from screaming so loud. I

couldn't stop screaming. He just pinned me down, he didn't stop, why did he

never stop."

It was our wedding night, I had just turned 15.

"Shh, Estrella."

“I kept calling for my mama. Until he pinned me down so hard I

couldn't breathe, I screamed until I couldn't breathe. Dios ayúdame9" My

body hiccups and I can feel the panic taking over, I am pushing at Cain,

pushing at Silas, running from father.

 "We need to go." I hear and I feel myself being lifted into someone's

arms as my panic consumes me. Darkness instead of death taking me now.

In what I think is a dream, I walk down the hallway of my childhood

home. The grand walls and cathedral ceilings, an art that was never meant

to be touched or loved. All the doors nre dark except one at the top of the

staircase. My old room, passing Xavier's door in the open hallway, it's

already closed, no one waiting for me. No one to greet me anymore.

Maybe because that had always been my worst fear, my family

forgetting me. Moving on as if I had never even existed, to begin with. That

my taking only convinced them that there was no space for me to live in.

Forgettable. Taking the steps one at a time, the house almost sways. Off

hetler, a mind of its own.

I open the door to my old room and it looks just how I left it, one side

of the room covered in my art and paintings, a small white bed,

photographs of people I no longer recognize on the dressers. There is

barely any light to fill up the room, everything washed up in the darkness.
 "Hi " Turning around I see that the bed that was empty, now is taken.

A little girl, me, stares back. Curly tousled hair and big brown eyes, the

picture of innocence. My heart aches at the sight of her, a reminder of who I

was before everything was taken from me. She wears a pretty pink dress, the

one my mother made for me with the yellow tulips on the front. I haven't

thought about my favourite dress in a very long time.

"Hello." The house sways again and I find myself sitting beside her in

front of the open window, finally seeing what has us adrift. Peering out I

can see the ocean waves outside. As if the house is surrounded by water, an

island in the middle of the ocean. A big wave comes and causes the

windows to shake, photos, and art flinging off the walls at the impact.

"You're me, right?" Younger Estrella asks and I can't take my eyes off

of the water, wanting to go closer but I'm scared of what might happen if I

do. Not wanting to leave her alone. Wanting to change the past but never

getting close. My mind, a twisted puzzle begging to be put back together but

there are too many missing parts.

 "Yes, I am." The rushing waves grow stronger, water seeping into the

room and drenching my feet but neither of us moves. I'm not scared, I'm just

tired. We don't try to run away. Finally looking at her, a cry lodges in my

throat, bruise marks are wrapped around her throat as if someone strangled

her. Her face is bruised and the once pretty dress she wore is covered in

blood. I grab her, trying to find the source, trying to help her when her hand

reaches up, wiping my tears away. I choke on my sobs, the water now to our

knees, I want to drown, I want us both to, I want to end this never-ending

suffering.

"Don't be sad." Her small palm rests against my face, the same way

Ant's does, when he holds me, trying to get a better look. Trying to

understand more of me even when I do not recognize myself. "I'm sorry. It's

going to be okay." It's a lie and she knows it, she doesn't fault me for it, the

water to our ribs now. Louder and I can hear someone scream from afar, or

is it me?

"It's okay." Young Estrella leans forward wrapping herself around me

and I hold her, this broken part of myself that can never let me go. The
water is so blue, the night dark, two visions, one person trapped in a

sinking ship.

"Estrella," She calls, still snuggled into my chest, holding onto me as

the waves push into the room, surrounding us until we are seconds from

being drowned. I lean back so I can see her face one last time, her eyes

filled with tears as she asks,

"What happens to me?"

 |40| The Rain & Thunder
Estrella Marlene Lorenzo

When I awaken I am back in the room I was given, I sit alone in the

dark, holding myself and I feel the need to hide. Over and over again, I try

to convince myself that I'm not there anymore. I escaped. I'm safe. When I

close my eyes, I can see Cain on top of me, tied to that bed as he ravaged

me. Crying out for a family that abandoned me long before I was taken

away.

Shuddering, I hold my legs up to my chest trying to stop the shaking,

I want it to stop. He can't hurt me anymore, I won't let him hurt Ant or I

again, I tell myself again and again. Images of all the times he took me, the

pain, Ant's eyes, his screams, my cries for mercy. God, help me.

I am curled up behind a dresser, shivering from the chill in the room

caused by the rain outside. It's beautiful, something I once dreamed about.

The little boy Ben who hated the rain. His mother who hated me for getting
her son killed. I was never allowed to touch anything sweet and once I had

it in my grasp, Cain took that too. I used to love the rain and thunder and

now it is just a reminder of pain.

Pressing my forehead against the wooden dresser, I try to hide away

from everyone. I curse myself for breaking apart in front of them, it is my

job to help them so Ant and I can be safe and I can't even do that. The only

thing that helped ease some of the fear was watching Ant sleep peacefully

in his new bed. Silent as he drifted amongst what I hoped were good

dreams.

The door opens, letting some of the light from outside into the room,

without even looking I know who it is and wait for him to find me. His

heavy footsteps fall until he stops in front of me, "What are you doing on

the floor, Estrella?" I don't answer Silas, closing my eyes and resting my

head against the side of the dresser. I hear his footsteps retreat before they

return once again.

 "Baby, look at me." I squeeze my eyes shut when tears fill my eyes,

hating that he is seeing me like this. After a second, I open my eyes to look

at him, expressive green eyes below thick brows, stubble decorating his

strong jaw. The small nick of a scar underneath his ear. I don't think I will

ever tire looking at him.

It only takes his eyes to break me open, "I'm sorry, Silas. I know I

messed up tonight." He crouches in front of me and pulls a blanket over me.

He doesn't say anything as he tucks it underneath my arms and over my lap:

He makes sure I am comfortable then takes a seat next to me on the

carpeted floor. I keep my eyes on him, "I really am sorry." I state holding

my shaking hands and he pulls them into his hands.

"Hey." His hand cradles my cheek, "You aren't in trouble, you are

human and anyone that has been through what you have has every right to

fall apart every now and then. It's okay to be scared. We can try again when

you feel better." I am shocked by his response and he looks down at me, so

beautiful it hurts and I wonder what makes a man like Silas. So different yet

as dangerous as the other men in my life. I don't know what I expected, for
him to be angry, to yell, to punish me. He doesn't do any of that, he takes

care of me. I have to remind myself that he's not Cain.

"I lied." I turn to look at him confused on what he is talking about,

"You asked me once what I am afraid of." He explains. "I said I wasn't

scared of anything but I lied." I wait for him to continue,

"I'm scared of fire."

A small bitter smile takes over his face, in response, I reach for him

and he pulls me into his arms. His touch doesn't hurt, calming the storm

inside my body, I sigh when Silas runs his hand over my hair, kissing my

forehead. I breathe him in, hoping that he can keep the nightmares away.

"I met Cain after my first tours, I was in my early twenties and was

moving on a high," It hits me that Silas is going to tell me his story, tell me

how he became a wolf. "I was raised on a military base so it was already

spelled out for me that I would join. It is the only thing I knew was a sure

thing. My father was high ranking, everyone worshiped him but I was
terrified of him most of my life. He was a drunk with a bad temper and no

one wanted to mess with a general."

I move my hand up to run through his hair, hoping that it gives him

comfort. I can tell by his posture that it is something he doesn't enjoy

talking about. I'm grateful that he speaks, knowing I'm not quite ready to. I

stare fondly up at Silas, a part of me touched that he is willing to share a

piece of himself with me.

"I started out young, battling with a crew and other soldiers. They

wanted to make a man out of me, they said. I was meant to be greater than

even my father. A couple of years later my father wrapped his car around a

pole and that was the end of it. After all that pain and violence, always

wishing his latest war would take him. The damn drunk did it to himself.

Wasn't until years later that I discovered that he had ties to the Norewli

clan." My eyes widen at the name and Silas shakes his head.

"Didn't discover it until…I was going through recruitment. After a

year and a half, my mom met someone, Ed. He was nice and he made my
mom happier than she had ever been. Ed was a good man and he treated

both my mom and Wren like princesses. This lasted for almost two years

until Wren and I went on base for an event when we got home, my mom

and Ed were dead." Closing my eyes, sadness takes me at his story, both of

us left orphans by a cruel world.

"The Norewli clan had a hit out on my parents. My father got in

trouble at work, they cut his pay and after put him on suspension. Money

was tight so of course, they had borrowed. And what wasn't used to pay

bills was easily used for drugs or alcohol. The clan came to get the rest of

the money and when my father didn't have it, they made his death look like

an accident, my mother wasn't even aware of it, and years later, they broke

into our house and killed both Ed and Mom."

"My aunt and uncle took us in as they were our last living relatives.

But I couldn't stay after everything that had occurred so I made sure Wren

was protected and began to hunt the clan down. I was fueled by my sadness

and anger, I wanted to make everyone pay. Later, I got my revenge, I single-

handedly took out every member of that mafia and any remains like they
never existed, to begin with. Everyone, except Mr. Norewli himself, the

man who commanded the order to kill them."

“While I was searching for him that's when all of this began, the

assassinations, missions. My name spread and people either wanted me on

their side or to get off my hit-list. The same year this occurred, I met

Samson in an undercover group, the pay was good and we got sent out to

fight America's secret wars. We practiced, learned, and fought side by side.

Survived together."

"One day on a base outside of Russia I got a call that Wren tried to

run away and Samson packed up with me to find her. Little did I know that

their meeting would lead to them falling in love. They fell for each other

and tried to keep it from me but when Samson admitted the truth I decked

him." He laughs a little as if he is recalling the memory. I manage a smile,

thinking of younger versions of Silas and Samson, brothers in arms. "He

asked me for her hand and said if I refused he would just marry her anyway,

he was just trying to be nice." This makes me chuckle and Silas smiles

down at me, his eyes running over my face.

 "She was 19 and I thought it was too soon but they didn't and they

loved each other hard. Sam never knew his family, abandoned before he

could even remember them so I knew he wanted to build a life with Wren.

Things were all going well until one day Cain came to see me. He was an

admirer of my work and promised me more than I could imagine if I

worked for him."

"When we first met, I denied him, I was better off on my own. I no

longer had a government to control my every move, I killed when I was

hired, made more money than I could ever need. I was a name people began

to follow and fear, But it also got Cain's attention." It is how Cain has

always worked, when someone caught his eye he didn't stop until he had

them on his side. Even if it meant threatening them into loyalty.

"But he had an advantage, he had something he knew I wanted. The

location of Norewli, Cain was willing to break his seal of protection over

him if I joined him. I finally had the chance to end the man that ruined my

life and even though I knew something felt wrong, I joined him. And I

finally got my revenge.”

 Revenge can be both sweet and sour, we think we know what it will

feel like once we finally take it. Joy, relief, a halt to the agony we are faced

with every day. However, it is never always like that, sometimes it feels

more like defeat than victory. In gefting revenge, you can turn yourself into

your own monster.

"It was supposed to he only a few jobs and I could wipe my hands of

him but then he started to threaten Wren and the only other family I had

left, I knew that I needed to get everyone away from Cain and kill him if I

wanted to keep everyone safe. Vincent started to help me, gaining intel on

the people he sent me after, the places that he took over after I finished.

Cain had me killing innocents, people who were trying to stop him, people

in his way to the top." I knew before Silas finished that that was what Cain

was doing. Giving orders and clearing the people in his way. He had me

complete similar jobs for him as well.

"I was so angry, that I fell for his lies, that I had harmed so many

people. I was young and I didn't think rationally, all I wanted was to get

everyone out. I knew I would have to run and the others would need to as
well, we needed to cut ties for the time being so that I could keep Cain off

their trail. Samson agreed to help me and when we were getting ready to

leave, we were ambushed. Hoppers showed up and surrounded all of us at

my aunt's farm. They hung my uncle on the front porch like a sick flag for

us to discover." I can't even imagine the horror he must have felt, after

losing everyone, my heart weeps for him as I look into his sad green eyes.

How easily the devil took both of our souls.

We tried to fight our way to Wren but there were too many, Samson

was badly wounded especially after Dale pulled out Sam's eye. He locked

us both up and I don't think I've ever felt more powerless. Seeing my sister

beg and Sam hurt, knowing I brought Cain into their lives. I was losing

blood fast after Cain shot me, it was still lodged inside me but he wanted

me to stay awake for the last of it.

Cain wanted to punish me for breaking my loyalty and so he dragged

my uncle's body in for all of us to see and then Bartholomew sent a blade

through my aunt's back. He wanted me to see what I had done. Then he set

a fire and left all of us to burn." My hand brushes over his chest and I can
see the hint of a scar under his tattoo. A near-death experience that led to a

vendetta against Cain Marcelo, that led him to me.

"We were supposed to die and to this day I don't know how I managed

to get out. I just remember digging myself out of the rubble and grabbing

Sam and crawling. I couldn't see with all the smoke in the room but I just

kept crawling, hoping that if I did I could get Wren back. Sadly, I never

did." My heart breaks for him knowing that I played some role in his

demise. That my association with Cain made him more powerful, I helped

him ruin people like Silas for him.

Silas brushes the tear that falls from my eye,

"Don't Estrella, none of this is your fault.”

"It is, you have no idea what I have done. How many people I have

killed and the horrible things I have done to people. People like you, I-"

Silas grabs me, forcing me to look at him, "I refuse to hear any more of this

shit, I know Cain, I know his manipulation, his torture, it wasn't you,
Estrella, it never was." It is hard to believe him, his sweet words, and warm

body.

We drift into another pregnant silence, I feel some comfort with him

beside me. My mind spins as I think over everything he has told me. More

lives Cain has ruined. That I have. I am not innocent in this, I am guilty too.

I gaze out the panels of windows with Silas beside me, We don't touch, a

breath between us as we watch the storm unroll outside.

"Sometimes I feel like I am scared of everything," I whisper and I

know he can hear me, a part of me speaks in whispers maybe as if Cain can

hear me. Spilling his secrets, unravelling his web from around my soul.

"My father loved my mother and brother but I don't think he ever

loved me. In my childhood home, my father had a hallway with a mural of

savage wolves feasting on deers and rabbits. Blood and wild eyes, it was

called. It terrified me when I was little. He knew the best way to break me

apart wasn't pain, it was mental torture " I run my fingers down the glass

and feel the cold against my fingertips, how lovely rain used to be to me.
 "There was a closet across from the painting that he would lock me in.

In the darkness and the only light peeking through a gap in the door were

the wolves. I would spend hours, if not days in the closet. My mother was

not allowed to step in and my brother knew better than to try to help. When

he tried and it only got him punished."

"We weren't let outside much, protection and all. But I always hoped

that I would one day see the ocean, feel the rain on my face." I smile at this,

a reminder that I got to complete those wishes, even if one of them has

turned sour. "I used to love the storms, being locked in my father's home

meant we weren't allowed to go outside. Maybe once or twice a year if we

were lucky and I always wanted to know what rain felt like." My hands are

shaking against the glass.

"There was a maid's boy, Benjamin, I met him during a storm. The

first and last crush I had on a boy. I kissed him not knowing one of the

guards witnessed it." My eyes glaze with emotion as I turn to face Silas. His

eyes peering into mine, he's here and that is all I need.
 "My father gunned him down in front of me." Silas's eyes blaze, his

hand reaching to hold mine and it makes the broken part of me feel better.

Something to hold onto.

"I learned to never disobey or fight my father again. I was trained

every day to be a woman and a warrior. I excelled to please my father, I

became his perfect daughter. I thought it would show my worth to him but it

only made me a better bargain when he sold me." Salt and pepper hair and

deep hazel eyes are the only features I can remember now, a cunning smile

as he watched Cain take me away.

"When Cain got me, he got his best men to help train me to take the

position. This was only after I had finally ceased trying to get away. I

always fought Cain, my head is still fuzzy on certain parts. When I took

position things seemed to just drift away. I always fought him and one night

he grew tired. He said that I would never escape him, that he would take

everything until the only thing I would ever need was him." Taking in a

shuddering breath, I force myself to continue. They are stories I have never

told another soul.

 "Cain lost it and he locked me in a cage outside. I was naked and I

just remembered being so cold. It felt as if I was caged in a burning body.

He said he would keep me out there until I stopped fighting him. I

remember being blinded by the ice-cold water and the thunder shaking the

ground as I screamed and begged." I pull my cold fingers from the glass,

comforted by the heat of Silas's hand when he grabs it to get it warm.

"You conformed to survive, Estrella, anyone in your position would

have." My hands leave his as I shake my head, years of guilt suffocating

me. My nightmares, twisted forms of memories I have tried to forget. "I did

those things, I'm a monster, Silas." Annoyance brews at the shakiness of my

voice. I'm tired of feeling this way. "You were right about me."

“No, Estrella, you look at me." Silas snaps and I can see the anger he

keeps at bay, "I was wrong. I let my anger rule me, I should have never said

any of those things. It all got the best of me, I never look the time to ask

what it was like, to get to know you more than anything physical. You were

his victim too,"

 "Silas, I have done awful things for Cain. Things I can never forgive

myself for. Things he did because I wouldn't obey him, I have hurt a lot of

people, it wasn't just Cain-"

"You were a child!" He snarls, "A fucking child that he tortured into

submitting, you can't blame yourself for only doing what you were taught."

"I was his wife! Anything he wanted I did for him!"

"No, Estrella you didn't want to, he forced you, he took advantage of

you." My heart beats fast in my chest, knowing that we aren't just talking

about the job anymore. Much more, the things my husband did to me, what

he took from me, my wedding night and every night after. I can tell that is

what Silas is really talking about, what I have avoided since he came into

this room.

"I let him do it to me okay, I should have stopped fighting. I forced

him to do that to me. I don't want to talk about this anymore." Standing, I

pull my hand from his but he just follows me. Silas isn't giving this up,

grabbing my shoulders to keep me from running.

 "Do not run away from this, you need to talk to me, Estrella. He will

never do that to you again, I swear to you. I will make him regret every

single thing he did to you,"

I'm not even sure if what I say next is true. "It was just sex, Silas!"

"That wasn't sex." He doesn't yell, he doesn't raise his voice. He stares

at me mournfully, as if I am a bird fallen far from the nest. It makes me

want to hide away, regretting that I let Silas in. It causes tears to fill my

eyes, glimpses of all the times Cain had me. How my first night with Silas

compares, he was the first man to ever have me besides Cain. His touch was

so different. I had never felt anything like it before.

"You know it, Estrella, you know." He reaches for me and I smack his

hand away, a broken sob leaving my lips. He tries to hold me but I push him

away, in my mind, Cain is ripping my clothes off, chaining me to the bed. I

can see Ant, curled up in a ball as he was forced to watch as his father used

me up. The only way Cain could harm him without breaking our promise. A
vision as I beg Ant to close his eyes, to not look as I waited for Cain to

finish and end this suffering. He used to make Ant watch.

Silas's hand wraps around the back of my neck and pulls me against

him. I don't run away, too broken to even try. "Did it feel anything like with

me? Did it feel good? Did you like it?" His heated words make me look

away but he forces me to look at him, to see him. Because he knows he is

right, he knows the truth.

I whimper mournfully, "N-No, it hurt, it hurt really bad." I croak

against Silas's chest and he rests his forehead against mine, breathing

deeply as he strokes my back gently. Just holding me as I fall apart.

"You hear me and you hear me good, that wasn't sex, he fucking raped

you." My body is stiff at his words, I had heard the word before, one of the

women in my home had been attacked by a guard. But mine was different,

he was my husband.

"He was my husband that-“

 “It doesn't matter who it is if you did not want it, if he hurt you. Then

it was rape... It was always rape, Estrella."

I bite my lip, trying to keep myself steady, "No one ever taught me.

My mom never-I just wanted him to stop.”

"Estrella, I'm so sorry. I'm so sorry, baby."

For the first time in five years, I let a man hold me and I cry, I cry and

he doesn't pull away. Silas doesn't stop me, he holds me tight enough that I

feel safe and he lets me cry. I don't get punished, I don't get hurt. The man

that was hurt by the same man I'm married to, the man who ruined me.

Despite everything, he hugs me and tells me everything will be okay. And

for a second, as the storm rages outside, I finally have a name to this pit in

my chest. Sorrow.
 |41| The Birthday Butterflies
Silas Jonathon Wolfe

Estrella is distant.

I don't think it's intentional, mostly it feels like she is just trying to get

a grasp of things. Too emotionally drained to think about anything else. I

don't blame her after everything that occurred a few nights ago. I've only

known Estrella as strong. A warrior and a fighter, someone who parallels

me. She has never shown weakness to an enemy but my mind drifts back to

Estrella falling apart in my arms. Overcome by her own grief that she has

ignored to survive. It reminded me that Estrella has always been and always

will be just human. Even if she seems extraordinary to me, she does not

always feel that way.

When I go to see her, she is either already asleep or not in her room.

I'm not the only person she has been avoiding, the rest of the men tell me

they are worried after the panic attack she had. A part of me is glad that they
all care for her, they were all shocked after what she admitted that night at

the clubhouse.

She has been spending most of her days with Ant, going outside, and

spending time exploring the large backyard. Once while leaving for another

co-op, I found her lying on the grass outside and looking out at the stars

alone. I didn't bother her, deciding to let her bask in her stolen pleasure.

Knowing she never got the chance to.

I find myself spending my time concentrating on the control of Viper

and interrogating some of Alexi's partner's in hopes of getting the location

for the next event coming up. It will be the turning point, especially because

it is being thrown by one of Cain's close partners. He could have the direct

location of Cain's cabinet and Cain himself.

I am looking over the maps and photos that were provided to me,

Vincent and Reynolds are on their way back from Washington and Samson

is somewhere on the property doing rounds. They are also waiting for our

next move.
 "S-Silas?" I turn in my chair, surprised to see Ant standing by the

door, holding his stuffed kitty that I’m pretty sure is named Robin. He's a

small kid that looks just like his mother but there are same features that

look like Cain. But every time I think about it, his big brown eyes always

sway me differently. He is just like Estrella, innocent, and in this cruel tug

of war.

"Yes, Ant?" He stays by the door, looking down at the floor as if he is

trying to gain the courage to ask me something. "C-Can I use your

Youtube?" I hide my smile at his question, still amazed how a soul like him

has survived so long in this world. I know that it is all because of Estrella.

She has devoted her life to keeping her son safe, to give him a better life

than she was given.

I usher him over with my hand and he steps away from the door,

looking back outside just once before he comes inside. His wide eyes study

the room, the new office I have moved into to continue my work. I can tell

that he finds my desk daunting, it is large and wide, the dark surface

covered in papers and maps.

 It's so big that his head barely reaches past the desk but he tries to

stand tall in front of me. Despite everything, he is a brave little kid. "Here

you go, kid." I open my phone and give it to him, surprising me once again,

he holds his fist out for me to bump and I chuckle. I already know Vincent

is the one that showed him that. He laughs a little when we bump fists

before looking away, his eyes studying my desk again,

"You have a b-big desk."

"Well I’m big so I needed a big desk." Ant smiles a bit, finding it

funny. For some reason he doesn't move away, glancing up from my cell

phone and back at me. He watches me as I grab the extra chair by my desk

and pull it so he can sit beside me, he instantly crawls up onto the chair.

Placing the phone down and his toy on the desk. His hand is so small

compared to my large scarred one.

Ant notices this too, his eyebrows creased as he asks, "Do you think I

will be big like you?"

"Yeah, I think so.”

 He nods, seeming pleased by my answer,

"Bigger than d-daddy?” His question makes me freeze and I turn to

face him to see he is already looking at me. I see it now, the fear that was in

Estrella's eyes reflected in his own. It makes me want to set Cain on fire

while they watch, take all that fear away from them. I want to keep two

people safe who have never known safety.

"Yeah…way bigger."

Silence takes up the room again but it isn't an uncomfortable one, I

enjoy it as I continue my work. I pass him a few pages and pens for him to

draw and we both set to our tasks. After a bit of time, Ant speaks again,

"Mama has been blue, did she tell you about Daddy?" Every sentence from

this little boy pains me, he doesn't look at me, studying the coloring video

on the phone. "Yes, Ant, she did, I am very sorry about everything." Ant

nods, not saying anything.

I don't think there is anything Ant or I could say that would make it

any better. That would fix the wounds and trauma both him and his mother
carry because of that devil. But there is one thing I want to tell the little boy,

"You are very strong, Ant,”

He peaks up at me, "Like Captain?"

I manage a smile, "Even stronger."

Despite everything that has happened or the guilt I feel, his smile

makes all of it more manageable. It sets a fire inside me, imagining the life

that Estrella and Ant can have once Cain is gone. The life they always

deserved. Even if it means without me.

A lot of time passes and I get the coordinates together for the next

drop and where the locations of Viper will be distributed next. We are on

top of everything except Cain's location. Our best option is to use Viper to

draw Cain out of the shadows. Ant and I look up when the door slams open,

Estrella comes in panicked, her eyes scanning the room until they fall on

her son.

Ant smiles at her, seated beside me, and using my desk to color his

pictures. She opens her mouth to say something but shuts it, taking in the
both of us. I smirk at her, watching her reaction.

"Momma, look at my picture!" He jumps from his seat and runs over

to her, holding his drawing up high for her to see. Her expression melts

away and this is when I see my other favorite part of her. The one reserved

just for Ant. When I asked her why she kept fighting, this is it. She beams,

gaping at the picture handcrafted by her child.

"That's probably the best drawing I have ever seen!" Ant laughs

jumping up and she instantly catches him, pressing a kiss to his cheek. Ant

waves goodbye as he follows Estrella out of the office to play and I am left

alone in the empty office.

Later in the night, I can hear the sound of pots hitting the floor,

pulling me from my strained sitting position in my office. Following the

loud noises into the kitchen, I see Estrella digging through the cabinets,

"Estrella, what are you doing?" Glancing at the clock, it is four in the

morning so I have no idea why she is in here.

 Egg cartons, oil, and flour are on top of the counter. I don't know how

long she has been at it looking around at the mess. "It's Ant's birthday

tomorrow, I was trying to make the damn cake and I drifted off and it

burned." Her stress is obvious by the tension in her body, she looks seconds

from exploding. She throws a new pan on the counter, running a hand over

her face.

"It's okay, I can have someone bring one for Ant." I step forward but

she holds her hand up to keep me from getting close.

"No, I need to make him the cake. I have done this every year for the

past 5 years. No matter what was going on or where we were I made him a

cake. I'm not about to stop now." She begins mixing the contents together,

Andi most likely got her the materials to make the cake. I don't speak,

letting her continue and watching her pour the finished mix into a prepared

pan. It is like she finally breathes once she puts it in the oven.

"It's going to be okay, Estrella. You know Ant will love anything."

Her movements still and I take the chance to move closer to her. She lets
me and we stand together in front of the oven, watching the cake. I know

this isn't about a messed up cake, I wish I could tell her what I think. She's a

great mother, Ant loves her, that I wish she'd believe me when I tell her that

I would take care of her. But I don't because this isn't about me, all I can do

is give her time.

"The cake will be great."

Estrella Marlene Lorenzo

Despite my hate for my own birthday, Ant's birthday is my favorite

holiday to celebrate. Even though it means that my baby is growing up, it

has been something we have both looked forward to. Each year was another

year Ant got to grow up, another year that he was still safe. This is the first

time we have a place to celebrate. Last year, we celebrated in an old car but

this year I plan to make it special. Bouncing out of the bed, I am dressed,

opening Ant's door to see if he is ready.

 "Oh my gosh, who is this handsome boy?" Ant spins around, dressed

in his Avengers outfit with Robin already in his hand. It is a long sleeve

sweater and matching shorts. He doesn't realize it until he looks at me,

yelling with joy when he sees my matching outfit. "We match!"

All my sadness and anxiety is nowhere to be seen when he hugs me

tight. Seeing him so happy makes this load easier to carry. If I can get more

days like this, I would be the happiest woman alive.

We spent the day in the pool and then ran around outside playing his

favorite games. It had knocked Ant out for a little bit but when he woke up,

we had a cartoon marathon. It was surprising to see none of the men around

since they usually are but I was glad Ant and I got to spend the day together.

"Come on it's present and cake time!"

Ant jumps onto the bed, using it to get onto my back and I take us

downstairs. I stop when I catch Andi fixing up a banner before she moves

back. The room is decorated in balloons and streamers with a giant birthday

banner. The surprise makes me smile, grateful that Andi did this for Ant. He
makes sure to thank her and invites her to have cake with us. In the dining

room, I place him in his seat with his birthday crown, I whisper my thanks

to Andi, squeezing her hand and telling her how grateful I am.

He claps his hands when he sees the red velvet calce, I start to count

to sing him happy birthday when the dining room door slams open.

Suddenly, the men come storming into the kitchen scaring the shit out of

me.

"What are you guys doing?" I ask until I see the colorful bags and

boxes each one of them carries, Vincent smiles over the giant box in his

hand, trying to trip Sam and he curses him out. Silas glares at them while

Reynolds and Adrian laugh under their breath. I feel my heart constrict in

my chest at the sight.

"We couldn't miss the big man's birthday party, could we?" Adrian's

words make Ant cheer, telling them there's enough cake for them making

me laugh. Looking over at Silas, I see him watching me and I actually

smile. Not a fake one just to make it past, but a real one. Feeling so much
joy that he is here, that they all are. I didn't even realize how badly I wanted

them here with us. The emotion welling up makes me look back at Ant,

relighting the candles so we can sing for him.

It is horrible and way too loud. Reynolds screeches during the high

notes, Vincent punches Adrian in the stomach making him gasp for air and

Silas is just trying to not kill all of them, Surprisingly, Sam has a great

voice, carrying the rest of the song through. I am laughing so hard, tears are

in my eyes. It is a big mess but it is perfect. So perfect.

“Make a wish!" Vincent shouts and Ant squeezes his eyes closed and

blows out his candle. We all clap, hooting for Ant and Andi gets a knife to

cut up the cake for everyone. Ant's cheeks are rosy and he laughs at

Reynolds when he tells him a birthday joke. He looks so happy.

"Present time." Samson pushes his way over to lift the box onto the

table, it covers Ant so he stands on the stool to open it, giving Sam a small

thank you before looking it over. "To t-the kid." Ant reads what is written

on the box and I snort, telling him he can open it after concluding it isn't a
bomb. Wrapping paper and the bow fall to the floor and I help him lift the

lid of the box.

"Woah." Ant's little voice draws back my attention and I see a Captain

America shield with a matching mask. He poses with it making the men

whistle and he puts the mask on showing that it fits great. I don't think it

can get any better but I am again proven wrong. Reynolds passes him

another box that has a tablet so he can watch his YouTube and play more

games. When Reynolds sees my look, he lets me know he also put math

games and reading apps on it as well.

Vincent gives him an amazing kit of knick knacks, a giant teddy bear

that is way bigger than him, and add-ons for the tablet. "Here you go, boy.”

Ant excitedly starts to unwrap Adrian's gift, a box wrapped in yellow paper

with colorful balloons. I spring to action seeing its gun. "What the-

Adrian?!"

He puts his hands up in surrender, "It's not a real one, it's a play gun,

it just has foam darts." I lower my glare when I see Ant pull out the foam
darts and the little bullseye. "He can learn how to use that thing and use it

with the new play structure I got him." I allow it even though I want to

smack him hard. Men.

Last but not least, Silas steps up with a small box in hand, holding it

carefully in his palms and I narrow my eyes on it. Ant pushes some of his

curls away from his face, staring at the brown box in suspicion. It isn't like

the other ones.

"Be careful with it, kid." He states before ruffling Ants hair and he

nods, leaning forward to inspect it. I look in closer too as Ant reveals what

is inside, a joyful gasp leaving his lips.

In the box lies a kitty.

A pale kitten with black stripes sits in the box. It is probably only a

month old but its eyes are so big and beautiful I have to contain the 'aww’

that wants to leave my lips. Ant stills, his mouth open but he hasn't made a

sound, staring at the little kitty as it rolls over peaking up at him. I stare at
Silas with wide eyes, not believing that he got my son a cat. He just gives

me that gorgeous half-smile of his in response.

The kitten lets out a little meow, stretching up and I smile at how

frozen Ant is at the sight. Andi winks at me and I know she knew about this.

Taking the initiative, I pick the little baby up and place the little kitty in his

open arms

As soon as I do, he bursts into tears.

"Mama." He sobs holding the kitten close, "s-she's perfect. I keep her.

I take care of her and I will be g-good I promise. Please I-I keep her." He

sobs, barely able to get the words out as his biggest wish comes true. His

tears wet the cats's coat and I have to keep from crying at the sight of my

son.

"I win," Silas states confidently to the men as my son weeps over his

new kitty, "I-It is up to Silas, baby." My voice breaks and I try to wipe his

tears but they keep coming. Ant looks at Silas with big watery eyes, even a

tough guy like Silas can't say no. Not that he ever would.
 "Of course." Ant lets out one of the happiest sounds I have ever heard,

passing me the cat as he runs to Silas in glee. Silas picks my little man up

receiving his hug, not even caring when Ants snot dirties his shirt.

"Anything for you." But when he says this part, his eyes are on me, a small

smile taking up his face and I can't help but match it.

Ant jumps down coming back to get his kitty, despite his excitement

he is gentle with her. Letting her down so he can follow her out of the room,

no longer caring about his cake or other presents. After a dream gift, who

could blame him.

I find myself doing something unusual, forcing everyone close for a

group hug. Completely out of character but I can't help it. I hug them

tightly. I hope they can feel how grateful I am. For giving my son a birthday

he could remember. Something for the books.

"Thank you all, you really made his day." I clear my throat when my

voice breaks but they all rub my back in understanding, I wonder for a

moment if this is what a true family feels like.

 

We all sit on the couches, watching the first Captain America movie,

it is set on low and the fireplace is lit to keep us all warm. Ant is exhausted

from spending the rest of the day playing with the cat, which he named

Meow. Very clever. Ant lays in my arms, cuddled between me and the arm

of the couch when he asks,

"Can you tell me my birth story again?" I look down and see he's

staring up at me, playing with my hair. The other guys are having a beer,

Reynolds sits back on the floor, Silas across from me on the other couch

with Vincent and Samson on the end of the couch bickering with Adrian.

Andi had to leave early to check the perimeter so it is just us now.

"Sure, baby." He scoots closer, keeping his eyes on me and I have his

full attention.

"A few months after the angel put you in my tummy there was a great

big party being thrown downstairs. It had been going on for days because
people were celebrating. I was sitting alone when my tummy started to hurt

really bad. And I knew you must have heen on your way. So I squeezed my

eyes shut tight like this, " I show him, " And I prayed really hard. When the

people weren't looking, I ran. I went to the highest, furthest room and I

locked myself in. I even grabbed the biggest cabinet and pushed it against

the door-"

"Wait, the butterfly! Don't forget the butterfly!" I grin at his

enthusiasm, pressing a kiss to his nose. "Have I ever forgotten the

butterfly?" He shakes his head then waves his hands for me to continue.

"A part of me wanted to fall asleep, really really bad but right as I was

about to through a crack in the window. A butterfly flew in." Ant gasps like

he hadn't heard this story a hundred times before. Still amazed every time I

tell him the story of the night he was born. "A great, beautiful butterfly flew

in just so it could see you. I wanted to see you too so I used the rest of my

mommy powers and then I was holding you in my arms. Do you remember

how small I told you, you were?

 He cups his hands up and shows me, "You said I fit in your hands." I

kiss his palms making him smile. A 17-year-old with no light in her life

who was able to bring a fire into the world. Ant has always kept me warm.

"Yep, so small that I called you Ant. When people finally found us,

they cleaned us up and they put you in this cool little box like from that

story I read to you."

"Snow White?" I nod and he picks up another strand of my hair, eyes

dropping further. He will fall asleep soon, he always does. "And I waited

with you until I could kiss you awake and take you home with me."

Ant nods off with his head resting an my chest, his hand holding mine

as he sleeps soundly. Tired after an amazing day. "Where was Cain?" Silas

asks and I turn to face Silas and his men, almost forgetting they were there

and listening to Ant's birthday story.

"Itaty. My pregnancy was too difficult for me to travel with him so I

stayed."
 "Was there really a butterfly?" Adrian asks and I chuckle softly, “Yes,

there was. A blue monarch. my mother's favourite." The memory doesn't

hurt as much anymore. The credits roll on the silent movie screen and I

smile at the memory, no longer as painful after all these years.

"That's also how I knew my mother was dead.” My eyes move away

from them, "The moment I saw the butterfly I knew she was gone. My

mother always told me no matter what, in my hardest moments she would

come to me. Dead or alive. There was a lot of blood and if I had fallen

asleep we probably would have both died in that abandoned room."

"But the butterfly came in." Reynolds fills in and I smile, "Yep, and I

managed to stay awake." It is quiet again, all of us lost in our thoughts

before I speak again, "After I recovered I asked Cain what happened to her

and he confirmed my thoughts. Someone attacked in the night and they

killed everyone. I never saw my family again after Cain took me."

Ant sleeps deeply in my arms as I take him upstairs to his room.

Meow rests beside him, snuggled on another pillow. After a quick prayer
and a kiss, I leave Ant to sleep. Drifting down the big open hallway, I see

light coming from the door at the end. Instead of taking the easy way,

walking into my room and fighting for sleep through the night, I keep

walking. Stopping in front of his door, I raise my hand to knock when it

opens. Silas is shirtless, grasping the door open, already knowing I'm here.

Staring up at him, I don't have to say a word when Silas pulls me into

his arms.
 |42| The Glass Room
Estrella Marlene Lorenzo

When I was little, I always dreamed of one day being an artist. I

wanted to create beautiful pieces for the whole world to see. Pieces. that

screamed, 'I exist, I am here, see me’ I hoped that my art would he able to

say the things I was never allowed to. Omerta. My birth laid me under a

deadly reign, one I had to remain loyal to no matter what.

My bedroom was the only peace I had, though it took me a long time

to learn to love it, I always saw it as my prison and then I eventually saw it

as a safe place. I could spend time in the daylight and create something new

for myself. After training when I was left with cuts and bruises, I patched

myself up. I cleaned the mess and I began again. When the training and

lessons continued, I found comfort in knowing that I could break apart once

I got to my bedroom.
 The colors never left me like other memories. When I couldn't trust

my own memories, I let my art remind me. I remember drawing my

mother's face, her soft cupid's bow, her bright brown eyes, her thick curly

hair, My brother's smile and even the harsh lines between my father's

eyebrows. His anger, his vengeance, his cruelty. I mapped out a story the

world would never get the chance to see.

After falling prey to Cain, I let simple pleasures like that go, there was

no room for drawing between being tied to a bed and disciplined, then

between gunfights and killing arms dealers. It was a gift that was granted to

me years later, once I submitted to Cain completely. He had studied me long

before he had attained me, he knew how to play me, and like the little girl I

was, I obeyed.

He called it the glass room, it was built into the library and was made

bulletproof with an extension to a balcony and his office. It was a gift to me

on our anniversary, a treasure for being good to him. He wanted to ensure

that I was watched at all times and never left his side completely. Cain was

a stickler for control. It is something I have come to appreciate, like my

father he never allowed anyone to truly see me. No one except the cabinet

saw me without a veil shielding my identity. It is what helped me stay on

the run for so long. Cain always said he was worried a man would take one

peek at me and then take me away. It is almost laughable that that is exactly

what he did to me.

The time he left for me to enjoy my glass room was filled with

anything I may need and also supplies to continue my studies and art.

Reading maps, studying fighting techniques, mastering foreign languages,

and body languages. Expressions, words, emotions, I was able to learn how

to switch everything on and off when the need came. I learned how to turn

myself into an entirely new person.

Now after years of conforming to survive, I have to claw my way

through every layer and persona I created for myself. I have to rediscover

who I actually am. Estrella. It is probably one of the hardest tasks I have

partaken in. Forcing myself to see who I really am and what I am made of. I

wonder if what I discover will make me hate myself more.

 There is always good and bad when it comes to Cain. He wanted me

to know that he could provide pleasure and punishment. So when he made

my glass room, with beautiful art and words, he also made a glass prison

beneath the castle.

My own torture chamber.

I'm awake but I don't want to be.

The last couple weeks of sleep have been dreadful, nightmares

plaguing my dreams and torturing me while I am awake and asleep but after

just one night by Silas's side. Just him holding me, made the monsters go

away. It made me think of a life I once dreamed of when I was a little girl.

Away from the darkness and into the light. What would my life be like if I

existed? If my existence was no longer a secret? Silas has a special way of

bringing all my wants and desires to the surface. Forcing me to think of

something other than a mission or a game.

 He makes me want to daydream again.

Which is never a good idea in this line of business.

It feels like Silas actually sees me, all of the hidden and seen parts of

me. And he doesn't run. Like last night, he holds his arms open for me. For

so long I have been spiraling, living day by day because it was easier than

hoping for a future I may never have. I have had the closest semblance of

freedom for 3 years and have still been locked up and hidden by Cain. My

fear of him keeps me more locked up than his presence. When I am with

Silas though, it doesn't feel like it. It feels like fresh air after years of

suffocating.

I don't want to be awake. Because then I will be forced to face

everything I have heen trying to run away from. My entire life has revolved

around fighting, running, hunting, and when I am not doing that I am forced

to reflect on it. The things I have done and been forced to do to keep the

peace. To never have to face the things that keep me up at night.

I always preferred being feared than being scared.

 Silas also makes me face the broken parts of myself I refuse to even

admit exist. It feels magnified with him near me, he dares me to be more. A

small part of me wishes that I could go back to before, not having to face

this pain any longer. When I played a part and never had to be anything

else. It feels like I am drowning under the weight of my own suffering. I

don't feel strong or brave, I feel weak. I don't feel like Ant's Batman right

now.

All of it becomes quiet when Silas runs his hand over my messy hair.

His chest rises and falls, my head with it, we are wrapped around each

other. His warmth helps me stay grounded, laying next to him in bed. "I

know you're awake." The vibration hums against my cheek, his bare chest is

warm and I reach my hand up to stroke the ink covering his muscles. It's

dark and wicked, just like him. I close my eyes again, letting him continue

to play with my hair.

"I'm not awake, shut up."

 "Oh, you must be sleep talking then." I nod, nothing has to break if

we don't speak. We could lay here and let the fire burn outside. Even I know

that it is never that easy, I grew up taking care of the mess, taking care of

everyone but myself, and I never got the chance to get to know myself. It

was a family, a legacy, a husband, a kingdom, and then a child. I never was

given anything for myself and even now I fight more for Ant's future than

my own. How pitiful, groomed into the perfect servant.

The only rest I will get is when I'm dead. Forcing myself up, I pull

away from the comfort of Silas's flesh only to be drawn in further. I glance

up at his full lips, reminded of just how rough and sweet he can be. A flash

of a kiss at the bar the first night we met, my first orgasm on his lips, his

dark chuckle as I came beneath him. I met the Beast before I ever met the

man, I think.

"Who said you could leave this bed, huh?" He smirks.

"I did." Pulling back again is useless when he rolls over and pins me

under his weight. Si buries his face in the curve of my neck and I breathe in
his smell. I could be blind and still know it is him. Everything about him

feels good.

"How are you feeling?"

"Spectacular, you?" My sarcasm is not missed and he doesn't skip a

beat, pulling my head back by my hair. It affects me but I don't show it. I

hate him even more because of the spell he draws over me.

"You just love fucking with me." It is my turn to smirk, seeing just a

glimpse of how hadly I drive him mad.

"Yes." Silas releases me when a buzzer goes off beside the bed, the

light flickers, and Silas reaches over to see it. Sadly, he gets up and I lay

back on the bed, I won't lie and say the view isn't great. Silas is half-naked

standing, his sculpted body covered in dark ink, and his back muscles

rippling as he throws on his pants.

"I almost forgot." Looking away so he doesn't catch me, I sit up at his

voice seeing him reach into the drawer and pull out a thick file. Watching
him in suspicion, he plants himself next to me, staring down at the

documents in his hands.

"I know things have been…rough and I wanted to do something for

you. Hopefully, it can take your mind off of things and give you something

to do with your time here. I was able to put this file of sorts together for

you, it names the great families who have been in charge for the last 50

years. But mostly, it details your family, Your mother and father's side.

What happened after your birthday. I thought that you would want to learn

more about where you came from." He passes me the folder filled to the

brim with documents. There are photos, letters, prints, and more collected

in the folder. I am left dumbfounded, not processing what he has just gifted

me. A part of who I really am.

"How did you get this?" It's the first thing to come to mind as I open

up the folder and see some of the information, "It took a lot of digging but

some came to the surface after Dale and Nigel's death. Things started

seeping through the cracks and usually, when you pull at a string, it can
unravel everything." I don't know how to respond so I just lay my head

against his shoulder and hug him.

His hand is back stroking my hair, always comforting me. Silas looks

up at the clock and sighs,

"I have business to attend to at one of the other houses," I'm back,

busy flipping through the book until I am forced back by my hair, panting

as Silas shoves himself in my face, "You're not listening." It is the second

time he has done this in one sitting and it is hard not to unravel in front of

him. Ask him for more despite the fear that lingers in the back of my head.

"Ouch." He chuckles darkly in response, leaning over to press a kiss

to my temple. Silas pulls on the rest of his clothes, a tailored white button-

down, and his coat. I follow him out into the hallway, knowing that it is best

that I am not still in his room. Surrounded by his smell, wishing he would

take me again even if I know I'm not ready for it yet.

"I will be back in a few hours, behave." Smiling innocently up at him,

I nod, "I’ll make sure I don't, boss." Saluting him, he rolls his eyes,
squeezing my hip one last time before he takes his leave.

I clutch the folder in my hand, watching him leave through the side

door. Lost, once again.

"I see you and Silas are getting close." Turning, Andi stands by the

staircase and I present her with my middle finger. She just laughs it off and

I fall in step beside her as we make our way downstairs.

“Where's Ant?" Changing the subject, she points to the living room

where Ant is doing his class online. Another gift, a free tutor online to help.

him catch up with his studies. Ant tells me he loves being able to learn. Not

wanting to interrupt him, we head into the kitchen for food.

"Now back to my subject, you and Silas, huh? Kissing in the tree?" At

my confused expression, she sighs, what the hell does that mean? "It's a

kid's rhyme, nevermind that, I'm bored and I want the deets."

"There are no deets for you, but you can make me some breakfast and

we can run over tomorrow's mission." I chuckle when she pouts, glad that
the silence is filled with the sound of her whipping up breakfast. Eventually,

once she gives me another pouty look I give in.

"It is really nothing, Andi."

"His look did not seem like nothing, he looked at you like he wanted

to eat you up." Oh, he has done that before. I don't say this out loud though.

"Silas and I are friends, he helps me deal and I help him not kill every

person that comes in his sight." Her raised brow makes me want to strangle

her, "And we fuck, alright, you happy?" Andi just flips the omelet, plating

the food before rushing to my side.

“I fucking knew it, the whole enemy, badass killer, hot sex vibe

comes from the both of you." Rolling my eyes, I thank her for the food

before digging in. Damn, she makes a mean omelet. "It is not that big of a

deal, we have our priorities in place and it is just sex. Or was, we haven't

since my…incident." Andi nods, patting my hand, I won't admit it but it

feels good talking to someone about this. Silas constantly spins me in

circles and I feel like I never have a clue with him.

 "Silas is a good guy, much like yourself. We have all just been dealt a

shitty hand and I'll admit, I'm glad you guys aren't trying to kill each other

anymore.”

"Even though I'm tempted, I'm glad we aren't either."

"He confuses the hell out of me and half the time I want to strangle

him and the other half, we are usually in bed." I smile a bit, "But he doesn't

ever push me more than I can handle, we both know each of our strengths

and weaknesses, our pasts are open to one another and I don't know. I

always expected that he would have just killed me and disposed of the mess

but now I know that it is something he would never do. He barks a lot and

his bite is deadly, just not for me and Ant." Shaking out of the sort of daze I

was in, I see Andi smiling, not saying anything as she drinks her cup of

coffee.

"The only thing I recommend is to give yourself time, Estrella. I know

some of your story and I want you to remain prepared for anything, this life

doesn't let good things last for long. Think every move you make through to
the fullest so that you not only keep you and your son safe but also-" Andi

taps her forehead, "up here too."

I reflect on her words as I eat, knowing that she is right. I have never

had something like this before, it's overwhelming and I need to digest not

just my strange relationship with Silas but everything that came from our

first meeting. From the running to Silas taking us, Dale and Nigel's deaths,

the cabinet now after me: It is a lot to take in and hopefully, this time away

from the field will give me the space I need to think.

Finishing up my food, I roll the new question I have around in my

head. Unsure if I should even ask, curiosity eventually wins. "Have you and

Silas. " I don't need to finish my question, Andi understands what I mean. I

am surprised when she answers me with a snort.

"No, he's like a brother. And even if- let me explain it like this, I

would fuck you before he ever even crossed my mind, if you catch my

drift." Her answer makes me laugh a bit and she smiles again.
 “To be honest, I did catch a little of that drift, I saw you eyeing the

blonde gas station attendant before we left Vegas. Had her blushing like a

cherry." Throwing her head back she laughs, for the first time I realize I

might actually have a friend, well one that's actually a girl. Samson,

Vincent, and the rest would be bummed if I didn't include them.

"Yeah, I wanted her cherry, alright." Both of us continue to laugh and

Ant looks over at us in question which makes us cover our mouths. I am

open to anything but I will not have the talk with my son just yet.

A few seconds later we are interrupted by the dining hall door being

opened, "Hey, sweets." The tall brown-haired man, Calvin, from a few

weeks ago strides into the room holding a metal box. He is dressed in the

signature black shirt and pants just like the rest of the Wolves.

"You ready to get started?" I throw my food away and say goodbye to

Andi, actually excited to get the day started after my well-needed

conversation with Andi. Right now, I would rather focus an something that

will help us than to stay locked away from everyone. It won't help my
situation or change my past. I can actually do something with what I know.

I give Ant a quick kiss before following Calvin.

"The shithead's Vincent and Reynolds created this system a few years

back. It is their prize baby but as they are not here at the moment, it is my

duty to explain the process to you for tomorrow's tail." Nodding he leads

me out the large back doors, there is a rocked path leading away from the

pool and deeper into the dense forest. It's beautiful, moss and purple and

yellow flowers rest near the path in bundles. The trees are high above and

block the light with their green leaves. The journey is peaceful and within a

few minutes, we make it to a big shed. It is dark with no windows but I can

see an ac unit and generator beside it.

"Does this place have its own processing unit and off the grid net

access?" Calvin looks impressed, "You're a smart cookie." He nads, opening

the door with a set of keys, and then explains the purpose of each one so I

know which to use for tomorrow.

 "We call this puppy The Eye, it is completely off the grid and

unhackable, It tracks maps, coordinates, locations, it uses facial recognition

and can track anyone. It bounces off of net channels and hones in on

telecommunication, It is one of a kind, and badass."

A giant screen takes up the wall with small monitors around it. When

he turns it on, it fills the room with light before fully activating to the works

page. “You will be running this bad boy, patrolling through The Eye and

helping Silas and the others with the mission. Using security cameras, cell

phone wires, even a measly ATM camera you can help make sure that they

stay safe and complete the mission without being intercepted."

In the next two hours, he shows me the complete system, how to

distribute the feed, and activate any prompts. The coolest part heing the

activation of drones in every state, I can drive those puppies and do

surveillance without even being there in person. "Thank you, Calvin."

Calvin attaches the new router with my codes to prepare for tomorrow and

gives me the thumbs up, "It’s no problem, you'll do great." Patting me on

the back, I smile, I am glad that I was able to learn everything super fast for
tomorrow. I'm also liking the idea of staying in the background until some

of this stuff blows over. It will give me time to prepare for what comes next.

A throat clears from behind us and Silas stands in the doorway with

his arms crossed. Calvin turns, straightening up when he sees them, "Boss."

Si nods, not looking away from me. I hold back a smile, knowing that look

already. "You're dismissed," Calvin takes heed, waving bye to me before he

makes his exit and leaves Silas and I alone.

"It seems Calvin likes you." Silas walks forward and I slump back

into the desk chair getting comfortable. His shirt is slightly unbuttoned and

his sleeves rolled up underneath his elhows, why the hell do I find that so

hot?

"He's a cool dude, he ran me through everything so I am prepared for

tomorrow's assignment." Shifting to slide my leg under my butt, Silas stops

and I catch his eyes on my breasts. If he was anyone else I would probably

punch him in the face (I should if I am being honest) but his look burns

through me.
 "Why aren't you wearing a bra?" He glares at me and I look down, my

nipples pressing against the light grey T-shirt I changed into. Seeing his

heated look makes me want to play with him more, "They are

uncomfortable, why?" Bras and I do not get along, I only wear them if it is

a necessity. I don't want anything flinging about if have to kick someone's

ass.

"I don't like that you looked like this while you were alone with him. I

also dislike his wandering eyes." I can't stop my smile this time, knowing

that Silas is jealous of a man I couldn't give two shits about. A stranger can

rouse such possessiveness out of him.

"Looked like what?" He glares when he sees my smile, walking over

and grabbing my jaw so I am forced to look at him. My fingers reach up

and run over the dark stubble over his jaw, what a temper he has.

"So fuckable." His dark look reminds me of the thrill I can only get

from him. When he leans down and finally kisses me, it is slow and sweet,

so different from the kisses he gifted me before. Threading my fingers

through his hair, he wraps his arms around my waist, holding me to his hard

body. His muscles press up against me and I move one of my hands down

so I can feel him. The broadness of his shoulders, the tight cords of muscle

all over him, I want him as close to me as possible.

Before it can get too far, Silas draws away after one last kiss. Running

a hand over my curly hair, he groans against my lips, "You have no idea

how badly I want to fuck you against that wall because of your smart

mouth." He pecks my lips again before pulling away completely.

Helping me up from the chair, Silas opens the door to the shed, his

hand tight around mine

Safe. "Business, first."

 |43| The Eye
Estrella Marlene Lorenzo

Tonight's the night and I sit in front of The Eye powering it up. Each

screen gives me live footage and I prep for the mission. My heart is beating

fast. Everything feels like it is magnified, my breathing, my pulse. It has

always been like this before a mission and even though I'm not there

physically I still feel the nerves of it.

The night is still, even hundreds of miles away, safely kept on the

property, I can't see a single car or bird around. It should be a simple co-op

mission, we need to get the last shipment out of Las Vegas. Silas discussed

that it is being moved through the shipyard near the Isle.

I watch from the different cameras and light posts as the men drive

outside of the city. They took two cars and the third will be trailing in a few

minutes in case anything goes wrong and they need a getaway. This should

be the last shipment coming into Las Vegas and if we can stop it that means
we can get Viper out of the city. We could stop it before it touches anyone

and I think that is what makes this mission so important.

Towards the entrance of the shipyard, I log into the cameras at each

post, seeing the ships that are posted and noting that our target hasn't

arrived yet. There are vehicles already waiting to be filled and sent out. I

notify Silas and the others so that they can prepare, Adrian, Vincent,

Reynolds have already taken station at the North and East entrance.

Switching through the different feeds, I halt when I see movement

from the left. My hand rests on the comm until I see who it actually is.

Vince jumps down onto the platform, twiddling his fingers at me through

the camera with a wink before climbing up the stretch of the building.

I can't stand him, snickering, I tap the earpiece to activate it before

speaking, "I hope you get shot." Vincent takes position before addressing

me, "What a bully, I won't take this abuse, I want to talk to your manager."

"I don't think Silas would appreciate that." Reynolds sets up his rifle

on the right side, keeping a lookout and I count each of them off. When the
car arrives, my eyes stray to Silas immediately.

Vincent nods, pulling his ski mask out of his bag,

"You know what, I think you are right. Let's just keep this between

you and I, our little secret." Rolling my eyes, I ask,

"What's the price?"

Even with evening high and shadows looming the walls, I can see his

smirk, "A little kiss, maybe even a tussle in the hay." His eyebrows wiggle

directly at the camera, I get one last glimpse at his mischievous grin before

he pulls the mask over his face.

"You're funny, I'm laughing so hard," I state flatly.

He chuckles and goes to reply when the ship triggers the mark letting

us know that it is showtime. Vince signals and I activate the safety locks.

Viper is here.

Hopper's stretch over every perimeter and I activate the earpieces so

they can all hear me, "Hello boys, this is your captain speaking. We have

the standard total of 25 assholes, a perfect number for each of you 5 to take.
Though I see they are in prime for backup so look out for it. This does not

count for how many may already be on the ship. Stations ready?"

Everyone nods and I wait for Silas's command. The crate is opened

and 10 Hoppers exit and I get our first look at the piles of cartridges.

Thousands of samples that could hit the street tonight if we don't stop them.

The cars are pulled into the lots to get filled with packages, by now, Adrian

should have taken out the four drivers, there can be no transfer if the drivers

aren't there.

Silas loads up his semi-automatic like he has done it his entire life.

Watching as the Hoppers and other agents discuss the loads, by now

Vincent and Reynolds have taken out the assholes guarding the East and

South entrances. Everything is going smoothly.

Silas wants to ensure that the transaction is stopped before any signal

can go out. Get rid of the Hopers, stall the ship, remove deliveries, and keep

Viper from the city. It should be simple until a black SUV comes rolling

through the perimeter.

 In the quiet night, its presence is overwhelming and I just know shit is

about to go South. Another problem falls into our hands when one of the

horsemen exits the car, in a tailored pinstripe suit, Marino. His pale blonde

hair is pulled back in a neat ponytail and his face holds his usual grimace:

The Hoppers part way for him and he doesn't spare a glance.

Powering up one of the charges for feedback, I make it so the others

can hear it. "Mr. Marino, what a pleasure." The man who I am pretty sure is

in charge of the shipment, steps forward to shake his hand. Looking giddy

and even a bit high. "What are you doing here?"

Marion steps away from his outstretched hand, "Cain decided it

would be best if I came for the check. There have been too many mishaps as

of late and I want to make sure everything is accounted for." The

businessman smiles and orders the service to begin loading the ears. We

need it to stay in the crate because if they reach the cars they will see that

their drivers are all dead.

 "What do you want to do now?" Sam asks the question we are all

thinking, Cain specifically sent Marino to deal with this. He knew that

whoever is after Viper would try to tamper with this shipment. If he knows

Arturi is dead, then Cain would want more security on his little science

project.

"No moves, yet. We need to wait." It may be what Silas intended but

it isn't what we get. In the next minute, Marino pulls out a tablet and the

alert comes too late. Word of us is already out.

"Intruders are here!" Knowing what's next, the men throw their gear

on and my part begins, "Estrella, lights!" At the command, I shut the power

off to the entire city block and the men are sealed by the cover. Night vision

turns on and they begin to move through the group.

The fighting begins and I become grateful I am not there when I see

the viciousness of it. Ian not recovered enough physically or mentally to be

out on the field yet. Even if I'm not there, I can still provide some

protection.
 "Silas, 4 o'clock."

Silas is an animal, most of the time I am too busy fighting my own

people to see what he is doing but now that I am watching, now I

understand how he got his name. Three Hoppers lunge for him and it only

takes one bullet to have them all down to the floor. Like dominoes, their

bodies hit the pavement and he doesn't miss a step.

My eves can't catch everything as he sends a blade at the target in

front of him. It impales the man's leg and he drops to the floor. Sam finishes

him off and Silas charges forward. All while reloading, he kicks one back

into another Hopper and shoots them both.

"Vince, behind." Another target down.

Silas is a few feet ahead already not leaving anyone behind. It is like

his senses are all crafted for battle because without missing a second, he

turns, points and fires his gun ahead and a sniper from above falls 50 feet to

the pavement. Adrian and Reynolds are on the scene, providing cover and
they all try to inch forward to the crate. They all work as a unit. Quick and

with so much stealth most do not see them coming.

Seeing a few from hehind, I fire up the drone, its station gives me the

perfect point to fire. Pulling the handle up, I open the front of the drone and

send a flash grenade. Screams echo in my ears as Hoppers are blinded on

either side. It clears a path to the cargo and Silas barrels through the rest of

the blinded men, wrapping his arms around one as he rolls over the SUV

and flings him at the man firing at him.

"Close the doors, off the dock now!" Marino is backed up against the

hood of the dock, trying to find cover. One thing about Marino is that he

doesn't like to get his hands dirty. He is always in the background and never

in the field. Cain fucked up by sending him here. One Hopper manages to

close the doors before Reynolds shoots him down.

Marino fiddles with the tablet and I can see he is trying to take control

of the ship remotely. He thinks he can stop us from getting the shipment,

the ship starts to leave the dock and I look at the red switch Calvin was
telling me about. Near the center of the board is a switch with two words.

Big Mama.

Things are about to get a bit messier, "Get back now." I call, flipping

it on and seeing the drone's lights flash red.

"Oh shit!" Adrian calls when he sees the drone fly in and they start

running back. Marino doesn't have time to blink as I slam the trigger down

and send the drone into the container. We don't need our hands-on Viper, we

just need it destroyed.

So, I push the button and let it go boom.

An inferno of flames consumes the crate and the ship, the explosion

causing bodies to fly. I lose most of my right because of the blast. Many

fling across my screen and I gape at it, wincing when the men get thrown

back as well by the pure intensity of it. Now, I get why they call it big

mama.

My screens go black and I am left with just the static of my earpiece.

Running over to the other table, I switch the monitor on and fly the other
drone in to look over the scene. There are bodies everywhere and the fire

makes the images unclear. Warped metal and sparks liter the dock, bodies

are either burned by the explosion or thrown away by the flames.

“Si?" Coms are still filled with static and my stomach is filled with

bees. "Silas?" Calling his name over and over as I watch the flames through

the monitor. Passing over the cars, I land when I see them over by the

building.

The sigh that leaves me has me falling back into my seat, they look

awful but they are okay. Silas turns and I start breathing again, he's a bit

bruised and covered in dirt but he's fine. He's here. Si pushes his earpiece

and I am gifted with his voice, "My piece got knocked out, everyone is

okay." Running my hands down my face I nod, even though he can't see

me. Warry is a feeling I haven't felt for anyone but Ant. It scares me to think

that the thought of possibly losing Silas aches just as much.

“You crazy bitch," Samson wheezes from the floor, holding his side

and the others don't look much better. He flips me the bird and I can't help
but smile. "That's what you get, I told you guys to get back." Samson just

waves me away and goes to check in with the others.

Silas keeps his eyes on me through the screen. "Don't tell me you

were worried about me, gorgeous." His snarky tone makes me want to

punch him and then kiss it better. Removing my hands from my face, I look

into the screen and see a small grin on his handsome face as he runs a hand

over his jaw, smut, and gravel falling to the ground.

"Not at all. Just surprised you guys actually managed without me." It's

my turn to grin when he glares at me, I wish he was here in the moment.

That I could wrap myself around him, keep him away from the fire and

guns forever. But this is Silas Wolfe we are talking about, he is made of it.

There is nothing ordinary or normal about him. Or what I feel for him. No

name for it.

"Boss." Silas faces Adrian and I see Marino fighting against his grasp.

He still holds his tablet but it is destroyed. "Where do you want him?"
 “Take him to the compound, have Bruce begin with intel. We are done

for the night." Reynolds, as usual, comes from behind and knocks Marino

out and helps load him into the car. I wipe all footage of the night from all

of the surrounding cams and notify the cleanup crew to move in. I may not

have been on the battlefield tonight but I'm done for the night.

Marino is ours now, Silas will get the information he needs to find

Cain. One step closer to ending all of this once and for all.

Si shakes his head and looks at the camera, "You can't lie to me. I'm

glad you were worried, Estrella. Don't worry, I'll be home in a bit," I watch

him, my soldier, as he surveys the mess around him before turning back to

the camera as he asks. "Stay up for me?"

I stupidly nod once again before I tell him, I will, and to be safe

before I close down the system. Left with an image of him standing

amongst fire and wreckage but still keeping his eyes only on me. My

thoughts are stirring up things that I don't have the strength to look through

so I lock up and make the venture back to the main house. When I reach my
bedroom, the weight of the night falls like a gavel, and with it, the file still

unopened beside me.

It shouldn't be as daunting as it feels, isn't this what I wanted? To feel

like a person and like I truly do exist in this world? I'm worried that I will

open something that I won't be able to close. That I will break more than

what I will get back.

Staring at the file on the desk, I close the door to my room. It will take

a while for the men to return and the silence in the house is the last push. I

have stayed in quiet, broken houses my entire life. I have been silenced,

tortured, and parts of me killed. I have survived worse than could ever be

laid out in that folder.

So, I open it and discover everything that led to my existence in this

broken world.

My mother was 18 when she met my father. He had ventured to South

America to make connections to the international arms market. She was a

Suarez, for generations my mother's family had ties to the Mexican Cartel.
They had owned their own flower shop since my great-great-great-

grandmother, looking through the file I see a black and white picture of a

brown-eyed woman with her arms around another man as he scowls at the

camera.

I discovered that her name was Mireya and she fell in love with a

Mexican gangster. Her relationship started what became the Suárez gang

and the legacy my mother later carried on. Funny how your life can be

completely changed by people you don't even know.

The flower shop was funded by the cartel because of its access to

tunnels at the border. The flower shop stayed well-funded and the cartel was

able to transport weapons and drugs through. It stayed a well-known

business for a very long time and the rest of the papers show that it still is. I

feel compelled to read more as parts of the story come together in front of

me. How Suarez eventually hecame Lorenzo.

My great grandmother wasn't the only woman who dived into the

deep end. It was my mother too. Angelina Suarez. She helped run the shop
most of the time, due to her father not wanting her to have any ties to the

actual business, but she knew everything and was taught by her grandfather.

It was her legacy after all.

My father, Andres, happened to see her by chance. He had stopped at

the market in town with his men when he spotted my mom for the first

time. There wasn't a lot of information on what occurred. All I know is that

my mother denied his affectians and headed home, not knowing she would

be running into the same man again when she spotted him in the flower

shop with her father.

They were married right before her 19 birthday.

It wasn't an arranged marriage like I had expected, her father was

actually very much against it but it proved to be fruitful in the end. Like her

great grandmother, she fell in love with the wrong man. It was fast, courting

didn't take long and soon she was Mrs. Lorenzo, second to the king. But

someone's true colors are always revealed in due time and my mother

eventually saw who her husband really was. It was different when it was
just the flower shop, she had to be hands-on, she witnessed murder,

violence, the dark stuff her father had once tried to keep her away from.

Now, she was thousands of miles from home with no protection, no

family. Just a beautiful prison and a power-hungry man.

Maybe that's why she begged to keep me. She was lonely.

A part of me, still wishes she hadn't. Xavier was born a year after me,

I read on his success, his childhood, the legacy he was born to fulfill. Like I

was never there, like I wasn't the firstborn, I don't exist anywhere in this

story. I can feel the fury bubbling up inside me and I try to calm myself

down. Everyone I love is dead and still I am left in the misery of their

legacy. It doesn't help when I flip to the next page and begin to read my

own betrayal. There is no documentation of my existence anywhere until

Cain's part of the file. The Lorenzo and Marcelio Treaty.

The deal my father made with Cain to take me. There are photos of

the men at the bottom of the stairs, their names, their organizations, these

bastard men who came to buy a girl. One of many, men who probably took
other women and children after me. My hands are shaking as I read the

report, it's hard to read but I do it, what Cain paid to have me, even

correspondence on my father's relationship with Cain. I can barely read

because my hands are shaking too much as I finish it.

Cain made his first approach for purchasing when I was 10 years old.

Then when I was 12.

On the bottom of the paper, it reports that a deal was finalized when I

turned 13.

My father waited to give me over because he wasn't finished with me

yet. There are no coincidences that lead to Cain, I was always going to be

soid. I was always going to be taken away. When I look at the purchasing

document, I halt when it details what was sold. The paperwork that

discloses what was purchased.

Tears fill my eyes at my father's cruelty, it slaps me in my face once

again, as if I can never truly discover the depths of my father's evil. Even
after all these years, everything he did to me, I continue to be shocked by a

man who was once called the Blood King.

The docurnentation says that Cain paid for a Star.

I was never a person to him. This cruel joke makes me fling the pages

at the wall, running my hands through my hair, I scream again as I slam my

foot into the mirror in front of me. I want out of this body, of this name, I

want out. Flinging the mirror against the wall, I cry out in anguish, but there

are no tears left. I am left in this pit once again, in my glass room, begging

for someone to rescue me.

I was always going to be his.

 |44| The Unwanted Daughter
Estrella Marlene Lorenzo

"I agree to your terms." My father shakes hands with Cain and just

like that my fate is sealed.

"Father, no you can't." I struggle against the guards as they drag me

towards Cain and I kick the back of one of the guard's knees and he falls

forward. The other guard yanks me away from the stairs completely and I

am forced in front of the devil. "Mama! Xavier! Help me!" I scream,

begging anyone to help me and I cry seeing the maids bring down my

belongings.

"Father! No, I have been good! I have been strong! I do as you say!

Please, father, don't let them take me!"

"Estrella!" My mother comes sprinting into the room with the guards

chasing after her. I elbow the man holding me and manage to attach myself
to her as I sob. My brother comes running into the room after my mother

but my father pulls him tightly against him.

"Momma, I don't want to go. Please don't let them take me, I want to

stay. Let me stay." I sob and she screams at my father to reconsider, to let

me go, to call it off. My father looks at her solemnly and I think he only

regrets making her upset and not giving his daughter away to strangers.

"She will be a queen, it is her duty as a woman to please her new

partner. It is what is best for everyone, my love. Now let her go."

A cruel father, a broken mother, and a silent brother.

I am left drowning all over again as I relive every moment I had with

my father. Every task he gave me, every punishment he disposed, the things

I did to be his perfect daughter. I thought if I was a good little girl that it

would save me. I bet even in Hell he still laughs at me. His pathetic little

girl.

I was disposable to my father. He kept me alive just to torture me. I

think of the nights I spent on the balcony watching my brother's birthday

from afar. Still hoping that one day he would let me outside and that I

would be free. Beaches and starry nights, planting another rose bush with

my mother. Simple, sweet things.

The years I spent in my dark room as a dirty little secret. The Blood

King's unwanted daughter.

I hate him. I fucking hate him.

Another scream leaves my lips as I kick the body in front of me

across the room, the dummy splits in half at impact. Stuffing and plastic

litter the floor and I wipe the sweat from my forehead. My hands ache from

the constant brutalizing of the bag and dummies.

Nothing I do quells the fire inside of me. It stings but I enjoy it,

feeling something other than the sorrow gives me some smidgen of relief. I

am alive, stuck in this body and mind. I am still here even if I don't want to

be. How many have I killed to stay alive? How many would gladly kill me

to reclaim theirs?
 It's the pain and anger that makes me want to kill. Wrap my hands

around someone's throat and watch them die. It makes me deadly and I hate

it. Wanting to find comfort in what Cain and my father made me. The deep

roots they put inside me. It is the only thing I have ever known, learning,

hunting, killing, staying on this earth another day.

I imagine how much my father must have despised me. His smile is

still etched in my mind, the last one he gave me as he watched Cain take me

away. My nails dig into my palms leaving red welts. The nights I spent

beneath Cain, crying out for mercy. Years that I hoped my father would

change his mind and come for me. That my mother could convince him to

take me back.

No one came and Estrella was left to die.

My hand has already hit the punching bag, the shock goes up my arm

and I raise my other arm and swing. Anything to make everything else stop.

I was always going to be his.

 "Estrella, is everything okay?" I don't even hear it as I slam my fists

harder into the bag. My fury fuels my moves and I imagine tearing my

father apart. The same way Cain did to me. The beatings, the starving, this

fucking tattoo branded on the back of my neck. I was cattle to these men,

something they could chew on.

“You're bleeding." Vincent forces himself close and I snap, pushing

him away from me. He is pushed a few steps back and his hands ball into

fists at his side. We both just stare at one another, I just see another man in

my way.

Vincent must see it because he uses his body to block the punching

bag. "Move, Vince." I grit my teeth when he shakes his head, refusing to

back away.

"What happened, Estrella? Talk to me." It's my turn to refuse and I

start to walk away, I'm not playing any more games with dangerous men.

He's quick to grab my arm to stop me and I force myself from his grip. I

don't have the temper to deal with this, I want to be left alone.
 "I know something must have happened. You need to talk about it

because you are eventually going to explode. You won't be able to think

straight and you don't need that. You need to be clear-headed, Estrella."

"I don't want to fucking talk!" I finally yell at him and he just stares

back before cracking his knuckles and opening his stance. "Come on, hit

me."

"No, Vince I don't want to."

Again, he ignores me, and a second later, he throws his fist at my

face. Of course, I move out of the way, dogging his strike but it only proves

to piss me off more. When I continue to be silent, he strikes faster and we

move across the mat. Instead of waiting for me to speak, he begins,

"After my father was murdered, I was an orphan," He swings and I

duck out of the way, "I was sent to a facility for orphaned children until I

escaped. It was embedded in the city; sonething that was easily ignored in

the hustle and bustle. We were used as child labor and worked close to
death. They beat us, raped some of the younger children, killed those who

eventually became too sick to work. The system left us for dead."

It is my turn to rebuttal and he locks his arms around me, flipping me

off but I land on my feet. My fist meets the floor and I hold myself steady.

It's agony thinking about what he must have gone through.

How many died in that place? Spending every night waiting for

someone to save them, wishing for a family that would never come.

Looking at Vincent, my heart hurts for him and every other person who was

chewed on and spit out by this dark world.

"It was a child labor unit. we were forced to package guns and drugs

at all hours. Later, I discovered it was run by Cain." No, I don't want to

anymore about this, pushing him back, he instead forces himself closer. He

makes me see his story now, what wasn't in the flash drive. Cain is woven

so deeply in everything, his reign of terror ruined the lives of thousands. I

helped him do this.

 "I had a friend, Ashlynn, she was like a sister, I wanted to protect her.

I would stay up while she slept, walk with her, and guard her. I had no

family but she was mine. She was all I had and I thought I could keep her

safe. One of the priests grew an obsession with her and one day I walked in

and found her body mutilated. He left her in her room to stink, to rot." He

grunts when I land a blow to his side and I backpedal away. I blink back my

emotion, his story doesn't help. It makes me think of that sweet, young girl

that was killed because of men like Cain. Because of Cain.

I am just one of the girls that survived.

That folder showed me that my entire story, my history, has all

revolved around terror and death. It is a story of ruthless men doing

anything to have power. My mother fell for a monster but she wasn't the

first woman to. She brought me into this world and I wish she hadn't. She

died and left me shackled to this sickening identity because she couldn't let

me go. Is this what I am doing to Ant? A legacy of repeating the same

mistake over and over again.

 My beautiful boy, as trapped as I was. Who am I to judge when I

made the same choices my mother did. I signed a death warrant even before

he was born.

"She was still allve, she was in agony. But I knew she wouldn't make

it. So you know what I did?" I grunt when his palm hits my rib, the red heat

that blooms shoves me further. "I put my best friend out of her misery and

then I killed the priest with my bare hands."

I swing at him and he is too slow to miss it so it knocks his chin. My

body is full of unreleased tension. I feel like I could explode at any

moment. It hurts to know that I held some part in all of this, I could never

get enough strength to kill Cain. He slept beside me for years and I never

did it. I never ended all of this, my terror got so many people killed.

The closest I ever got was the night of The Black Sweep when he hurt

Ant. It was like something propelled me forward, a rage unlike anything I

had ever felt before. Watching and feeling so powerless, it was like

everything finally came to a boil. I grabbed the knife and I stopped him
from hurting my child anymore. My baby. I thought I had left Cain dead

that night but I soon learned he wasn't when the first round of men came for

me. Three years later and we are still running.

"I don't know what you're feeling right now." He ducks, swinging his

body away from my position. "I do know that you are hurting, that you

want to scream, you want to hurt something, you want to kill someone. I

know that feeling. I have felt that way for a long time. It's agony, Estrella, it

hurts."

Growling, I kick him in the side and send my fist towards his face but

he sees it coming, throwing his arms out in a defensive position. It pisses

me off and I give him everything I have left.

My heartbeat is so loud in my ears I can't hear, yelling and cursing at

him. I know I am hurting him but he doesn't show it, his dark blue eyes

watch me in sincerity. He understands and doesn't hold back I keep

throwing punches until my arms fall weak at my sides. My knuckles raw

and covered in blood, a direct reflection of what it feels like on the inside.

How broken everything feels.

Vince still stands strong in front of me, his arms marked and red from

blocking my punches. He is panting as hard as me, slowly letting his arms

fall once he sees that all the fight has left me. I don't fight when he reaches

his hand out to me, there is a scar running from the inside of his palm and

down his forearm that I didn't notice before.

Dropping my head down on his chest, he just holds my hand, he

doesn't say anything as my body shakes. I catch my breath, the storm quiet

for now, "I hate him." cry out and Vincent rests his chin on top of my head,

"I know."

"He was my fucking hushand, I'm sorry, Vince, I never-"

"Estrella, shut up." He moves away to smile down at me and I close

my mouth, "There is no reason to carry guilt for his actions. You shouldn't

have had to deal with the consequences either. We all play a role in this but

it doesn't mean we are all at fault. What happened to me, Silas, Samson, and
every other man and woman in this organization was not done by you. You

never forced his hand, you need to see that this isn't your cross to bear."

My eyes shut as his words begin to release me, “You followed orders

and you may have done some bad but it allowed for your son to survive.

Think about it, you carry remorse for everything, true monsters don't. They

don't have sorrow or anguish. You are not Cain just because you were

forced to marry him.”

It is a truth that has taken me a long time to admit. That I am not Cain,

I am not the Queen of the Dead. I am Estrella, lost but hopefully found. I

have never just been me. I was a princess, an obedient daughter, a

submissive wife, a brutal soldier, and then a mother. I've never been just

Estrella. Always what others needed me to be.

Maybe my family's legacy has been terror and death but that doesn't

mean it always will be. It could be something greater, thinking of my son's

big brown eyes gives me hope. The man he will one day be, the future I
fight every day for him to have. A new legacy that would break all these

wretched curses.

I pull away and right myself again, "Thank you, Vince. I'm-I'm sorry

about hitting you"

"You can't break me," He grins, throwing same fake punches which

makes me actually smile.

"I'm tough, don't you worry."

The doors to the basement slam open and the sight of Silas fills my

senses. It is enough to forget that Vincent is even beside me. "Estrella." He

looks good, still covered in muck from the mission but still managing to

hold me hostage with his presence. I want to spill myself in front of him

and give him everything that I am. I'm scared, a different fear from the

night of the black sweep, the day I was sold, the night I became a mother,

my wedding day, this fear is new.

One look at him and I think of a future that doesn't include just Ant

and I. A selfish future I could never bring myself to ask for. I'm scared of
what the answer would be.

Looking up, Silas's eyes are flickering between the both of us. Dark as

he scans over me, it makes me realize just how tired I am. It's as if I know it

is time for rest when I lay my eyes on him.

“You're excused, Vincent, I need you with Marino." Vincent nods,

giving me one last smile before making his way out of the room. I'm sad to

see him go but I know it is probably for the best. Silas comes forward and I

instantly wrap myself around him. He knows I've had enough for the night

and quickly lifts me into his arms. I close my eyes and bury my face in his

neck, breathing him in. Smoke and him.

Silas doesn't speak or force me to as he sets me down on his bed, I

just shake my head and drag him towards the bathroom. He's hesitant but

when he sees my expression he joins me in the shower.

With my whirling mind, I wash the night off of his skin and he

washes the stress off of mine, Even with heavy eyes, I don't cry, I lean into
Silas and let him hold me. Later when I am dressed in his shirt, I lay beside

him listening to the wind hitting the panels of the house.

Sleep calls to me but before I succumb to it, I want to know, "Did you

know? Did you read the folder?" Silas stops my flow of questions with a

simple shake of his head. "I didn't want to interfere, I searched and

collected the info but didn't read anything. It wasn't mine to read."

"Estrella-"

“My father- all these years I thought it was something I did.

Something that put him over the edge that made him decide to sell me. I

spent nights praying my father would change his mind and even though he

was cruel, compared to Cain-" Shaking my head, I continue, "Cain made his

first offer for me when I was ten."

It's a quiet night but my heart still makes music in my chest.

"I always blamed myself but it wasn't me. I was promised to Cain

when I was 13. I was always going to be his wife." I turn over to finally

face him but I don't know what else to say. Staring at Silas, he doesn't look
away, his eyes never stray. He knows me like the back of his hand and I feel

compelled to speak,

I'm angry." I mutter, “I'm so angry."

Si reaches for my hand, squeezing it in his large one. "You have every

right to be." There is no hesitation, no thinking about it. My fingers run

down his tense jaw, he is pissed but keeps his foul words to himself. He

keeps his calm for me because he knows that isn't what I need right now. I

realize now that another reason I didn't want to talk, not just the anger and

shock. I wanted Si. I just wanted him.

The emotion that claws at me makes me want to utter things that I

can't so instead I lay my head on his chest. Wondering which emotion will

tear me apart first. "When you kill Cain... make sure that it hurts."
 |45| The Play
Estrella Marlene Lorenzo

"Do you think you are up for this?" The question comes from Samson

and I look up from my lap. The snarky smile on my lips makes him roll his

eyes, "Aww, you're worried about me?" His response is to give me the bird

and before I can say anything else a throat clears.

I straighten up in my seat and face the front of the room where Silas is

leaning back on his desk. Si demands attention without even voicing it, his

presence alone intimidates the room. His arms are crossed in front of his

chest making his huge muscles bulge. It's so hard to concentrate when he

looks so damn good. The shirt strains over his upper body and I want to

thank it for its service.

“There is no pressure, we all want you at your best and when you feel

mentally prepared to be back in the action. The event is in two days but

there is a lot to prepare." It has been almost two months since the night
Fang attacked. As Silas promised, he gave me time to stay in the shadows

and not only recover from that night. It's time that I have needed, especially

dealing with all of my baggage.

"I've already told you, I'm okay. From what you detailed about the

event, there may not even be a need to get physical. We have the address for

Mike Bryne's event. It is going to be a hot-spot that we can use to our

advantage. Get intel on where the rest of Cain's cabinet is and then

hopefully Cain."

"Marino basically knew nothing except the Bryne event and where the

last shipment is heading. Viper has already been cleared so this is our

obvious next move. I'm up for it and we all know you need my help." I grin

a bit when they glare at me, the big boys don't like being underestimated

even if they know I could take each of them on.

I understand why Silas is hesitant, not only because I could be in

danger but also me being out in the field after my panic attack at the bar. I
haven't been in my right mind as of late however, I feel ready to get back in

the game.

The more I help, the closer they will get to Cain. Hopefully, we find

him before he finds us,

"Trust me, I'm good to go."

And just like that, everyone is on board. The event will take place two

days from now and anyone who is anyone in the underworld will be

attending, Many because of treaties and dealings with other mobs and crime

organizations. All the bad guys in one place, someone is bound to know

something.

Silas will have women planted around the venue to gain intel and be

lookouts in case any of the horsemen end up showing up. I am not sure they

will after Mario's disappearance. It is important that we don't screw this up

and every bad guy in the room has their eyes on us.

The smaller parts of the plan are marked up and I thank Andi when

she brings me some food. One thing that I have been forgetting to do is
actually eat full meals. As they discuss, I chime in when needed and follow

along.

"Estrella can shake her ass a bit and get invited up to one of the

rooms. If you knock the guy out then we can move his body and begin the

search. Easy peasy," I chuckle around the bread I'm eating, the others all

agree with the plan.

“I have another plan for Estrella," Silas grunts, not looking pleased,

the boys decide to just move on and I look back at Silas. He fiddles with his

ring, as he listens to his men's plan, his only tell when he is thinking too

hard about something. When Si looks up, I raise a brow at him in question.

He doesn't give anything away and I wonder for a second if he is hiding

something from me.

"Estrella, can you tell us about the mainframe?" Our staring contest

comes to an end and I turn back to the group.

"The building is one of Bryne's homes, it has a hollowed steel frame

and bulletproof layering.

 From what I studied on the build, it's basically a cage." Standing I pull

up the map so they can see what I am talking about, "It has lockdown

protocol, very similar to what Cain had. If alarms are triggered, walls and

windows barricade, and those inside are trapped. It's an extreme safety

measure that also means if we get caught, we get locked in a house with

some of the most dangerous people in the world."

------

"This shit itches." Silas huffs and I can't help but roll my eyes, he is

quick to slap my ass as punishment. Glaring at him, I fix the prosthetic on

the t-zone of his face. We are a few hours away from the event and are

preparing for our leave. Due to the amount of people attending, we knew it

was best to mask Silas since he used to do a lot of work early in his career.

We do not want anyone recognizing him and pulling the alarm.

"Stop being a fucking baby." Everything blends together and I decide

against contacts for him, I still want to be able to see his eyes, "I'm just

about to be finished." Si doesn't move his hands, deciding to dip his hands
under my tank top to feel my skin. It doesn't help, especially since its been

months since we last had sex. I've been wanting him more than ever and

right now is not the time.

His lips perk up when he sees the effect, pulling me closer in between

his legs. "Watch your mouth." Silas's eyes are already on them.

"Why would I when you're already watching it for me?" It's my turn

to tease him as I dip my hand down his chest. I had to cover up the tattoos

on his upper body for tonight and I miss them already. He catches my hand

before it can go too far, we both are each other's worst enemy.

"It is likely that Cain and his people will not attend but it doesn't

mean he won't have people watching. No one knows what I look like but

depending on their rank they could recognize you." I set the film on his

eyebrows and nose, nodding when I see it all fits perfectly. Only his nose

and brow bone had to be changed and the slight beard he has grown

camouflages anything else we would need to cover up.

 Si leans back to look in the mirror then looks back at me impressed,

"You did a good job." He squeezes my hip, standing to his full height and

scanning the room for his clothes. My head barely reaches his throat,

making my thoughts linger on the fact that my lips are just in range to kiss

his heart. I keep this to myself and pass him his shirt.

"Estrella," I can already tell by his tone what he means and I sigh,

even though he doesn't say anything I know what he's asking me.

"I'm fine I swear, Silas. I will be okay."

He nods and takes my hand in his, "I have the others surveilling, we

shouldn't have to be long. Marino said that the data we need will either be

stored in Bryne's office or one of the rooms. We just have to make sure we

aren't detected. You will meet us two miles away from the venue with

Adrian and swap cars so we have a decoy ready."

"Got it, I'm getting my dress from Andi now."

Opening the door, his hand halts me from swinging it open all the

way. He grabs my chin so I look at him, "Behave until I see you." I want
him to kiss me like he never wants to let me go.

“I should say the same to you, try not to kill anyone until I get there."

I get gifted with a smile, a sexy crooked one that makes me clench my

thighs together. It's dark and draws me in.

A quick kiss is pressed to the corner of my lips before he opens the

door for me.

"No promises, beautiful."

An hour later I am entering the garage to join Adrian in the car, the

dress is light so it should be easy to move in. Andi passes me my heels and I

send Ant back inside after a quick kiss.

"Let me know how Silas reacts, I'm expecting a heart attack,” Andi

cackles, brushing the last piece of hair over my shoulder, everything is set

and going according to plan. For the first time in forever, I'm actually

excited for tonight, being out of this house and out of my head for a few

hours.
 My hair is in loose waves framing my face, Andi decided she wanted

to do the final touches on me. I had no problems with it since it gave me

time to prepare the equipment for the night. I'm wearing a deep red gown

with a daring slit on the right leg. The tight halter style dress ties at the base

of my neck and ends just before my bra begins. A lace fringe lines the back

of my dress near my bareback and the material shines against the light. It is

probably the prettiest dress I have ever worn. It tappers around my hips like

a glove and with a matching lip, even I can't wait to see Silas's reaction.

It's time to go, after promising Andi that I will, the car begins the

journey to the venue and Adrian fills me in on the details. Reynolds and

Vincent are posing as the staff and Samson is working as one of the security

guards. This will give him access to the office to search and hopefully clear

our way to the other rooms so we can search as well. Adrian will be planted

as another guest with one of the girls and have the decoy car ready if things

go sour.

We leave the houses in the forest and into the wide-open, it is already

night and the stars slowly disappear when we hit the bright lights of the city.
When we are almost there, Adrian drives onto a side road where Silas is

waiting. A silver sports car with tinted windows is parked on the side of the

street when we pull up.

The door opens, stepping out of the car, I can only gaze at him with

wide eyes. Silas is sin. In a black suit with a red pocket square, he stands

tall and proud. His eyes are already on the car as he waits for me. Even after

all this time, I can never get over how good he looks in a suit. Si runs a

hand through his slicked-back hair, the button-down shirt is buttoned low

and I can't keep my eyes away from his firm chest.

My eyes stray between his legs and I force my eyes up, the suit does

nothing to cover him up. I always wonder how the hell he is able to walk

normally. I need Jesus. "When you're done drooling, you are free to leave."

Adrian snickers and I respond by smacking him upside the head. I pop open

the door and hop out with my things, turning around to walk over to Silas

only to bump right into him.

 His hands are on my waist, brushing my bareback and he looks over

me not saying a word. Si's eyes catch on my lips and breasts before he

groans low in his throat, his grip is tight now and I can almost imagine the

things running through his head.

"You always try to kill me in red," His thumb reaches up to run over

my painted lips, "An angel, mia bella.10"

The venue is packed with bodies as we make our way down the main

hallway, tall walls decorated in expensive artwork, and most images of

young beautiful women. I wouldn't expect anything else from a billionaire

playboy. We have to walk through a metal detector like the others and make

it to the grand room. Gold and bronze lines the marble floors and brimmed

walls. Waiters and guards are at every entrance while the guests make their

way around to explore.

“What's our play?" I whisper and Silas pulls me out of the way of a

waiter, I raise a brow when Silas grabs a handful of my ass. "I'm thinking

super horny husband and wife." His touch is fire across my skin and he
heightens it further by pressing a kiss to my neck. He slides a large diamond

ring onto my finger, his gaze is too heavy to match.

"Hmm, I just think you want an excuse to touch me."

"Always," He winks and I nip at his chin in rebuttal, the room is alive

with people dancing and talking amongst one another, everyone wears

highly detailed gowns and fine suits. Money talks and the people in the

room talk the best game. Surveying the room, Mr. Bryne isn't in the room,

and none of Cain's higher-ups either.

Perfect.

Silas leans closer, nibbling on my ear as he whispers, "Male, 4

o'clock, hasn't taken his eyes off of you since we arrived." Reaching my

hand up, I stroke the side of his face and take a peek at the man. He's

around his mid-thirties, in a brown corduroy suit and matching shoes. He

looks familiar but I can't figure out where I may know him from.

"Illegitimate brother of Bryne. They are never in the same place

together at once, too vulnerable. That means Bryne isn't here." I giggle like
he said something funny and Silas smiles back and we continue our way

past everyone else. The hallways are covered by guards and we need access

to the rooms. We will have to wait for when the guards shift to get upstairs

or find another way up there.

"Samson, let us know when it is clear." Silas orders and just then I am

tapped on the shoulder. Turning around, brown suit stands behind me with a

smile. "You look lovely this evening, I could hardly keep my eyes away,

you are?" Returning the gesture, "You look great as well. I am Serena

Russo, " I laugh like the giddy newlywed I am trying to portray all white

resting my cheek against Silas's shoulder. "And this is my husband David."

Even with the confirmed marriage status he still looks at me like he

wants to bend me over the dinner table. He's quick to press a kiss to my

hand and nods in greeting to Silas. "Nice to meet you. I am Lewis Rivera,

the host for Michael, he is indisposed."

The conversation continues for a bit and Silas leaves to get a drink

before he asks, "What kind of business are you two in?"

 "Private equity,"

"So, you like money?" I cover my laughter with my hand, my

character slowly becoming the hot, gold-digging whore. I wonder if he

thinks he can pay me to fuck him. Wouldn't be the first time someone tried.

"You make it sound like a bad thing." This makes him smirk

"A girl as beautiful as you only deserves the best." Take note, men

like him always make sure to let you know what you are to him. They

reveal their character quickly, first off he came over here to flirt even when

I wore a wedding band and confirmed that I was married. Once Silas left,

he made sure to stand closer, flirt harder, and confirm his attraction for me.

Then Lewis called me a girl. Not a woman, it shows me his character

and that he loves to play with women like they are toys. Before Silas, I

would probably spend my night stealing from him, and then if I was feeling

bold, set his car on fire. But this isn't a robbery, this is a mission and the

objective is different tonight.

 Arms wrap around me from behind and I already know it’s Silas just

by the feel of him, "Sorry to interrupt, I wanted to take my woman to

dance." The man is disappointed but doesn't stop us as we join the rest of

the group. When we are far enough away, Silas mutters, "He's lucky I don't

shoot him down right now for that little move earlier."

The music starts and couples make their way to the floor, I glance

over and see Lewis is still watching from his seat at the front of the room,

he raises his glass with a wink. He's not worth it, I tell Silas and his only

response is holding me tighter. Silas leads, sliding his hand to my waist and

stepping to the rhythm with me following.

Every move is calculated, never rushed, this may all be an act but our

feelings never are. I don't think I will ever understand how I feel for him.

My big bad wolf.

The dress swishes between my legs as Silas spins me out of his arms

then back. The back of my head rests against his shoulder and he takes the

opportunity to place kisses down my neck, nuzzling the most sensitive part
of my skin. His hands hold onto my hips, tugging me closer so I press

against him harder. Feeling him strong and hard against, like a wall of

protection.

My breath catches as I feel how hard he is pressed against me. It

drives me mad, our hips sway and I feel my breathing pick up as he brings

his hand up just under my breasts. Touch me. Kiss me. Don't let me go. His

fingers gently brush the bottom of my breasts, teasing the opening of my

dress. I want him to peel it off of me and make me scream.

"We have an audience." He whispers huskily into my ear and I blink

away the film over my eyes. I glance up and see Lewis still watching,

losing my eyes, I fall into Silas, letting him guide us.as my head rests

against his chest. I ignore what we are here for and hope I never wake up.

He pulls away and I spin around him until he draws me back so his chest

rests against my back,

"Maybe he likes your suit." I know I do.

 "I think it's this damn dress." His hand then reaches for the slit high

on my thigh, stroking my skin as he opens it so my skin appears. "This

fucking dress." He whispers against the soft peach fuzz against my neck. It

causes me to shiver, I grind back against him and laugh softly when he

grunts. The woman on stage caresses the mic like a body, staring into the

crowd as if she is looking for her lost lover. Her voice takes over the room

as the violins begin, growing with her voice.

"I'm not much to look at." I joke, running my hands down his hands,

almost missing his tattoos that I had to cover up. I love studying Silas and

getting to know all the parts of him. His tattoos have become an obsession

of mine, how easily they can he both beautiful and haunting.

"You're beautiful, Estrella. More than even that." look back up to him

and see he is already looking at me. I don't know why his words make me

choke up but I bring my hand up to stroke the side of his face.

He spins me from his hold, dipping me in his arms and I know no

matter what he will always catch me. My enemy, my lover, my friend. My

hair flows behind me ticking my back before he pulls me into him again. I

am spellbound by Silas, our bodies like magnets as we move with the

crowd. Never to be separated for long.

He can't stop touching me, caressing my cheek, kissing my face, I

want his lips so had it makes me want to beg. I dig my nails into the back of

his neck as he leaves his mark on my skin. I can't help it as I press every

inch of me against him, needing him so much it hurts. Even on the days

where I think of running, he keeps me grounded.

We are lost in each other as he grabs my hips, forcing me forward as

he barely skims his lips against my jaw. The song comes to an end and I

step away leaving his arms open, empty without me in them.

A ping is heard before Adrian speaks, "Coast is clear, take the stairs

now." The bubble is popped and what we are here to do comes back fuil

force. Silas holds the same expression I do, longing, his large rough hand

caresses my cheek before he takes my hand and leads me to the stairs.

Under the curtain of music and booze, we disappear into the hallway.
 "Which room?" He asks and we turn into the next hall that leads to a

set of double doors in the center. We both look at each other, Silas pushes

up the sleeve of his suit and tinkers with his watch, releasing a steel pin

from the cuff. Nice trick, in less than 10 seconds he wedges the door open

and we slip inside.

"Nothing in the office, it must be in the room." Samson notifies us

and we split looking throughout the room. There are documents that I

quickly scan for information, sending it back to Vincent to look over.

Nothing is what we need though.

If I had secret information that I didn't want anyone to know about,

where would I hide it? First I would want it to be something concealable

and second, close to my person at all times. Bed. Checking the nightstands

and under the mattress is fruitless. I know it has to be here, glancing up I

see a painting of a giant crow above the bed. Beady eyes and long beak,

what's unusual about it is the direction it is pointing. Flying up but head

down… pointing to something.

 Following the direction, I run my hands down the intricate headboard,

the flowered details, sprouting leaves, and veins. My fingers push into the

design until I feel a give. Boom. A panel in the middle of the headboard

opens and I call Silas over,

"Good girl," Inside is a bunch of different documents, passports, gold,

along with a computer and flash drive. "What is it with bad guys and flash

drives?" He doesn't look amused with my little joke.

Pulling it out, Silas is quick to boot up the computer to check the

contents of the drive, standing behind him, I wring my hands together,

watching the different pages come up. So close to the finish line. I can taste

it. The details on the screen can be reviewed later, for now, we just need to

know that we got it. Another file pops up and both of us halt. A live green

dot flickers on the screen with a notice.

Cain Anthony Marcelio.

Last known coordinates... 43.7384° N, 7.4246° E

Monaco.
 Silas turns with a barely concealed grin on his face, "We got him." I

can't speak, 3 years of always running, never knowing what was next, or

when he would find me. All to have found him first.

I can barely keep my hands still and I reach out for Silas, grasping his

hand tight and then letting go. Reassurance that one day this will all be

finished. Heavy footsteps start down the hallway and we both look at each

other. Closing the panel with the stuff inside of it, I start to clear the space

when I'm jerked back.

Silas starts unbuttoning his shirt quickly and before I can say a word

he is pulling the string at the base of my neck. The dark material falls to my

feet and he draws me to him just as the doorknob starts to turn. He slams his

lips onto mine, making me straddle him as he finally gives us a taste. The

tension is overwhelming as Silas's lips possess mine, showing me how little

control I have with him. His large palms squeeze my ass and he dips his

tongue into my mouth taking it further. My quiet moans only seem to egg

him on.
 The door swings open and Silas makes a show of it, pulling on my

thong and smacking my ass hard making me moan more. I grind my pussy

into his hard cock, trying to relieve some of the ache he has caused. It's

supposed to be an act but I fall into him, kissing him harder. It's not enough,

I pull at his hair and he pushes my bra straps down, kissing a trail down my

shoulder.

"Excuse me, " A sharp voice calls, and I pretend to jump, facing the

open door. I stumble in my heels, giggling like a drunk school girl and I get

the reaction I hope. Two guards are at the door, hands resting on their guns

until they see me half naked. The other strap of my bra falls and I lean a bit

so they get a view of my breasts. It's subtle, enough to draw both of their

eyes.

“You aren't supposed to be in here." The older looking man states

slowly, he is probably in his late thirties. He licks his lips, eyes trailing over

me, down from my tits to my thighs.

 "I'm sorry. We just wanted to be alone." I giggle girlishly when Silas

peeks over my shoulder, grabbing my breasts and pulling me into him.

Squealing, I playfully smack his shoulder, "Bad boy!" This gives the guards

a peekat my ass and when I turn I can see the effect. Like putty in my hand.

"He gets impatient and he couldn't wait." I pout dramatically and Silas

emphasizes this by starting to pull on my underwear still laying kisses on

my back. It still makes me shiver and I want to punch him when I feel him

smile against my skin.

"Can we get two minutes? I'll just use my mouth." The guards look at

my lips, probably imagining what I will he doing. Like they would actually

say no with us like this, "Fine two minutes." The older guard growls before

grabbing the younger man's neck and pulling him out the door as he drools

after me.

As soon as the door shuts, Silas stands up almost knocking me over

but he grabs my hips to keep me from falling. The fucking sasquatch pins

me with his stare, "Two minutes, we both know I last longer than that." He
grips my ass hard, aww I offended his manhood. I laugh crawling over the

bed and opening the secret compartment to grab the flash drive, shoving it

in my bra.

Glancing back, Silas stares darkly at my exposed ass, his erection

pressed against the fly of his slacks. I'm reminded of the last time he had me

like this. When he had me go ass up and face down so he could cum all over

me.

Fuck, I'm making it worse.

He turns away, adjusting himself while straightening his suit jacket

and I throw my dress back on. The guards are waiting next to the door and I

wave at them while Silas grins lazily at them, leading me to the elevator.

When the elevator doors open we step away from one another, the

tension is thick and I don't think I can look at him and not throw myself at

him. Through my peripheral I watch his hands clench around the elevator

bar behind him, letting the silence consume us, neither of us saying what we

really want.
 Closing my eyes, I see another flashback, my head pinned to the bed

by Silas's hips as he buried his cock down my throat. My nails dragging

down his back and hips as he groaned my name. Told me to swallow all of

him.

"Stop it, Estrella." My eyes open at his command, I dare a look at him

and I'm not surprised to see the same intensity. He remembers it all too yet

he will not act on it. Why?

"Why should I?" My words add fuel to the flame but before either of

us can say another word, the elevator doors open

 |46| The Dangerous Dance
Estrella Marlene Lorenzo

The doors open and Silas grabs my arm, leading me towards the

ballroom again, we are quick to disappear into the crowd. I take a second to

push my hair away from my face, getting my shit together after that tense

moment in the elevator. This is not the time to be distracted because we are

both horny.

We both stay put at the bar, ordering drinks and I have my usual

water. I need it and I watch Silas down his scotch in one gulp. The ping

alerts us and then Vincent speaks, "Did you guys find it?"

"Yes, any updates?"

Reynolds speaks, "One of the girls reported that she saw some mafia

men in one of the back rooms. They were discussing payment and loading.

She said that they had packages of a substance with Indigo powder in black

tins with white markings. She's pretty sure that it was Viper."
 Shit. We both look at each other, "If this is true, then that means Viper

has been cleared. They

are packaging the new Viper and rotating it through the mafia's first. It

won't be in the vials anymore."

"They could put this shit in water and vents."

Adrian voices, "Get an entire supply in without anyone knowing.

Dilute it and sell it in bottles. It's going to make it easier to sell."

"That means we need to find the source," I urge the others, "If we can

find the main factory or place that is making Viper. We can stop it at the

root, no more shipments, and stops. We need to find the source, it makes the

most sense."

The others agree, and Silas asks if anyone else got word, "The

packages had the decals of a company in Spring Creek. Just got notice that

one of Cain's shippers will be stopping by, might be the best time to head

out."
 "We will hit it tomorrow, we are heading to the doors now, have the

car ready." Silas wraps his arm around my waist and guides us around the

dance floor. The music is so loud and people are too drunk to even notice us

or care. Our steps are heavy, taking the stairs into the foyer, bodyguards

stand guard by the doors. Silas goes through the metal detector first and the

buzzer lets him through.

Already knowing what is going to happen, I go through the metal

detector next and the alarm goes off, of course, the guards are ready to

pounce at me. Thinking quickly I roll my eyes, chuckling like I don't have

an uber top-secret flash drive in my bra. I stumble into the young man's

chest, I straighten up with his help and take in his flustered face.

"Thanks, handsome." I glance at Silas to see him watching as I move

my hands behind me making fast work of unbuckling my bra and pulling it

out from the front of my dress.

I hate underwire anyway, fucking uncomfortable." It's laughable, the

shock on the guard's face, especially the blush of the young one in front of
me.

Putting the bra on the table, I walk through the metal detector again

and nothing happens. "All good?" I ask the young guard in front of me,

swinging the bra around my finger and he swallows, "Y-You're good to go."

He seems frozen when I smile brightly, walking up close with the bra now

folded in my palm.

"You know what, you keep this. A souvenir." I tuck the lacy bra into

his suit pocket and the men around him grin at the young buck. Blowing

him a kiss, I walk to Silas and take his outstretched hand, leaning in close

knowing that we still have an audience.

"Let's go home now honey, I'm feeling nauseous." I cup his face,

pressing a kiss to his full, plump lips as I slide the flash drive into the neck

of his collared shirt. He smirks when he feels it, pressing another longing

kiss to my lips.

His nose gently nuzzles mine when he nods,

"Let's go home."
 

The drive back is so incredibly tense that I want to claw out of my

own skin. Neither of us says anything to one another and a man I have not

met before drives us back. Adrian has been sent to get things ready for

Spring Creek which leaves us in the back of the limousine. It doesn't stop

the fact that I still want to fuck his brains out.

"Are you going to speak or are we just going to remain in the

awkward silence?" I ask bluntly and he drinks the rest of his bourbon then

answers me.

"Seems like you have something to say." I am abont to throttle this

man, he smirks when he matches my gaze. His jacket has been disposed of

beside him, leaving his upper body exposed to me. The tailored shirt would

look better off, I want to see all of him, Silas already removed all of the

prosthetics so it's better eye candy already.

"Do you want to do this my way or your way?"

 He seems interested, "For example?"

"Get straight to the point or silently act like something isn't the

matter." This man is a professional at the silent game and I've grown tired of

it.

Licking his lips he answers, "Looks like you want it your way."

I nod, "You'd be correct. Why won't you fuck me?" The question

takes him off guard and I can tell by his balled-up fist that it also happens to

turn him on. He opens his mouth to speak when the car comes to a stop in

front of the house. Time is never on our side, instead of answering my

question, he opens the door for me and waits for me to step out.

“You have a very dangerous tongue,"

My turn to smile, "I can say the same to you," I can see that he is hard

in his slacks and I 'not so accidentally brush my hand against it. His hand

snaps to stop mine and pulls it away, his expression is dark and he pulls me

away from the vehicle and inside.

 I decide not to fight him but scowl when he leads us to my room and

not his. That is already a bad sign and I decide then and there that anything

he has to say won't change my mind about what I want.

Closing the door behind him, Silas turns towards me only for my lips

to slam onto his. Despite the words that were once on his lips, he is quick to

respond, delving deeper into the kiss to taste me. First, it is soft but we both

know we like more than just sweetness. I bite down on his lip hard and lick

the burn away. It's instant as he grabs my ass in his hands and tilts me so he

can have more.

My lips part, caressing his and his hand runs down my side.

Following the curved plane while his lips dominate mine. His tongue grazes

the seam of my lips and I open for him, kissing him deeper as my hands

claw down his neck. The grip on my ass is tight, he pulls me into him,

rough but always tentative, he takes my bottom lip between his. I moan as

he sucks on my tongue, he makes my head spin with his kiss once again. I

don't think I could ever want anyone more than Silas. I feel ruined by his

touch, how lost I would be without him.

 Before we can get any further, he removes himself and I am back to

the confusion. "Silas, I want you." I kiss his lips again and he groans, taking

the kiss and then he shakes his head. The distance he forces in between us

feels heavy and filled with the web's I am still trying to claw away. Does he

not want me anymore?

"No, Estrella," Silas removes his hands from me next, no longer

embracing me. It's stupid that it makes me feel pathetic, yearning for him

when he can't even touch me. He hasn't been the same with me since that

night and it makes me sick. Even with Cain not here, he still has a way of

controlling everything, ruining the life I try to build.

I finally manage to ask, "It's because of what I told you?" I step away,

thinking he must be disgusted, a broken useless toy. Throwing myself at

him and he must feel sorry for me. God, I'm so dumb for thinking that he

would still want me

He grabs me so I look at him, back again and he holds my face in his

hands, "No that's not it.

 Never that. I want you but I don't deserve to touch you, Estrella." His

words shock me now, not the least of what I expected for him to say, "I

don't even deserve to look at you, beautiful." He whispers against my lips

and I close my eyes, it's not a kiss but it's enough to reassure me.

"Why are you doing this, Silas? I have already told you that I don't

hold it against you." For a moment, I can see some of the turmoil he is

going through. Guilt not only for me but for his role in everything. Actions

that were taken before we truly knew each other.

He sighs, running his scarred hand down his face, "I did and said

some horrible things that I regret and I don't want you to feel like you need

to-I don't know. You should fucking hate me, you probably do and you have

no loyalty to me. I should have never threatened you especially after

everything you had already survived and Ant-" I cut him off with my hand,

I don't want to hear this. I truly hold nothing against him but he still tortures

himself. The world we live in is unforgiving and mercy isn't something we

see often.
 It's dark and twisted and even with all of this, we still managed to find

each other. "I told you, it's all forgotten, stop beating yourself up. That's my

job." I grin cheekily and he just looks away, gently pushing me away from

him. He's already closed himself off, refusing my say in it. It just fuels me

more, my need to make him understand.

"You need to wash up, Estrella. It's late." I shake my head reaching

for him only for him to catch my arms, pressing a kiss to my cheek, instead.

A soft kiss and the scent of his cologne lingers, "If you need to talk, I will

be in my room. Good night, bella." Unexpectedly he embraces me, hugging

me to him and I close my eyes. Burying my face in his smell before he pulls

away and leaves the room.

I stand there for a bit longer, thinking over the entire night. Seeing

each other for the first time, us on the dance floor, together in that room,

constantly longing for each other. His sweet words and protectiveness of

me. The broken soldier fighting multiple wars within himself. Some he's

had before he even met me, our paths just happened to entangle and now we

are stuck in it together.

 Silas is burdened with the weight of both his action and inaction. Not

only the anguish of losing his entire family but also the baggage that I have

from the same man that tried to kill him. He could not save me from Cain,

we both know that my life was written for me. But that doesn't mean that

we can't change how the rest of our lives end. The people we choose to be

after tragedy, not what we become because of it.

I can hear through the wall, the pipes as the shower turns on, my feet

are moving before I even make my decision, walking down the hall and to

his room. I shut it gently behind me and follow the light. The bathroom

glows in the darkness of the room and I push the door open.

The sound of my heels against the floor has him turning and I can see

his heavily muscled body towards me. He's already washed off all the

makeup and add-ons so I can see all of him again. The tattoos that mark his

broad shoulders down to his fit legs. When he faces me, his cock bobs

between his strong thighs and I watch it as I remove my shoes.

 “Estrella, don't." He glares as I play with the tie at the base of my

neck, the only thing holding my dress together. This is a dangerous game,

especially if you play it with a man like Silas.

"Why should I listen to you?" I hold back my smile when I pull at the

tie, one part of my dress falling down and revealing my left breast. Silas

runs a hand down his face and I can see how aroused he is from here, I'm

driving him insane. Good to know that the feeling is mutual.

"Estrella, go to your room." Si orders but he doesn't look away, he

wants me no matter how much he tries to deny himself. My underwear

slides to the floor and I release the other strap letting the dress fall to reveal

the rest of my naked body. Silas groans facing the wall now and I pull my

hair out, opening the door to join the hulking man. I can't take my eyes off

of him, the dark art tattooed on his skin, the broken skull on his hand winks

at me from where it is pressed on the wall.

After I have my fun admiring every bit of his sculpted body, I finally

step closer to feel him.

His heavy grunt runs through me as soon as my hard nipples press against

his back, water running down my face and breasts. I don't stop there,

bringing my hands up to rest against the low v of his abs, slowly running

my hands up.

It's torture as I graze his wet body and follow his spine with long

kisses. He rolls his shoulders back at my touch and I can't help but sink my

teeth into his shoulder blade.

He spins around, grabbing my forearms and pushing me against the

wall, the water hits me full force now. "You just don't know when to stop do

you?" I just shake my head, going onto the tips of my toes to reach his full

lips. He hesitates but I continue to kiss him, hoping that he feels how badly

I need him, It's like I can see Silas's last straw when he kisses me back, his

hands grabbing handfuls of my ass to pull me closer. At that moment, I

would do anything just to make this ache go away.

"Don't test me, Estrella." I shake my head, pulling him back as the

water drenches the both of us and he grinds his teeth.

 "Please." Silas's hand is in mine, trailing down my skin until he

touches the place that aches the most. He takes my mouth without hesitation

this time and my head connects with the cold shower wall, thankful for the

support when he finally reaches further. He rubs my clit in quick circles

with his other hand diving in from behind and I am too overwhelmed to

think about what he will do next.

He cradles me open, using his fingers to spread my pussy open and he

moves back to look at his work. I am soaked and he rakes two fingers,

rubbing the arch beneath my clit and my body hums. I am punished for my

previous actions, his touch slow and subtle as he builds me up. Silas's

mouth opens and he licks at my lips until I let him back in. Our tongues

glide over each other and he manipulates my pussy and causes me to moan

his name.

Silas's fingers finally slip inside me and I find myself desperate as I

ride his fingers, needing to cum. He flexes them inside me and I draw his

bottom lip into my mouth, grinding harder as he finger fucks me. It feels

like breathing air now, needing the only pleasure I can get from him.
 Scissoring inside me, the heated stretch makes me mewl, dragging my

nails down his back in rebuttal. "Shit, Si," He's able to twist my insides with

just his hand. Silas's other hand begins to thumb my clit while he pumps his

fingers faster, knocking against my g-spot. Just the brush of it and I cum

around his fingers, thinking he's finished when he wraps his mouth around

my peaked nipples and yanks my leg up. Fuck, I can't even think straight.

Arched up against the cold wall, he places my leg over his shoulder

and I have to go on my tiptoes to stay up. It makes my thighs shake and my

pussy clench around his thick fingers. They are so long he jabs at my g spot

easily and doesn't relent. Sucking on my sensitive nipples, his middle and

index finger curl inside me and he becomes relentless.

"That's good." I pant trying to keep his mouth on my aching breasts.

It's too much stimulation, he scoots me forward so the water runs

down my breasts and straight down to my slit. The water rushes across my

labia and he drills his fingers inside me at the same time. I'm trying to hold
onto something, the sound of him fingering me is louder than the running

water. His palm continually smacking my clit in perfect rhythm.

Silas grunts, "Your wet fucking pussy is so tight." I can't stop, feeling

my stomach twist as the pleasure keeps building, "So fucking wet, I want

you to squirt for me." I can't even fathom what he means but I know I can't

stop what he wants me to do. I can only hold on, hearing my juices squelch

around his fingers.

"I'm close. I'm so close." I whimper, my arms are around him, clawing

at his hair while he sucks on my swollen nipples.

“Look at yourself squirt," In my weakened state, I roll my head down

and with my leg on his shoulder I can see everything clearly. My pussy

stretching over his fingers, my swollen clit above it, and I am forced to

watch him play with me. Relentless as he speeds it up enough that I feel my

release hit me. I am gushing between my legs, exploding into his hand and I

can feel it splashing against my thighs.

 It hits me so hard I can't stop the shaking in my knees and he lifts me

up completely, not stopping his thrusts. I explode further and my cries are

swallowed up by the sound of the shower. "Oh fuck," I whine, my pussy

feeling hot and raw after cumming around him so hard. He doesn't let me

go, taking my lips on his once again and stealing all the air I have left.

My hody hiccups, still jerking from the orgasm and Silas watches me

try to catch my breath with a proud glint in his eye. With just his fingers, he

manages to flip my world upside down.

"Watching that made me upset that you didn't cum right in my

mouth," I gasp and he rests his face against my soaked heavy breasts. It is a

sweet moment where he lays soft kisses against my chest, nuzzling me

gently, "But I get too much pleasure from tasting you." I moan at his words

and he curses as I clench around his fingers again, feeling exactiy what he

does to me. He forces himself out and instead carries me in his arms.

I can't help myself, grabbing his engorged cock, it's so fat and long in

my hand. I wish he would give me all of him, of course, that's not his plan.
Silas immediately stops me, his desire more apparent than ever but he

doesn't act on it.

"No," He grunts, "And if you try to disobey me again I will bend you

over my knee." Even after the mind-blowing orgasms, his words still make

me ache. Silas gives me one last hard fiery kiss before he slaps my ass, "I'd

fucking enjoy it too."

 |47| The Reflection
Estrella Marlene Lorenzo

I am hating gentlemen Silas.

Clenching my legs together, he continues ordering the men to set up

the details for their upcoming trip. He catches me staring and his heated

glance makes me look away. The damn fool has me all over the place. We

are trying to set up for their trip to California, the interception of Spring

Creek gave word of a former Hopper near the border with intel about Cain

and his travel.

I'm not even fully listening, too distracted watching Silas point out

something on the map, he isn't wearing his usual business clothes and

adorns a tight black t-shirt and tailored slacks. It looks like butter as it

strains over him and I imagine ripping it off of him. His biceps flex when he

reaches for the documents, I am wound so tight because of this bastard.

 For the past week, Silas has been nothing but nice and I am hating it. I

can tell he is just trying to do right by me. He brings me food and books and

even sent Andi to buy me some new clothes. We talk most of the night away

as he tells me all about his childhood and life. All the good and the bad,

what a storyteller he is, I find myself asking him to tell me stories before I

fall asleep just so I can hear him talk. Well, on the nights I am not trying to

coerce him into fucking me even though he refuses to give in.

Despite denying my efforts to please him, he pleasures me

thoroughly.

If he even thinks that I may be the tiniest bit turned on, he has me

pinned to the wall and slides his fingers inside me. I get relief but he never

does, He doesn't think I hear him in the early morning, quiet groans from

the bathroom when he thinks I am asleep. I find myself touching myself at

the sound and pretending to go back to sleep. I feel like I am just one big

knot of unfulfilled desires.

 Even before we got in his office he had me pinned in the hallway,

where anyone could hear or see us. Silas didn't care, making me cum twice

before we heard someone coming up. It doesn't help that I'm only wearing

shorts and a loose shirt. My lack of a bra allowed him to suck on my nipples

until I couldn't take it anymore. Si just chuckled in my ear, forcing me to

cum again before he would let me go.

"Are you listening?" I look up to see Silas staring at me, no I wasn't

I'm too busy thinking about you bending me over your desk. I don't say that

instead, I clear my throat, "Sorry, repeat that."

The others have vacated the room except two, "Reynolds and Mario

are going to hang around here." He tries to say it nonchalantly, trying to

make it seem like he isn't placing bodyguards on me.

"I find this insulting." My arms cross in front of me, waiting to deal

my way out of this.

"Estrella, that is not what it is meant to seem."

 "It seems that you are undermining my skills and years of tactical

training. How would you feel if I brought you some bodyguards, one being

a man I nearly killed a few months ago, by the way, sorry Reynolds." I

wave at him and he nods, smirking at our interaction. Glad we don't have

any hard feelings, I face Silas again.

"I don't want to argue with you-"

"We aren't arguing, we are just discussing that there is no need for this

and I appreciate the effort, really I do. I would much rather have them stay

with Ant than me. If I can't get to him in time at least I know someone is

covering him."

“Leave the room." Both men nod and exit the room and I sigh.

"Silas, listen to me. It is sweet that you care about me and want to

protect your pussy but I'm all good." This makes him smile, taking my

breath away for a moment, he really is something to gawk at. Walking

closer to me, he grabs my waist, tucking me to his front.

 “You're much more to me than pussy, Estrella, I want to help you

where I can." He kisses me slowly, taking any words I had with him. A

flutter begins in my stomach at his touch, his lips claiming me once more

and then his tongue. I pull away with my eyes still closed, smiling. "Sex,

then?" A smack comes to my ass at my sarcasm.

My sexual persuasion hasn't been working, only causing him more

suffering. The poor man won't even let me touch him and it's making me

suffer too: Sometimes I just want to tie him up and ride him until neither of

us can move.

"You're a demon."

"Succubus, in fact:" I reach for him and he forces my hand behind my

back, kissing me deeply. It's not enough to satisfy me and when he pulls

away, I pinch his side.

"I hate you."

He gives me that sexy smile again, "No, you don't."

 "So, you agree to have them with Ant? He likes Reynolds so it

wouldn't be a problem." I plop back into my seat when he releases me and

he slides back behind his desk. "I will let them know I scan his desk and

squint when I see familiar books and crayons. "Was my son in here?" I can

see his coloring book and bag on the side of the desk. Silas is quick to put it

in a drawer and out of sight before speaking,

“He joins me for lunch, is that a problem? And yes, I will stick

Reynolds with him while we're gone.”

"No, no problem here," It makes my stomach spin, reminded of the

time I walked in on the two in here together. Sitting beside one another as

Silas worked and Ant did some of his coloring pages. They like each other a

little too much and it makes me cautious about what might happen when we

have to leave. "You already know what I will do to you if he gets hurt." My

threat only makes him smirk like he finds me amusing, I return the gesture,

I'll find amusement when I cut him open.

 "Ant and I are fine, you have nothing to worry about. The only thing

you need to worry about is the mission tomorrow." Silas assures me and I

let it go for now. Silas said that I am needed again tomorrow for a simple

measure and I am glad for the distraction. It is a quick stop and I'll be able

to stay back when they go to the border. It will give me more time with Ant.

Tomorrow is going to be tough anyway and I'd rather have my mind on

anything else.

I don't want the memories that tomorrow

brings.

"Run me through it again."

The house is quiet in the early morning, no one is up yet and I am

glad to have some peace for a bit. Silas's sweater drapes over my body as I

open the doors to the outside, the cold breeze hitting me immediately. I pull

the hoodie up and take a seat on the dark bench that leads to the wooden
path. It is early enough that I will be able to watch the sunset rise and it

makes me think of my mother.

Once a year, she would wake me to gift me treasures and a bouquet of

her creation. She would name each of the flowers, their time of bloom, and

which part of the world they were from. It was the closest I got to the

outside. My little brother, Xavier, would always get me a puzzle or items

that I could draw with and we would spend the day out of my father's sight.

In the wilderness, there are no flowers like the ones my mama gave

me. I am the farthest I have ever been. Today I am numb. Watching the

sunrise above the house, I say a prayer for my lost mother and brother. A lot

of my memories are blurred now, some things are hard to remember once

Cain got me. What I have left, I treasure. I pass them down to my son who

never got the chance to meet them. I like to think they would have loved

him too.

After, I shut that part away, keeping the loss locked up for now. I have

to so I don't fall apart again. The less-favorable memories alone are enough
to break me apart today. The ones of cold evenings by myself in my family

home, the terror I faced with Cain after I was sold. Plagued by the choice of

one man.

Summoning the strength once more after a few hours, I walk up the

path and back into the house. The sound of footsteps can be heard before

Ant appears at the top of the stairs. He's still dressed in his batman onesie

with matching slippers. It makes me warm as I watch him take the steps

down carefully before dashing over to me.

I can see that he is holding papers in his hands before he launches

himself at me. Like always, I catch him and hold him tight in my grasp,

receiving a kiss from him. His curly hair is a mess from sleep and he has

lines on his face from the bed but he looks perfect.

"Happy Birthday, Mama." Ant tells me sweerly, passing me what was

in his hands, and even on days like this, he manages to make me smile. I

take a seat on the couch and he settles on my lap, looking excited and proud

as he watches me glance over his work.

 “Thank you, baby." He snuggles in my chest and I hold the images up

so we can both look them over. There are three pages, one is a drawing of

Ant and I with bright colors and big brown circles for eyes. He explains it

to me, our big curly hair and bright smiles, stars that decorate the

hackground because we are in outer space. Of course, we are, I tell him, we

are going to explore everything once we are free.

Brushing his soft round cheek, Ant talks about the next drawing.

There are multiple figures in the drawing with muted oranges and reds all

over the page. He points each one of the people out, "The one's in the back

are Sam, Vince, and Adrian, Rey is in a plane in the sky, Silas and you are

in the front. You guys are all fighting the bad guys." Ant beams up at me

and it helps me feel less heavy. To think about the time and effort he put in

these just to give them to me.

He throws his arms out, feigning an explosion sound before giggling,

"Like Batman," Laughing with him, I cradle him in my arms, snuggling him

close to me. I don't think I could ever put into words how much I love Ant.

Thinking of my own parents, I can understand my mother's side. I choose to

keep Ant above anything else. Once I laid my eyes on him, I knew he would

be mine forever. He is the only thing I have left.

I don't know why my father hated me, I know most of it had to do

with me being a woman but I can't imagine despising Ant. Despising a child

for nothing more than being born. I am nothing like my father, I don't hurt

the people I love. I cherish them, I fight for them, I am not weakened by

affection.

I’d do anything for Ant.

Watching him grow up has been my biggest privilege, seeing him

become something great. He's so smart and sweet and so different from

Cain and I. It still amazes me that something so pure could continue to

thrive in this world. He's my strong boy.

The next drawing appears and it is three figures in front of a big

building. He points to a small blob next to us and proudly claims that it is

his cat, Meow. It makes me laugh softly as I compliment his work,

 "Who's here?" The three people all hold hands in front of the blue

structure with big smiles. At my question, Ant pauses looking away from

the image and back at me.

"That's me and you and Silas." His words leave me sitting still, not

knowing what to say, "This is the beach house that we will live in." Ant

says it like he is sure that it will happen. A happily ever after, not just with

us, but with Silas.

"I thought it was just us building the beach house?" At my question,

Ant gets a thoughtful look on his face, a little crinkle forming on his brow

as he pouts.

"Well it was. but we can't leave Silas. He will be sad." I'm choked up,

it seems so simple to Ant.

"And you will miss him too much."

Ant may not know a lot but sometimes he knows just what to say.

He's a smart kid and figures things out even when I don't realize it. He
forces me to step out of my doubt and fear, to see the world as it could be.

The world we could have.

"You sure about that?"

With a defiant glint in his eye, Ant nods, like it is all planned out,

"You, Meow, Me, and Silas."

Silas parks the car on the side of the street, it is lined with people and

cars busy with the day's activities. Glancing out, I study the couples and

families that are spending their day together. Enjoying the peace, it has

always made me wonder what the other side is like. The normal people who

have no idea of the underworld and its evil works. They don't know that at

this very moment, someone is setting their life on fire. That monsters lay in

wait to take everything, even on a simple day like this.

It's morbid, the truth usually is.

 I don't realize Silas is out of the car until he opens the door for me,

under the baseball cap and shades he is unrecognizable to the cams. I sort of

match with the dark clothes and baseball cap. Fixing my dress, I step out of

the car and into the nice sunny day. His hand is already in mine, guiding me

from the crosswalk and into the throng of people.

"Fuck you for wearing this dress," He mutters in my ear and I pat his

stubbled cheek, pouting at him. It is a cotton ribbed black dress that is tight

and short. He did tell me I could wear anything I wanted so he can't be mad

at me for doing exactly that.

"What's the matter with it? I like it," Even beneath the shade, I can

feel the heat of his gaze. Paired with the mid-thigh dress and no bra, he tries

to keep his composure at the sight of me.

"You and I both know what you are doing," The sun beams down on

the both of us and I give myself the moment to breathe in the fresh air.

Traversing down the street, I can't keep my eyes off of the giant skyscrapers

and huge signs everywhere. Everything is so big and loud.

 In front of us is a hotel connected to a whole line of shops and stands,

I can see a man with a familiar tattoo standing by the entrance when Silas

stops us, "Give me a second, " This must be who he is meeting with, the

man doesn't spare a glance up when they instantly begin speaking. It's weird

being in a city by myself, well not really with Silas here but without Ant.

We were usually so busy running that I never really got the chance to stop

and enjoy the view.

The world seems so big when you actually take a chance to look at it.

One store in partícular catches my eye, a dessert place with large

images of sweets on display. There are cute figurines and stuffed animals on

display eating donnts and other delicious treats. Before I even realize it. I

am inside the air-conditioned store in front of the large counter of ice

cream.

The bell at the door announces my entrance and someone appears

from behind the counter, "Hi, what can I get you?" The woman looks
around my age dressed in a light pink uniform and blue apron. It has

drawings and ice cream all over it, Ant would like this place.

What do I want? Look at the trained killer in a bright pink store most

likely for children, ordering ice cream. It's ridiculous but even I have to

admit that it is nice.

"What's good here?"

This is how it begins, a double chocolate oreo surprise, a large in fact,

in one of my hands and a medium sized plushie in my other. The store was

half- dessert palace and half shopping mall, with the money I have been

saving I decided to treat myself a bit. It quickly becomes a problem when I

run out of hands to carry my things.

On my adventure I find amazing stores all over. There's even a store

that makes bears that you can dress and name and I remind myself to take

Ant to this place one day. The ice cream is delicious and I find myself

traveling all over the small court yard to look into the different stores.
 An item in a few stores back caught my eye and is now in my

possession. When my feet begin to hurt I rest at one of the flower benches

inside and finish my ice cream.

“Where the fuck have you been?” My eyes snap up and I look into

Silas's pissed expression, my stomach drops as I realize I just left him

behind.

I open my mouth to speak, about to apologize for running off while

on a mission when he drags me out of my seat and kisses me. My lips part

with a moan, kissing him back just as hard and digging my fingers into his

hair. He instantly wraps his arms around my waist almost taking me off the

ground with his strong grasp. All I can do is surrender to his kisses, delving

further to taste him when he groans.

"Don't run off like that again, you understand me?" Under his intense

gaze, I nod, still feeling bad for running off.

"I thought something happened to you," He sighs and I peck his lips

gently in apology.
 "I'm sorry, I saw the desert place and then I found more shops with

cool stuff and I lost track of time." Grabbing one of the bags, I drift to my

new purchases, "But I got this cool plushie for Ant, it is a bean that looks

like Captain America, this is a shirt I thought he would look super cute in,

and then I got this cool-" Silas cuts me off. with another hard to kiss, by

now my lips are swollen and I feel like I could melt into a puddle right on

the floor. When his tongue, slips in, I already know I am done for.

Silas pulls back, his lips still brush mine as he speaks, "I could never

stay mad at you when you are like this." How the hell do I pay attention to

him when I am still spiraling from his kiss? He doesn't give me the time to

reply before he picks up my bags and my hand, leading us away.

"Where did you get the money from?" Silas's question catches me off

guard and I answer honestly, "I have money saved up from the missions.

Saving up for after."

He knows what I mean by after and doesn't say anything. If anything,

he looks a bit pissed. Remembering why we were here, I ask, "Did you get
what you needed?" My answer is a short nod from Silas and a nudge into

the elevator. I watch the elevator buttons go from 1 to 40, hitting the top

floor of the hotel. I let Silas lead since I have no clue what we are doing and

just enjoy the view of his muscular back stretching his black tee.

There are a set of doors at the end of a vacant hallway and with a

platinum keycard, Silas lets us into the lavish room. By now I'm guessing

we are doing an undercover co-op, someone important must be in the hotel

that we need to spy on. It won't he hard, bugs can be laced through the air

vents and I can get to the camera room for footage. It will be a nice change

to the running and fighting we have been doing so far.

With this in mind we enter the nicely decorated penthouse, all of my

words are silenced when I see none of the equipment in the luxury

penthouse but a pile of gifts on the round table. With my hands on my hips,

I face Silas, "Happy Birthday, Estrella." I sigh, realizing his lie, knowing

there's no mission at all. He kidnapped me for my own birthday. “You

deserve a day of peace, Estrella." He moves forward and cradles me to him,

You deserve more than just that."

 “I knew you wouldn't come willingly if I told you what I had planned.

The move tomorrow will be big and I knew this would be our only time to

do this."

"I don't know what to say,"

"You don't have to say anything, just enjoy yourself."

There is a table of red roses in front of me, there is candy, snacks,

food, all of which happen to be my favorites. He even got me the sequel to

the first book I had read a while back. There are more art supplies too,

expensive looking canvas and paints that I am already tempted to play with.

Along with a bunch of luxury looking items, I'm surprised Silas put so

much effort into this. This day has always been tough for me but his gifts

and surprise manage to make the day better.

“Thank you, Silas, this all means a lot. I'm very grateful." Silas smiles

a bit but I can tell that something is up. Thinking he's upset about me

running off earlier, I run over to my bags to grab him the gift I bought him.
 "Here, Mr. Grumps, I got this for you." Note that Silas hates the

nickname but takes the packaged box. It's nothing much, a silver keychain

that the man at the store personalized for me. I had it engraved with a star

and a little Ant onto the metal. A little memento of us.

"To remind you of Ant and I. I thought it was cute," Not the reaction I

hoped for as he throws it onto the table in front of us. "What's that supposed

to mean?"

"What do you niean?"

"I mean you having money stocked to make your little getaway easier,

giving me this gift, are you getting ready to leave?" The notion of it makes

him raise his voice a bit and now I know he is clearly upset.

"I didn't mean it like that and of course, I'm prepared. You knew our

deal and now it's suddenly a problem." I scoff.

"Because I don't want the stupid deal! I never wanted to make that

deal!" We both stop after he says it, the deal that I help him find Cain and
Ant and I go free. Months ago it seemed like a good plan and now it is

setting to have its own set of challenges.

“You think a fucking keychain is going to make you two leaving any

better?" Well now I want to shove it down his throat, I know he doesn't

mean it because even with his tone, he looks conflicted running his hand

forcefully through his hair.

He's admitting something that I haven't had the guis to, "Tell me what

you want."

Silas just looks at me and I feel lost, not wanting to ruin something

good because I want to dream too big. A part of me hopes that Silas is on

the same track that I am. Maybe we can prevent the storm from crashing

down. "I want you to stay with me. We get rid of Cain but you don't leave."

It's straight to the point and feels like a hit to the chest. Targeting the

nights I spent lying awake beside him wondering how I was ever going to

leave him. Tossing and turning as I fought the side of me that wanted to stay

with him even after knowing the consequences.

 "I don't want you to go anywhere. I don't want you and Ant to just

disappear out of my life.

Things have changed now, you can't lie and say they haven't." Silas

waits for me to say something and all I can think about is Ant's drawing and

a dream that has been lost for generations.

"I can't be in this life anymore, Silas. I don't want this life. I never did.

You know it isn't right for me to stay just because I want you. My mother

fought to get us out of this life, her father before her, I can't." It's the truth,

even with fear lurking I still believe that Ant and I will make it out of the

other side. That at least my son will.

"We shouldn't have even done this. I'm sorry. I'm sorry I complicated

things. I'm usually so good at leaving things behind but this time I got too

attached." It would be easier to just go now and have this all behind us but

even I know I am lying to myself now.

My words don't help any, Silas rushes forward, grabbing me so I look

at him, "You're not leaving me, I don't care, neither of you are going to step
out of my life. We haven't been through all of this just to give up now." He

holds my face up by my chin. "I have been shot at, stahbed. and almost

killed since I met you. You are not going to let this be what tears us apart."

I force some space between us, "Either way something will, don't you

get that!" I yell. "It's either going to be Cain or this. You made the promise

with me, Ant and I disappear when Cain is gone, It was never intended for

the two of us. It's not as simple, you have the wolves, we don't have

anything keeping us here."

"Is that what you want, me to leave this behind and come with you?"

Yes, Silas, a way for all of us to start over.

"I'm not making you choose, Silas." That would be selfish of me to

ask him to come with us, to leave this world behind. A part of a world he

helped create. Organizations that rely on him and a whole part of his life

that was in place before I came and blew it up. How stupid can I be to think

the assassin would want to play house and leave this world hehind.
 "You don't have to. I just want to know, if you thought I would say

yes, would you ask me to come with you?" Silas steps closer now and takes

my clenched hands in his, "Would you want this?"

There are rules to every game, my rules kept me and my son alive.

Never give anyone your real name, never let them get close enough to ever

discover you, and don't fall for anything. Everything is a trick or a lie.

Growing up with no identity made it easier to not hold onto anything. I

knew what it was like to have nothing. In some way, it feels like the things

that went missing have been given back to me because of him. It is the first

time in years that I have felt alive.

Silas woke me up and for that I could never regret breaking all of my

rules. I decide to do something out of the ordinary then as Estrella, not the

mother or the daughter or the queen. Just Estrella, the woman that can't live

without Silas Wolfe.

"Yes." It feels like I yank my heart out and put it in his hands to crush.

The fact of the matter is that I don't ever want to leave Silas, I don't ever
want to lose him. Even after everything we have been through, the person

standing in front of me has changed me. He drew himself into the places I

once promised I would never let anyone into again.

At my declaration, Silas forces my face up and kisses me, chitching

me to his chest and my body sings. Wild kisses that seek to consume me

and I give him all of it, thinking of the first time I saw him. Jonathan, the

handsome man at the bar that made me smile and laugh, the stranger that

taught me what pleasure was. Silas, the mystery, the soldier, the King. I

accept all of him.

"Yes," My eyes widen at his words, pulling away only to be embraced

by his smile, "Yes, Estrella."

"What?"

Caressing the side of my face Silas answers, "We finish this. Viper.

Cain, and then you, me, and Ant leave. Anywhere you want as long as I

have you guys. All I have been doing for so long is hunting Cain, I've been

trying to seek revenge and I never expected for you to come in and ruin all
my plans." I blink away tears, hope, a first in a very long time blossoms in

my chest, "But you did and I'd rather leave this all behind than spend the

rest of my life miserable without You."

It's my turn to kiss him, leaping into his arms and he catches me like

always. I wrap myself around, unable to even find the words to express

myself as I take his lips in mine. It truly feels like stars and magic.

Breathing heavily I push his hair back, resting my forehead against

his, "Good, cause Ant already said he wanted you to come with us," If

possible. the smile on his face stretches bigger before he kisses me again,

sealing the promise with a kiss.

The tension in the room instantly shifts as the kiss becomes deeper

and he's the first to pull away. His hold is tight and I can feel him hard

against me,

"Are you sure?"

I pant, "Yes, Silas, please," He doesn't hesitate, bending to kiss me

completely. It is nothing like the kisses he gave me before. It feels like

possession, like a claim. Silas is quick to grab me, cupping my ass in his

hands as he grinds his hard dick in between my legs. Finally letting loose on

me all of the want and desire he has kept buried the last couple of weeks.

My fingers claw at his shirt until it comes off and I get my own look

at him, all scars and tattoos, like a sculpted statue in a great hall. I'm pulled

from my eye fucking when he lifts me into his arns and begins to carry me

up the stairs. I don't get a chance to look at the rest of the beautiful room

before he kicks open one of the doors and throws me onto the bed.

With my heart beating fast, I watch Silas slowly begin to remove his

belt.

Setting my nerves, I look away for a moment and gape, "Why is that

there?" A giant mirror is attached to the ceiling above the bed. Silas just

smirks, taking my lips with his again and twirling his tongue around mine.

"So I can watch as I fuck you."

My dress is up and over my hips without another second and my

breasts fall from their confinement. I could cry when he lowers himself to
suck on my nipple, his other hand massaging the sensitive mound. No

matter how much I want him to keep going, there is something I want to do

first.

I yank him back by his hair and he grunts, glaring at me and I push

him back so he sits on the king sized bed. I fall to my knees, unzipping his

pants and pulling them down with his boxers. His dick smacks against his

stomach, so hard and already covered in pre-cum. Between his strong

thighs, I bask in his groan when I take him in my hand, pumping him slow.

He's thick, thicker than my wrist, and long. Half the time, I have no idea

how Silas keeps this monster contained.

Smiling, I play with him, licking at the engorged veins all over him.

Tilting his cock back and licking the underside with the tip of my tongue.

"Fuck" Yes, I want more of that. His sounds of pleasure, his groans,

the little gifts he gives me as I pleasure him with my mouth. I'm done with

my teasing and take the head of him in my mouth, sucking on the precum. I
lick at the head of his shaft, my hands running up and down as I suck,

taking more of the length into my mouth hearing his pleased groan.

Slowly I rotate my hand on his length licking his tip, tasting his

essence on my tongue. It seems to drive him crazy, I tighten my grip,

sucking harder and taking him all the way in my mouth while running my

tongue over the ridges of his shaft.

A grunt leaves his sinful lips when I take him in my throat, trying to

breathe around his wide length. Silas's fingers curl in my hair, his hips

moving as he begins to fuck my mouth, grunting every time he hits the back

of my throat. My hands grip his hips, holding on when he shoves his length

in and out of my mouth. I keep meeting him, moaning at the taste of him

expelling into my mouth.

“Yes," Silas fucks my mouth hard, holding onto the back of my hair, I

lean my head back closing my eyes and letting him take me. I gulp down

his cock, my jaw straining to slide all of him down my throat. My eyes roll

back when he pulls my hair, opening me up so he can get a good view.

 "That's it, baby, take me down your throat." It pleases me, watching

him breathe so rapidly, trying to keep his composure as I fuck him with my

mouth. Silas has a way of giving me pleasure out of the unknown, the

dirtiest kind of fucking that turns my insides. Smacking my ass with his

fingers down my throat and balls deep inside me. Ordering me to fuck my

fingers while he fucks my mouth.

I close my eyes and bask in it. Another time when he sat back in a

chair and made me play with myself for him on the bed. Wanting to watch

me make myself cum while he jerked off. Fuck, I want him to cum. It

makes me bob my head back and forth faster while my tongue swirls

around his slit feeling the shudder that runs through him. Cumming all

because of me. It gets me high.

Silas grunts, biting his lip when I suck harder, "It makes you wet

when I fuck your mouth, huh?" He smiles darkly down at me between his

legs and I moan around him, nodding a bit so he knows I do. I'm leaking

just with him in my mouth.

 "I'm cumming, baby," After some time, he goes to pull me off but I

eagerly go further so he can cum like this. When he does. Silas doesn't

disappoint, cumming so much that it fills my mouth and spills down his

cock. One hand holds onto the sheets and the other holds me close.

Licking my lips after I swallow all of him, Silas shows no mercy,

tossing me onto the hed and ripping my panties off. Matching him fully

naked, an excited spark runs through me at the idea of having him again.

"I've missed tasting this pussy." Laid out on the bed, he doesn't waste

any time parting my legs and diving in. Silas uses his tongue to lick me up

and tell me how good I taste. Feeling him kiss me there has me hyper aware

and so close already. He slurps at the juices, sticking his tongue out so he

can lay his entire tongue over my naked pussy. I throw my head back,

gripping the back of his thick hair to hold him there.

Hearing Silas suck all of my juices, moaning as he takes them, only

makes me leak more. After only having his fingers, I feel needy for more

and can't wait for him to fuck me. His fingers push inside me while his
tongue flicks at my clit, the combination of it has me cumming on his hand

quickly but it doesn't stop him. Both of his hands move to touch my pussy,

using his thumbs to spread my lips open and the cool air makes me shiver

against him.

Taking the opportunity of my naked flesh, his mouth closes in around

me, his tongue following every line of my pussy before circling my

entrance. Teasing me as he runs small circles over and over again on my

entrance. He puts his tongue in just enough that he can brush the crease of

my hole, flexing his tongue and stretching it.

I can't stop the shaking of my thighs as he does it, lapping up the

juices before fully sucking my clit into his mouth. The raw harshness of it

has me gasping for air and claiming his hair with both of my hands. I am

trying to hold on, gritting my teeth as he nibbles on my labia a bit before

sucking on that too. Leaving everything sensitive from his touch. By now, I

cannot even remember how many tines he has made me cum with his

mouth. When I came for the fourth time and I tried to pull him away, he

forced me an my hands and knees to keep me still.

 A sob leaves me, feeling his long tongue thrust in and out of my pussy

from behind. More room for him to open wide and feast on all of me. I am

balancing on the side of my face since he has my hands trapped behind me

and under my knees.

He didn't like that I was trying to stop him and now, I don't know how

long he has been making me cur for but my thighs are soaked.

"Silas, please, I-"

"Shut up." He sucks while his tongue strokes me and I grind back into

his face making me cum again. I don't even have a count anymore, just

stuck in this submissive position as he fucks me with his talented mouth.

I think he's done when he begins rubbing my ass, pulling away from

my pussy just as his hand smacks my ass. It stings and I push away from it

only to moan out from the soreness between my legs. Another smack goes

to my other cheek and I bite into the sheets.

"You fucking teased me for weeks. You have no idea how badly I

have been wanting to do this," Another comes and before I can brace for it,
he slams three of his fingers inside me. "This is for trying to leave me." He

forces me to ride them while he punishes my ass, the mattress soaks up

most of my cries when I succumb to another orgasm. I crumble onto the

bed, breathing hard and he kisses his way up my spine. Marking his teeth

on my hip and shoulder blade. It stings but it feels too good to stop him.

I honestly don't know what to expect as he pulls me into his arms for

another kiss. Tasting my cum on his lips makes me moan and I want to have

him again. That is out of the question when he lays back and hauls me onto

his chest. He sees that I try to leave and locks his legs around mine, forcing

me back. Oh, God. We are perfectly in line with the mirror, with us laying

back and me on top of him there is a clear view of my naked body. I can see

his marks already blooming on my tan skin and lay in wait to see what he

will do to me next.

Silas wants to see me but I don't. I would rather see him, not this body

I still feel unfamiliar with some days. Usually I can be shielded by his body

above mine or underneath me. I never have to look at myself, I have found
my own reflection to be daunting. A reminder of what has happened

because of this face, this body. One that has never truly ever been mine.

My body belonged to others before I even got to know it.

It makes me feel vulnerable and I turn my face into his neck,

comforted by his smell and sweat. A pull comes to my hair and he forces

me from my hiding. "Look at yourself, I won't tell you again."

"I don't want to. " It's the truth, especially on a day like today, it is

hard to see me. No longer that 15 year old girl, a woman now, different but

still the same. It is all too deep.

"You are the most beautiful woman I have ever laid eyes on, Estrella."

Silas's words find a way to rip through me and he uses his hold to pull me

back, "When I look at you I see a beautiful woman, a survivor, a fighter, a

human being that deserved much more than what she got." Small kisses are

planted down my jaw and to my collarbone, "I wish you could see that but

for now, we are doing things my way."

 He forces me to see myself, see how my body succumbs to him. What

he sees every time he takes me. My face rests against the side oo his,

following his orders and not looking away from our reflection. Lips parting

when he reaches down and pulls my legs up to either side of me. His

tenderness with me makes it feel even more erotic and I am cast under his

spell.

“Put me inside you." I'm panting, unable to look away now as I see all

of it, reaching between my legs I grab his dick, pressing the wide head to

the entrance of my pussy. Torturing us both, I slide up and press the tip to

my clit, I'm stretched open enough that my lips are parted. Silas grunts as I

use him against me and we both shake under the pressure.

I do it until Silas can't take it and releases one of my legs and grabs

his cock himself. Nothing could prepare me when he finally slides inside

me, raw as he runs directly against my front wall and hits my g-spot. "Ugh,"

I spasm, feeling the pain as he settles further, so big in this position. Who

am I kidding? He's always big.

 "You're so big, shit." I cry out, gritting my teeth as Silas lodges just a

bit further, his tip was enough to take my breath away but seeing it now is

another story. Seeing my tiny pussy stretch in the reflection as he slides

inside me inch by inch has me spellbound. Both of us finally together once

he settles inside me and his heavy balls hang in need below us. I feel so full,

Silas pumps in and out, getting me used to him, I can see his cock shining

with my juices. The engorged veins running against my walls so slow that I

can feel each of them.

Silas smacks my thigh when my eyes close and it makes me squeeze

him again. I'm not the only one who is affected by this position, I can feel

him pulse inside me, matching my movements and pinning my knee to his

own shoulder while he sucks on that spot next to my neck.

Against my sensitive neck, I can feel him grin, “I'm not even all the

way in, baby," His dark sexy chuckle sends a thrill through me, "But I'lI

give you all of it, don't worry."

 A hoarse cry leaves my lips as he stretches me further, settling inside

me all the way. He's so fucking deep. He thumbs my nipple, groaning into

my ear. "Every time I think I won't fit in this tight ass pussy you surprise

me, you always take it like a good girl." My eyes follow his tattooed hand

running down my neck and over my sensitive nipples before he grabs my

other leg and brings it to my shoulder again

"Now," With my legs spread open and to my shoulders, the reflection

shows my stuffed pussy on display. "I want you to scream," All I can do is

raise my arms and wrap them around the back of his neck From the sounds

of it, he loves the sight, it makes my tits pop out more and I arch deeper into

him.

The access is all he needs before he begins, eyes still on mine when

he pulls back and rams himself inside me once again. It knocks. something

deep, his heavy balls smacking against my ass and I scream, starting to pull

my legs away but he keeps them locked in place.

 All I can hear is his filthy words being whispered in my ear, his chest

slick with sweat, and his strong thighs cradling my ass as he fucks me with

all he has. The force of his thrusts makes me bounce, I can hear the impact

of his balls on my pussy and my ass. The ache is building and it is all too

much for my senses, so close but something keeping me back. Silas knows,

he knows my body like the back of my hand and moves his hand between

my legs. Rubbing my clit in quick circles, I can't keep my screams in

especially when his other hand wraps around my throat and squeezes hard.

I cum so hard, it pushes Silas out of me, my cum dripping out of my

pussy and onto him and the bed. He keeps me down as I shake, not stopping

so I can recover. A sob catches in my throat from the currents of the orgasm.

Pulling one leg back up, he puts himself back inside me and lifts his hips off

the bed. Some sweat makes my hair stick to the sides of my face and it drips

down between my breasts to my navel. We both watch it, my tits bouncing

and thighs quivering around his hands.

"Look at yourself, covered in cum, your pussy swollen from cumming

so much." It's my turn to pull away, moving my hand down to my clit so I

can pinch it. Relieve some of the ache that has returned. In this position, I

can't stop cumming. The head of his cock stabbing my g-spot without

mercy and the rest of him over stimulating me. Silas's hair is a mess, falling

on his forehead and shadowing his dark eyes. He bites his lip again, grip

tightening on me and I turn my head for his lips.

Silas rewards me with his tongne, dipping to lick my bottom lip and I

suck it into my mouth. He fucks me up as he begins thrusting his tongue in

time with his dick. Becoming distracted with my lips, he slows his thrusts

and lets my legs go. In the mirror, he grabs my breasts and massages them

with his large hands. Tweaking the nipples whilst his hips roll against my

ass trying to make me cum again.

Every time I think that it can't get better, that I know Silas, he cuts me

down and rebuilds me. He teaches me desire and how to love what he does

to me. He was the first person to show me what pleasure truly felt like, what

it felt like to be alive. Right now, as he fucks me hard, I think he fucks me

closer to death. Completely owning me and I selfishly, ask for more.

 Pulling away, he yanks me up onto my side so he can suck on my

nipples, his tip staying put inside me and I squeeze it tight. "Keep going." I

moan out, holding the back of his head and he obeys, laving his tongue on

my sensitive peaks and when I can't take it anymore, I slide him back inside

of me. I'm so close, I hold my own legs out now so he can reign.

Silas memorizes my shape with his hands, coaxing moans with his

pinches and the scrapes of his nails. My skin is covered in red lines and

marks from how hard he grabs me. When he drapes his hands on my hips,

caressing the sides of my ass I tell him I'm cumming again.

“You're in my fucking stomach." The lower part of my stomach

bulges everytime he enters me deeper and my eyes roll back. The pressure

becomes too much and as he holds my body still to fuck into me, I fall apart

again. Squeezing around him over and over again leaves a deep pulse inside

me. Clenching him hard but he lodges so I don't push him out while I

scream to the heavens. Silas can barely hold back, slipping out of me again

and burying his face in my shoulder. I dig my nails into his sides, shaking

so hard that I can't keep still on top of him,

 This is it. The moment I lose my mind to Silas Wolfe. Pinned under

his stare while he runs his hands down my body and plays with my cum

between my legs. I push them away but he isn't having it, "You were

begging me for it and now you can't take anymore?"

"You're going to take this dick and then my cum." Silas is back inside,

pounding me and I sit up slightly to alleviate some of the tension. Despite

cumming so many times, I start riding him back, feeling my ass smack

against his stomach.

"Yes, like that, baby," Silas growls underneath his breath, panting as

our hips join and retreat. At this moment, I would gladly let Silas destroy

me. Take everything I have to offer if it means I get to keep him. Keep this

small eternity with him. As he gazes at me with pure possession in his eyes,

like he will have nothing less than me by his side, I feel another piece of me

get signed away to him. My head lolls back and he nuzzles my cheek,

giving more than I could have ever dreamed.

 Even in the world, I had before, the one with no pleasure, Silas gives

me more than enough. Almost too much for me to handle.

"I love this pussy, baby, you gonna cum again for me?" All I can do is

moan, telling him, yes, asking him to cum, letting him know how good he

makes me feel while he moans in my ear. Hearing his ecstasy and his

control weakening. it's my turn to torture him. Egg him on so I can watch

him fall apart next. It's too much, seeing him and seeing me, feeling exactly

what he is doing to me, being so out in the open and vulnerable.

"It feels so good it hirts," Silas groans, burying his face in my neck, in

our reflection his tattooed arms surround me laying against my stomach.

Pinning me against him as he takes everything that he wants and I don't

fight it. I don't want to, I want to give him what he gifts me. Pleasure.

Euphoria. Sweeter than either of us deserves.

"Please, cum, I want to feel it. Cum inside me."

There is no taking it back and I repay the favor, lifting my hand to

trail up to his throat. We both watch my hand clench around it, our eyes not
leaving each other and I cup his balls with my other hand, shoving him

further inside me. It's instantaneous, Silas jerks against me, shuddering as

he pumps me full of his cum, moaning my name through his rasp. He curses

as he does just what I asked, shaking against me and giving me all that he

has left. It knocks all the energy out of us, forcing another orgasm out of

me, and after we both collapse onto the bed.

I succumb to sleep in the afterglow, my body satiated and Silas wraps

me around him. When I wake, it is to Silas once again between my legs, I

ache but I still take him inside me. Always overcome by the sheer size of

him. He knows even if I don't say it and with the darkening sky outside, he

takes me slowly. Gently and caresses me in ways that speak volumes to his

truth.

I'm stretched to my limit, wrapping myself around him as I fall into

his kiss. It's more than just temptation and lust, so much more than that but

silly thoughts like that are not needed. Not on a day this good. I take what

he is willing to give me and return to him the same.

 "Come on, baby." He groans, feeling me tighten around him again as I

come close to cumming. My soldier holds onto me tight, kissing me so

thoroughly that it feels like nothing could tear us apart. For some reason the

thought of it makes my eyes water, closing my eyes and tucking the thought

away.

This bliss is the last thing I remember when I fall back to sleep in

Silas's arms. Safe for a little while, a dream of what could be. For the night I

rest, with no clue how close the monsters were outside.

 |48| The Monsters Outside
Estrella Marlene Lorenzo

In the following two days, I think of the blue farmhouse my mother,

Xavier, and I dreamt up.

While getting ready for bed and waiting for mama to tuck me in, she

had asked what our dream house would look like if we weren't home

anymore. A dream place with just the three of us together. It was our little

secret. We knew if father ever heard us discussing it, he would have

probably killed me and hurt the others. Treason, trying to run from the

King, especially if you try to take his heir.

It was good to have dreams, my mother told me, it is good to believe

in something. So we dreamed up a place where we would never get hurt

again, where all of us would be safe and happy. No longer stuck under my

father's control and bloody reign.

 It was always a big blue house with a white wrap around porch, the

ones you always see in movies. The perfect home with a garden for Mama,

a treehouse for Xavier and I, and maybe even a pet to keep us company. I

remember always thinking that maybe one day she would take us away to

the blue house in the middle of nowhere. A new home away from all of this

cruelty.

I would dream that she would wake us up in the middle of the night

and usher us away. We'd all run and never see my father again. But when I

awoke, I would still be in my room, locked away. Days turned into months

and years and I never left the golden palace.

We never got the chance to escape and now it has become Ant and I's

dream. A home by a beach, with a big backyard and plenty of room to grow

in. With everything that has happened, I am reminded of my mother all over

again. A particular moment after my father finished my punishment, beaten

so badly I could barely stand before locking me away once again.

 In the dark room with the wolves outside and I screamed for

forgiveness, all these years later I still can't remember what I did wrong. I

can remember how badly it hurt but never what I did to deserve it. My

mother came in like a light when she pulled me from the darkness of the

closet and held me as I cried and screamed. Gentle as she cared for my

wounds and told me about the blue house all over again. I just remember

being so angry, I was suffering so greatly and no one would help me. No

one stood up to my father, everyone was too scared to help.

I pulled away from her and yelled, overcome with my grief and tired

of the never-ending hell.

"We're never leaving this! We will never get the blue house! Stop

lying to me!" My words broke another piece of my mother, I saw it but I

was so angry. I felt so alone when she hid away, unable to see what my

father did to me but always returning to fix it. Left me with my father and

only came back to clean me up.

 It took me a long time to realize that my mother wasn't lying to me,

she just had hope. She truly believed that one day we would get out and

have our dream home. That night I took some of her hope and lost the rest

of mine.

It is the same as me dreaming up our house with Ant. The end of a

journey, a beckon that keeps us fighting. I wish my mother was still alive so

I could apologize for that night. One that took place a month before my

15th birthday, how heartbroken she must have been. I think of how much

my taking must have broken the rest of her.

I wonder what my mother would think of Silas, whether she would

think I was stupid for risking it. Messing with a plan that has been in

motion for years, breaking my rules just to keep him.

"We finish this. Viper. Cain, and then you, me, and Ant leave.

Anywhere you want as long as I have you guys. All I have been doing for so

long is hunting Cain, I've been trying to seek revenge and I never expected
for you to come in and ruin all my plans. But you did and I'd rather leave

this all behind than spend the rest of my life miserable without you."

Silas's words continue to run through my head still, a token I have

been keeping to myself. Being alone with just the guards has left me time to

think over it all. My birthday, Ant's drawing, Silas's agreement. There is so

much to process and when I stop having the words for it, I begin to draw. It

is a small comfort that I have had since my childhood, the only thing that

has stayed.

Even when I started to forget things, my drawings kept a few of my

memories safe. My mother's eyes, my brother's hair, even parts of my

childhood home. Reminders of where I came from and the things that I

shouldn't forget. Like words on the tip of my tongue.

Now, in the half-empty house, I vacate one of the rooms, painting on

the new canvas that Silas purchased for me. I don't realize it but I find

myself painting his eyes. The forest green and hues of brown intertwined. I
detail it with the same shapes I see outside the window. The trees that

encircle all of the houses and shield us from the outside.

Ant was doing his own art piece earlier, a blob of blues and reds that

he painted with his hands until Reynolds offered to take him to the other

house to see the games. The station has an arcade that Ant begged to go see

and even a movie theatre. After ensuring that everything was safe and

dropping him off myself with them, I agreed to let him explore it.

I think of it as making up for lost time, being able to spend time doing

the things he loves. He never got school or playdates or recess like other

kids do. He enjoys spending time with the men and I don't want to take that

from him too.

The phone rings and I put my paint brushes down to answer it.

"You better not be telling me something went wrong." His chuckle

makes me smile, cradling the phone to my ear. I can hear the others talking

somewhere in the distance and traffic going by. It's different from the

silence running through the house, I wouldn't expect less from a bunch of
assassins, half the time I don't realize that others are here because they are

so quiet.

"What an amazing greeting, beautiful." Looking at the painting and

hearing Silas's vaice. solidifies my earlier thoughts. I must be crazy. "No, I

was calling cause I need your help."

"You always do, how may I serve you?"

"The location turned up vacant so can you get to The Eye and look at

the perimeter? I will give you the coordinates. We think he is hiding out

somewhere nearby." Painting put aside, I exit the extra office and walk

down the hall. I nod at one of the guards stationed and pass the others

talking in the living room.

Calvin, Vince's compadre, waves from his seat by the door and I

return the gesture befare heading to the back doors, "Heading there now,

there hasn't been any suspicious activity?" It's warm outside and I make

sure to slip on my shoes, taking the path to the shed.

 "No, the meeting went well, the intel puts us ahead but the location

isn't adding up. Depending on what you see we might just start heading

back. We are probably a good hour away from the safe house so I'm not

happy that it is so close." That's worrisome, the former Hopper disclosed

units in the area along with another meeting setting place about Viper. Now

it seems that the Hoppers are much closer than we previously expected.

I hear someone yell something in the background before a new voice

comes through, "Estrella, you missing me yet?" Vincent's voice breaks

through and then the others arguing over each other.

"No, I am loving the silence." I retort, coming up to the shed and

doing the password to enter. The door creaks open and I hold the phone

with my shoulder, closing the door behind me. I can imagine Vince pouting,

"You wound me." Sila's voice returns after ordering them into position.

“They are children, I swear.” He grumbles and I laugh at his demise,

firing up The Eye. With the coordinates inputted. I scan the surrounding
area and don't see any strange activity. Just the usual cars and people

walling by. It is more populated than I would expect.

"I don't-" I cut myself off, eyeing a person exiting one of the shops.

"Wait a minute, there's a shop a block down, a man just left it. Black

armband with a green insignia," One of Cain's They must have set up a hub

in town with the other Hoppers.

"Thank you, we will keep you posted. Remember-"

"Behave, I know." Without him here, I can still imagine the smirk that

settles on his lips. I want to talk more but right now is not the time so with

one last goodbye, I hang up. Through The Eye, I see them begin to move,

separating from each other and edging closer to the shop I told them about.

It looks like a car garage place with a chain-link fence surrounding it. Most

likely, it has been abandoned for a while.

Deciding that it might be best to send a drone in first, I start to fre it

up when all the screens in the room go black. I am encased in darkness,

frantically pressing the keys to turn it back on when words begin to take
over the screen. Panic makes my heart race and I grab my phone, turning

the flashlight on so I can see.

The giant screen in front of me glows.

Get back to the house.

Get back to the house.

Get back to the house.

The message takes over my screen, repeating itself over and over

again and I jump out of my seat, running out of the shed. My legs move

faster than I can think and in less than a minute I am seeing the back porch

of the house.

Ever since we got back, there have been guards milling around the

house, working, and waiting. Before I left, they were all here meeting,

talking amongst each other. What worries me now is the dead silence in the

house, so quiet I can hear the walls of the house creaking as the wind

pushes against it. Something tells me to stay quiet and I listen for sounds of

life in the once loud house.

 Get to the house now, something isn't right.

Hurry.

I send the message quickly before slipping it back into my pocket.

Deciding my best option is through the side of the house, I hold the door

steady so it doesn't alert anyone of my presence. Slipping through, I look

for anything that I might be able to use as a weapon and curse when I don't

see anything. I stay crouched, shuffling through the hallway, and manage to

step around a puddle of blood leading to the living room.

This is not good.

I note two dead bodies at the end of the hallway, another one at the

entryway of the stairs. My best move would be to get to a closet and grab a

weapon or go down the hallway and grab it off of a body. Creeping around

the beam, I glance into the foyer and count a fourth body. This one is closer

and I can see that there are no bullet wounds on the bodies. It looks like

someone tore them apart with their hare hands. Part of the person's head is
gone and half separated by the neck, his arms are thrown a few feet away

from him and his insides are out.

My phone vibrates in my back pocket but I don't dare glance at it. The

closest closet is in the living room and I lunge across the body so I miss the

blood, I don't want to leave tracks anywhere. Turning the corner I almost

sigh at the sight of Calvin, he looks wounded but he's still alive.

"Calvin, what the hell happened?!" I run into the den looking around

and see it empty. He doesn't answer and I trail off when I see his body

twitching, shaking as he grips the arms of the chair beside him. With fisted

hands, he laughs still looking to the floor and I feel a chill take over the

room.

Looking to my right I stop when I see weapons at the center of the

room. The closet is opened and cleared, the rest is in the pile next to him.

No weapons, no backup, everyene dead.

I back up, it isn't the sight of the weapons and blood that makes me

shudder, it's the object in his hand.

 Indigo powder, black tin, white mark.

Viper.

Calvin stands up, rolling his spine back, and throws the empty tin

aside. He finally stops jerking, sighing when he turns to face me. His hair

and clothes are covered in blood and parts of people. All of this was just

him.

Pitch black eyes meet mine and he smiles broadly at me, fixing his

shirt and straightening up. Like he is trying to look presentable even when

he is covered in blood. "Estrella." He sniffles, his voice low, "You're lucky

you weren't here earlier, "

“That was a huge mess, they sure pat up a fight."

"I bet you will too." I am backing up still, ignoring the fear in my gut

and focusing on him. There's no time, with the bodies I wouldn't make it to

the door fast enough. The staircase is right behind me and a dresser is

pressed against the wall.

 “I just couldn't wait to get you alone." His hands move down the

length of his still twitching bady as he grabs his cock through his pants. Bile

threatens to fill my mouth, nerves, and disgust fighting each other. I control

my breathing, staying focused, there are about ten feet between us and two

bodies behind me. A chair rests beside the wall next to me, wood, easily

broken but a distraction none the least.

"Fucking beautiful. I've always wondered what it feels like to fuck on

this drug. The heightened senses, I wondered what it tasted like. Now, I

have the chance." I scowl at him, one, two, steps forward, "Fuck, you have

no idea, when we were in the shed alone I wanted to take you so bad. We

were far enough that no one wonld hear you scream. Then Silas had to

show up so I decided to wait and like magic, you fall back into my hands

alone."

Two more steps, one thing about this drug is that it also mutes some

control. Everything is heightened but that also means that they are steering

half blind. Calvin can't think or analyze, it is all just maxed adrenaline and a
need to hunt. I can use this to my advantage but, I also have to face his

increased speed and strength.

"I don't think Cain will mind if I try you out, just as long as I bring

you back," His words make me stall, "Your husband misses you dearly,

Regina."

One more step closer and I move, grabbing the chair beside me and

launching it at him. It takes him by surprise, the impact knocking him back

a few steps as it shatters on him. I take the surprise and jump over the

bodies behind me and onto the dresser by the wall, leaping for the balcony.

Calvin is quick, already moving after me but I grab the ledge to the plank

and lift myself before he can grab me.

He screams when he misses me and I roll over the ledge and begin

running for the rooms. I can hear him thundering up the stairs just as I reach

the bathroom, slamming the door shut and locking it behind me. 8 seconds,

digging through the drawers, I find a blade in the bottom cabinet but no
gun. Calvin hits the second floor and I climb the toilet, kicking the window

until it explodes open. 3 seconds.

I have to continue to tell myself to breathe. shimming across the

broken glass and onto the roof just as the door breaks open. Traversing the

side of the roof, I look for a way down when a bullet fires beside me. Two

cars are parked at the front of the driveway, guns pointed at me. Another

gun goes off and I lunge to the other roof to avoid the spray. Calvin has

backup, but I don't. Hoppers wait at the end of the driveway, keeping me

from getting away.

With a prayer and a chance, I sprint for the window and throw myself

through it. The glass pieces cut into my skin and stab me when I land on the

hardwood floor of my bedroom. Wheezing for breath, I crawl away from

the window and the sound of Calvin's heavy footsteps. I manage to stumble

up just as Calvin tumbles into the room, knife ready I wait for him.

"You broke my fucking nose." He yells as blood drips down his face

and onto his shirt.

 "I'll do a lot more than that, fucker." Distance, I need distance

between us, "Silas is coming so if I don't kill you, he will."

This makes him laugh, "Silas is not here though." His dark eyes watch

me as he starts pulling at his shirt. My heart jumps to my throat and I can

see the Mark of Cain on his ribcage. It still looks fresh.

"Silas has no idea how many of us there are. We are everywhere. We

are in everything. There's no way any of you could stop us. Cain ensured

it." Calvin grins, "Your husband is changing everything and soon we will

have power over everyone. He will rule everything. No one is safe. Not

even you.”

Calvin throws himself at me and I slice down, cutting across his chest

and stomach as I roll back. When he swings to hit me, I duck away and stab

my blade into his shoulder, he's quick to backhand me and I hit the floor

with a thud. Shit, his brutal strength is enough to knock me out but I shake

out of it. Grabbing my legs, he pulls me back towards the bed and I claw at

the rug, freeing one leg to kick him in the balls.

 "Fucking bitch!" Turning the blade, I slam it into his thigh but he

punches me down before I can grab it again. It feels like I am being hit by a

semi, his strength making my head spin. I keep kicking, managing to punch

him in the face but it does little to him. Even with a new limp, he picks me

up, throwing me hard onto the ground, knocking the air out of me. A kick to

my stomach matches it and I grit my teeth, taking another hit to my jaw.

I go for the knife and he surges forward, locking my arms and

throwing me onto the bed. The blade falls to the side and when he comes to

join me, I grab the railing of the headboard sending my foot into his face.

Calvin growls, trying to grab me as the pain blinds him for a moment.

I can barely see sending my fist at his throat and he falls onto his

knees giving me the chance, to slam my elbow down between his shoulder

blades. It causes him to fall back but it's too late, Calvin wrings his hand

back and slams into me, knocking my head against the wall.

Pain ricochets through my skull and before I can stop him, a syringe

enters my neck. I can feel the heat as it enters me, my body slowly losing its
senses: I am left immobile on the bed, giving him a chance to regain his

strength, yanking me towards him as I try to cling to the blankets. My

movements are sluggish, weakened from the damage my body has taken.

He begins to tear my pants down my legs while blood drips down my

face. I stay fighting, throwing my head back and cracking his nose with my

skull, further breaking it. "Bitch." He pushes my face into the mattress

smothering me and suddenly it's not him anymore. I am not me anymore. I

am chained to the bed naked, biting down on the pillow as my husband uses

my body over and over again. Despite how loud I scream, I am back at 15.

powerless and terrified. I am nothing.

A sense of calm rushes over me, the one that would comfort me until

Cain finished. Numb everything for a little while and allow me to escape

into my head. I let my eyes close, my mind fights to remember where I am.

Calvin rips the back of my shirt open, his dirty mouth on me while he claws

his hands down my sides. The pain makes me seize, screaming into the

mattress as he tries to pull my bra and underwear off. I am flashing through

sequences, between Cain's dark eyes and Calvin's. His body over mine, his

good little wife.

Instead of falling into the peace of my mind, the safety of the

darkness. Something takes over me, the fire blooming from my chest to my

throat and I scream. I force myself to wake up, to fight, to not let another

man take me away. I think of Silas and his smile when I said I wasn't

running away anymore. That I would stay. When I said yes.

I'm not leaving just yet.

I buck back, wrapping my legs around his waist and driving my fist

into his skull. I force my fingers into his eyes, ignoring his screams and I

feel the blade on the side of the bed. My body straddles him and I hold the

blade up high and introduce it to its next victim.

The silver reflection shines across my eyes before I paint it red. I

bring it down into his chest and he flails around trying to get me off as he

pounds his fists into my sides. I scream again, long and loud not even

feeling the tears as they fall down my face.

 I escape to the dark room deep inside my mind. Behind the wolf

painting and away from the pain. I hide away and close my eyes until it is

done and let the darkness take over. The only thing that has kept me alive

for so long is this dark place.

I tighten my hand around the knife bringing it down into the man

below me again. The blood splatters across my face, soaking my clothes as

I cut him open. Calvin's blood flows around my hands and a sharp ring goes

through my ears. I hear nothing but the ringing as I stab the man below me,

his blood coats my skin and I almost grin at my handiwork. I can't feel

anything but his body beneath me and my hands moving as I carve into

him.

I see Calvin, my father, Cain, all dying in my grasp. The victim

becoming the monster.

He stops breathing long before I finish, my body stiff and unable to

move as I finally collapse onto the floor. I leave his dead body on the bed to

sour, drenched in both of our blood. I cry out as I pull the wet torn bra from
my body, resting on the floor in just my underwear. I find myself praying,

looking for redemption as the man's blood dries on my skin.

My body throbs like an open wound and I curl up, wrapping my arms

around myself for comfort. I crawl my way out of the dark room of my

mind and I gasp for air, clawing at the floorboards. The pain hits me all at

once as the adrenaline dwindles, gasping, and blinded by the wounds. My

cries are the only sound besides my pained heaves and I don't know how

long I lay there in my world of blood.

"Where is she?!" T hear faintly, the pain in my chest intensifying with

every minute and it's hard to keep my eyes open. I can finally hear it, the

sound of gunfire and the smell of gasoline from the outside. The house

shakes and even though I don't want to, I can feel myself sinking. I don't

want to fall asleep, I can't fall asleep. Whatever Calvin gave me is working

fast now and I try to hold it off.

"S-Si." Tears roll down my face, I can't get the words out, it hurts too

much but I still try

 "S-Silas." Coated in tears and blood, similar to my birth, I fight for air.

I stay awake, no turning back, staying in the nightinare for a little while

longer no matter how much it hurts. I can hear it, my head rolling to the

side so my ear presses against the floor, heavy footsteps up the stairs and I

know they are following the blood.

The one moment is like an eterniry before the door breaks open and

Silas and his men stand there looking over the scene. My naked body

shakes against the hardwood covered in blood and a dead man in my bed.

"Fuck." Silas immediately runs towards me, crouching down and I

close my eyes when his hands run through my bloodied hair. He holds my

head up, speaking rapidly and I can only bask in his presence. Finally

feeling at ease now that he is here.

I force myself to look up and see Vincent and Samson coming

forward on both sides of me. I can barely see them now and Silas shouts

something and the others drag the dead body on the bed out of the room.
They don't treat their brother with respect, they drag his corpse along the

dirty floor like garbage.

"What did he do, baby?" Silas pushes my shoulder back and I grit my

teeth, praying it's not broken. I cry out and he wipes away my tears, "It

hurts." I whimper and Silas presses his forehead against mine. He is not

afraid of the blood, he was born from it just like me. "We are going to make

it better, beautiful, just don't move too much." I nod, more like try to, and

he looks over to where the body was, gritting his teeth.

"Who was in charge while I was gone?” He growls and the other

wolves bring a man in. He looks terrified as he speaks, "S-Sir I didn't know,

Calvin said he could take charge so I left."

"I ordered you to stay here. She got hurt under your charge, she is

mine meaning you hurt me. Deal with him." The man begs Silas for merey

as he is dragged out of the room. I want to tell Silas about what I found but

my mouth is bruised from my beating and my tongue feels like a cold stone

in my mouth
 "Momma!"

"No." I squirm against Silas's hold on me, "Ant can't see me like this

again. He can't. Don't let him in." I beg and the tears start to fall again and

Silas consoles me sending Vincent out to take care of Ant. I'm getting too

tired and let my head fall, seeing Sam holding my other side.

"Don't move too much, tiger." I blink back the tears in my eyes,

nodding and he looks over me and touches the wounds littered over my

body.

"We need to help her into the bath without disturbing any of the

wounds. There is a deep gash in the back of her head. I can hear that her

breathing is limited, " They pull my arm up and over my head making me

cry out, Samson presses his ear against my ribs, "I think one of the ribs may

be broken but I can't be sure. If it did we may have internal bleeding so we

have to be careful moving her."

"H-He-" I swallow around the iron in my mouth.

 "-Syringe, drugged me." Vincent moves to the bed, his expression

haunting as he grabs the syringe off the bed trying to not look at the sheets.

Silas doesn't even look at him, still holding me softly as he stares

down at me. I can feel his worry and guilt as if it was my own. I want to tell

him everything, I want to hold him but I cant even open my mouth

anymore.

“First we have to clean up the blood and see what is hers and what is

his." They count off and with Silas on my right and Samson on my left, they

lift me. I curse, squeezing my eyes shut as the pain starts to overwhelm me.

The bath is already running and I see it is filled with ice and a weird

blue liquid. Andi races into the room with a med bag and glassy eyes,

though I can tell she wants to reach for me, she doesn't. I want someone

with Ant, I want to warn them but now my jaw is locked. Whatever he gave

me is causing my body to slowly freeze.

"Take a deep breath." Sam orders and I follow just before they lay me

in the water. The cold water burns my skin, searing across me and all I can
see are blurred figures. I am moving in and out of consciousness, feeling

them clean and check wounds. Dunk me further in the water until I can't see

at all. I hear Silas speak but it sounds too far away.

"This will help get the drug out of you, baby. We need to work fast,

it's going to hurt." I don't say anything and he takes it as my okay. I prepare

myself, the water already burning my open wounds. He lifts a small bucket

into his arms, leaning over me. "If you need to scream do it."

Before I can think over his words he empties the bucket into the ice

cold water and I don't know what it is until the pain hits. Small teeth and

slimy skin brush me before they completely sink in. Leeches. I snap up, a

scream echoing from my mouth and they have to pin me down as the

leeches attach their teeth to my skin, sucking the poison out, I fight them

and Silas doesn't hesitate, entering the bath behind me to hold me down,

keeping my shoulder in place. I'm falling deeper as I sink into the blood-red

water.

One last scream leaves my lips before I pass out in Silas's arms.
 ------

"Estrella, can you hear me?" The sound is muffled and when I try to

breathe water fills my nose. I gasp through my mouth and welcome the air

into my lungs.

"I need you to stay calm, we tested you and the drug is out of your

system but we had to keep you in here to stop you from hurting yourself.

You're safe, do not freak out if you can't move. You are encased in wax, we

can let you out once your vitals steady. It is going to help you heal, " I

recognize that it is Silas's voice now and I want to reach for him but then I

remember what he said.

"It's time to sleep."I feel pressure in my arm and heat my shoulder

before I fall back into the darkness.

The first thing I notice is the pressure on my chest, the weight, and

heaviness on my body. I try to apen my eyes but they feel sealed closed.

The air hits my right arm and I wiggle it, feeling the weight lessen, I dig my
nails and feel the water shift. I remember briefly about the wax and run my

nails over it, chipping at the surface.

My fingers delve under the hot wax and run over my stomach pushing

against the wall of wax over it. I don't know how long it takes but I manage

to free my arm completely, reaching towards where my face is and digging

myself free. I clear the wax from my eyes and look around the dim room,

there seems to be a light coming from the corner of it.

The wax warms enough from my movement that I can crack the rest

of the wax around my face. The rest of my body cracks when I kick my legs

free finally sitting up in the tank they placed me in. I look around the room

finding the source of light near the closed door. In the corner of the room, I

see a bathroom and wardrobe. Water and wax falls over the edge of the

chrome tank when I move onto my knees, shifting to look behind me.

Silas sits in a lounge chair behind me, fast asleep, a gun rests next to

him on the table and I can tell it has been a few days from the darkness of

his stubble. The pain has lessened significantly, leaving a dull ache in its
place. A line of windows rests at the top of the wall showing the night sky

and trees surrounding the building.

My side presses against the tank and I moan in pain, clutching my ribs

when the pain ricochets through my abdomen. I take in shallow breaths

fighting against the pain in my side, It should be a lot worse but it is

manageable, most of the cuts have healed and I can feel the stitches on the

back of my head. I shiver, feeling the chill in the room and water drips

down my face from my soaked hair.

"Estrella." I look back to where Silas was resting and see him wide

awake, his beautiful moss eyes watching me and I ache for him to hold me.

He must know because he moves to his knees in front of me, pulling me

halfway out of the tank as he hugs me. My body shakes in his arms and he

comforts me, pressing a kiss to my lips.

He doesn't say anything as he continues to kiss me, his fingers

digging into my wet skin and I hold onto him. I want him to keep me here.

Where I feel the safest as he ravages my mouth. holding me the same way. I
wrap my legs round around his hips and I return his gesture. Kissing him

until it hurts and by the time we pull away, I am out of the tank and

shivering.

Silas pulls a jacket from the chair behind him and puts my arms in the

respective holes before zipping it up. I still feel weak and I want to lift,

myself but I can't. Silas just shushes me, taking my hand and kissing it

gently. I can only rest my head against his chest and he makes quick work

of squeezing the water from my hair and brushing the rest of the wax off

my skin.

I slump against him, breathing him in and he lifts me into his arms

gently, making sure not to disturb my ribs as he carries me out. I'm starting

to feel sleepy again and I want to fall back into it but I can't.

“T-Take me to the others," I tell him and he shakes his head, denying

my request so I tell him again, "Take me to the others, now." His glare

meets mine, "You just got fucking attacked and we had to spend hours

pumping you full of meds. You need to rest.”

 "No, I need to speak with everyone. I will after, Silas please." Silas is

displeased but takes me into his office, pressing the notice button so they

join us. Kissing his cheek, I thank him and rest against him until the others

come.

"What the hell she's up?" Samson says as soon as he enters the room,

walking over and grabbing my wrist, "How are you feeling? Your pulse

feels steady but you should be asleep."

"That's what I told her." Silas grumbles and I hit his thigh.

"It was urgent, I need to talk to you guys." The rest follow, Reynolds

and Adrian saying the same thing Sam did when they enter making me roll

my eyes. Vincent is last and the dark bags under his eyes worry me, despite

Silas's disapproval, Vince runs over, wrapping his arms around me. I hug

him back, feeling awful that he has been affected so badly.

“I'm so sorry, Estrella, I would have never guessed Calvin would

betray us and attack you. I'm sorry." Pulling away, I smack his cheek gently,

"You can't break me," I throw his joke back at him, "It's okay, Vince, don't
beat yourself over it." Vincent nods and pulls back, Silas instantly wraps

himself around me again.

"Since your ass won't rest, what is it that you need to tell us." Silas

urges me and I pull at the sleeve of my jacket. It has been a hell of a week

and I sort everything before I begin,

"Calvin told me some things before I-" Now is not the time for that,

"He said that Silas had no idea how many of them there are and that they

are everywhere and in everything. He said Cain sent him to get me and had

the Mark of Cain." I'm not sure they would even be able to see it after the

damage I did on his body.

“That means that the entire organization could be in jeopardy and

there are more coming now. Calvin said that no one could stop them and

that Cain will have power over everyone. This is bigger than anything we

have faced before. He has already embedded people into the group and is

now sending his best to come get me. Calvin was on Viper and fighting him
was- it's more powerful than we thought. Especially when given to trained

killers. I was lucky I managed to get the upper hand."

Silas rubs my back gently, easing some of the tension coiled around

my spine, My body hurts and I'm ready to rest but right now there are

bigger problems. "We're not safe here anymore. We need to find a place to

move before Cain's men can find out where we are. I am pretty sure that he

notified them where we are since Hoppers were already here when I tried to

escape."

The men begin to discuss what I said, getting a list of all of their

people, contacts, and info together. We need to move and we need to move

quickly but the problem is, where. Where do we go now that they are so

close?

"The hopper gave us good intel but when we showed up at the station,

it was a ploy. A distraction, I think they knew you weren't going to be with

us and that was when they struck. With Viper on the loose and moles in our

ranks, we have to leave the state."

 "We have to find another safe house, one that no one will be able to

find us. That means it has to be one that isn't related to the wolves. It can't

be one in our ranks." Samson states looking to Silas and we all become

quiet, strategy is everything now. If we don't think this through then we are

out of options. We need distance to keep us ahead. I can hear a whisper in

the back of my head, a reminder. Find me.

"The television has been talking to me." I blurt cut and all the men

turn, looking at me in bewilderment, "What the fuck are you talking about?"

Silas speaks up first and I can't stay still, leaving Silas's side and running

over to the whiteboard. “I need you to trust me, everything makes sense

now. The pictures, the numbers, everything."

I start to think to myself trying to remember everything. I grab a

marker and start writing on the whiteboard. All of the information coming

back to me.

They probably think I'm a psycho but it all makes sense now, I

thought every message was different when it was all connected. One giant
picture. "Estrella-" Vincent speaks but I shush him, frantically trying to

calculate everything.

"He first gave me everything that was on the flash drive, that was how

I was able to get the information about you guys. The day I told you guys

who I was, he messaged me again through the television. He showed me an

image of a plot of land with a brown shed on it. It had the word Andromeda

spray -painted on the side of it." I thought it was random but now I know

that nothing he sent me was random, it was all a part of the puzzle.

"Next he gave me numbers. 3.9112, 10.2033, and 2084. I spent weeks

trying to figure out the numbers but I think I understand it now. Look, I

didn't know what it meant until now. 9 letters are in the word Andromeda. If

I multiply it to the two longest numbers I get simplified numbers. I had to

think about what the numbers meant and it didn't hit me until you spoke

about finding a safe house where no one would find us. Think about it! The

best safe house is one that no one speaks about. The type of safe house you

have to find." I feel high, so close to figuring this out. Find me. Find me.

Find me.
 "Estrella, you are sounding like a crazy person, maybe you need to sit

down. You have been through a lot." I push Sam's hands away, getting back

to my work. "I’m not crazy, your small brain just can't process. Now, you

all need to shut up and listen."

When they become silent, I start up again marking the board up with

the clues. "It didn't make sense until I thought of it as a location,

coordinates. If my calculations are correct it should be 35.2010° N,

91.8318° W. These are the coordinates of Arkansas." Adrain walks over to

the computer to look them up and I see on the computer that it is the exact

coordinates. They all look back at me in shock, I think they are finally

processing that I'm not crazy.

"So you want us to trust some numbers? This is a treasure hunt,

Estrella, I need you to think, this could be a trap!"

"Whoever it was knew my real name!" I yell, the person knew my

name before anyone else did, “This person knew who I was and has helped

me this far. This isn't some game, I think this is our way out. Think about it,
Andromeda is a galaxy 2 million light-years away from the earth, it is

known as one of the brightest, it is covered by millions of stars. The mass

equals 2084." I point at the page Adrian just brought up, the numbers in

front of all of our faces.

"This time of the year is the easiest time to see the galaxy in that

location. It is all linked, don't you see it! This message was meant for me,

they knew I would be able to figure out."

Silas shakes his head, "Estrella, this is too dangerous. It is most likely

a trap." I grab his hand, looking up at him. This is it, I know it, I just need

him to trust me. I've never been so sure about something before, I can feel it

in my gut. The same feeling I got the night I escaped from Cain, it hasn't

failed me yet.

"Silas, please trust me. Please. I think this is it." I beg him to see it,

how everything links, the numbers, the name, the location. It is a chance we

need. "I have been behind you, I have followed what you said, now I need
you to do the same for me." It is silent once again and he looks back to the

board, Andromeda looking back. Our north star.

I wait for his answer, all of us do. We don't move unless Silas agrees.

The phone goes off, cutting off any noise in the room. My chest

tightens like my body knows that something isn't right. It is like the clock

striking 12, marking the end, or maybe the beginning of something terrible.

Everyone is still and Silas is the first to reach for the phone, putting it on

speaker. It is quiet, a dark eloud loaming over all of our heads. The

guillotine is about to drop down on all of us.

"Little wife."
 |49| The North Star
Estrella Marlene Lorenzo

"BOW TO YOUR QUEEN!" Cain yells and the men drop to their

knees, level to the men dead and bleeding out on the floor. Years from now

this will be known as The Black Sweep, Cain's rampage as he rounded up

his men and made me watch him gun down each of them. Dozens of bodies

that were later consumed with fire. What people do not know is that it was

the night that I finally escaped Cain, it was also the night I thought I killed

him.

"I know, little wife, I know. But you still must he punished, you must

learn. " I don't know what he means but he starts to make his way to Ant. I

scream, mine blurring with Ant's when he grabs him, hand reaching for his

neck. He squirms in his grip crying out and I scream. Ant is too small to

fight against Cain and I crawl towards him to try to stop him.
 "Cain, do not touch him! You promised me, you pronised me!" I

scream at him, kneeling on the floor holding onto his leg to stop him from

moving. My dress is half-ripped off of me and there's so much hood

everywhere that I dan't know if it is mine or the men he killed in my honor.

"Yes, but you broke your promise, so now I break mine." And with

that, he pulls out his knife and I'm not fast enough to stop Cain as he breaks

my son into pieces. The blade cuts Ant's back open, searing into him and the

scream that leaves his lips is one that haunts me for the rest of my life. Cain

throws him onto the floor away from us, dropping him and the knife.

I'm paralyzed.

Frozen as I watch Cain stand over my son, watching him begin to

bleed out with no remorse. It hits me then that Cain is so familiar to me

because he is just like my father. Someone who reigns over all and shows no

mercy to anyone. Where he differs is his ability to kill anyone who gets in

his way even if they are his family or someone he loves. No one can stop

Cain's rise to the top. He can do what my father couldn't, Cain may love me
but it has bounds. He would gladly kill Ant, use me up, and force me to

create another.

Cain was never a father, he just wanted a tie to me, a successor, and

more control over me. He doesn't love Ant, he sees him as a burden. All

these years I have tried to shield Ant from him at every cost but it doesn't

matter what I do. This pain, suffering, and terror has followed me my entire

life, that is why I vowed to Ant the night he was born that it would end with

me. I would not allow it to haunt my son too.

It's then that I begin to scream, a wretched, deadly scream as I gaze

upon the scene. My son, unmoving on the floor and dead men surrounding

me.

After everything he has done to me, locking me up, torturing me,

turning me into a monster. After what my father did to me, every moment

that led to this point. It all fills up inside me, a rage I have never felt before,

it consumes me until all I see is red. It finally breaks me. Not my Ant. Not

my son.
 Rising from my fallen position, I take the knife from the floor and

tighten my grip until I'm shaking. It's wet with blood and causes tears to roll

down my face under my veil. He won't get to see me like this again. I look

up from the blood beneath me and prepare to do as I was taught. Hurt,

punish, kill. I turn everything I was taught back onto him.

“This is your fault, you did this. " He preaches, looking down at my

son with his back to me. He never underestimated me in the field, only when

it came to him. Cain never believed I would turn on him, I was too

spellbound, chained to him always. Like he wanted. What he

underestimated is what I would do for my boy.

"Weak like the others." Cain's words pierce me deeper, fueling my

hatred and rage. Thinking of the others he took from me. Everything that he

took from me. He turns back to face me just as I bring my blade down. It

connects with his face, tearing his skin and eye open. His scream burns

through my ears as I carve the knife across his face, blinding him. Blood

splatters across my face and before he can stop me, I thrust the knife into

his chest.
 His one eye is wide, grunting when the hilt of the knife settles and he

begins to bleed over my hands.

Cain falls to his knees, holding the knife with a look of disbelief on his

face. His blood falls heavy on my feet and I back away. I'm shaking,

wanting to fall to my knees and beg for forgiveness from my master. Even I

am shocked that I have done it, all those years being tied up to his bed and

wishing I could kill him. That I could end all of it and this is how it

happens.

A dark night, a blade, and act so foul it could make anyone snap.

I can feel a heaviness take up the back of my skull, I want to fall into

it but stop myself. I think of my mother as if she is beside me pushing me

towards the door. Escape, get Ant somewhere safe. But the other part of me

refuses.

Estrella. Stay. Obey. Help Master.

No, I scream to myself, let him die.

 "E-Estrella," He's bleeding out, fast, too disoriented to stop me and I

lift Ant into my arms.

Barely containing my cries when he doesn't move.

"Cmon baby, I got you. Ant!"

"Get back here!" Cain tries to get back on his feet, reaching for me

but I'm too quick. Hauling Ant and running away from the room, I pass the

golden steps, ivory walls, and priceless art. I escape the beautiful prison he

created for me. So similar to the one made for my mother. The giant portrait

of Cain and I in the hallway watches me run past, a token that I was ever

here at all. Running away from our thrones and my chains, I leave all of the

beauty and pain that came with our union.

"GET BACK HERE!" His howling reaches my ears as I take my first

step off of the property alone. The first time since Cain took me, I am alone

in an entirely different world. I reach up to my face and rip the veil off,

seeing a clear picture of the outside without all of the hiding. I can hear the

alarm get triggered and my feet pick up against the rubble. I begin to run,
running faster than I ever had. With the alarm blaring and the sound of

screams echoing in my ear, I escape the devil.

"Little wife."

The words vibrate in my head, waking memories of when I was

beside him, my nickname. It takes me a moment to realize that this isn't the

workings of my memories. The nightmares that plague and trick me into

thinking that he is here. The omen that has followed me since the night I

left. A shadow that has haunted me every waking day.

The voice is coming from the phone, not my mind. I'm gasping as

Cain's voice alone draws a panic inside me. He's found me. I don't speak

looking to Silas and seeing that he and the others are all still.

“I know you are there, little wife." Cain chuckles through the phone, I

imagine him as if he is right in front of me. Towering over me and big

enough to cast me in his shadow, I see him as he was the day he stole me

from home and the night left him for dead. It was something that always
intimidated me. I see him so clearly, it is like he is right in front of me, the

twisted smile on his lips and his eyes glaring down at me.

"Come home."

Cain's voice wraps around me, strangling me and my senses go numb.

I am not 15 anymore, I remind myself, I am not his victim anymore. I got

away, I tell the figment in front of me. Cain doesn't move, smiling at me

and shaking his head. It makes the wound on his face begin to bleed all over

him. Closing my eyes, I squeeze them until he disappears.

I'm strong, I'm stronger than this. I got away.

"Come home and I won't kill your new friends."

Silas looks to me and shakes his head, no more running, we stay and

fight. Over the call, I can hear the sound of his fist connecting with a wall

and I flinch. "I still own you, you are mine. You know it, Estrella!" No, I'm

not. I'm not a pawn to pass around and sell. I am more than just the cruel

men in my life. I am more than the deal my father made. Growling under

my breath, I storm towards the desk and throw the phone at the wall,
watching it shatter into pieces. Hefore it does, he leaves me with one last

warning.

"I will he seeing you soon."

All the energy I once had expels from me and Silas is quick to grab

me, helping me lean on him. I'm still shaking, grasping onto him for

strength. "Code Black, I need vehicles on stand by, houses 2 and 3 here

now, and things packed in 5. We're leaving." Si orders the rest and after

shaking it off, everyone moves into action. Wrapping his arm around me,

Silas helps me out of the office and up into his room. I have to look away

when I see the kicked-in door of my bedroom. Calvin, pain, blood, his skin

on me.

My breathing is finally in check when he helps me sit on the bed, I

feel useless watching him begin to throw our bags out from the closet.

Quickly, he unzips mine and pulls out clothes for me, unzipping the jacket

he's careful not to disturb my wounds.

 I don't mean to, instantly wrapping my arms to cover myself up. The

move doesn't go past Silas and the sadness in his eyes makes me regret it

instantly. "It's okay, baby, let me get you dressed." I nod, blinking the tears

away and he presses a gentle kiss to my lips. Like always, there is never

enough time. Throwing on one of his sweaters, leggings, and my shoes I am

ready to go.

The door opens and Andi enters, she smiles when she sees but rushes

to grab the bags and notify me that Ant is waiting downstairs. Meow was

given something to sleep and is in the back of the SUV. We are limited to

two cars so Samson, Vincent, Silas, Ant, and I will be in the rear, and Andi,

Reynolds, and Adrian will be in the front. The plan is set with two minutes

to spare.

With help, I am ushered downstairs and sigh in relief when I see Ant.

"Mama." He races to me, hugging my legs tightly and I hend to hug him

tight. Checking him and reassuring myself that he is okay. Silas moves us

forward and lifts Ant into the SUV and then me before buckling himself in.
We are off with the coordinates already set, Andromeda, I pray that we

aren't making a mistake.

"Where are we going?" Ant is snuggled on my right between Silas

and I. He clutches Robin to his chest and buries his face in my shoulder. My

only answer is, "Somewhere safe." Stroking his curly hair away from his

face, he nods and looks back out the window.

"Are you okay, Mommy?" I press my lips together, no I'm not, Cain's

voice is haunting in my ears. I'm beaten and about to head back into the

unknown. I'm terrified and ready for Cain to attack at any moment. I can't

tell my son this, I stay strong for him and instead I ask him to tell me about

what his room will look like in the dream house.

Ant, instead of pushing it, begins to tell me about our dream house.

His room, the beach, and a treehouse just for him. I listen to his words

intently and manifest it with him. The blue beach house, Silas, Ant, Meow,

and I.

It's a dream we will need for the journey ahead.

 

The day is sunny and bright from the window in my room, I can see

miles of trees and greenery soaking up the rays. Lifting my hands, I press

them ngainst the glass and feel the heat on my palms. I wish that father

would let us out to play but the last time I asked, he made me hurt. So I find

joy from behind the glass, warching the guards do their scan of the hause

and fields. It is for our protection, father is very important and a lot of

people want to hurt him.

I don't mind the guards all that much, many don't even know that I am

here on the third floor but some will sometimes bring me an extra snack

with dinner or take me to see mom when she is on a different floor. My

windows allow me to look out but from the outside it is dark, no one can see

that I am up here. Another thing for our protection.

The light on my desk flickers and I hop off of the ledge and straighten

my dress. Before I see father, I always must look presentable for him and
ready for my next task. So far he has had me cataloging information for

him, it is a task I have gotten very good at. It also gives me a chance to look

over some of the things my father and his company are doing.

The type of things Mama tries to keep me away from. Guns, drugs,

and other illegal activities that my father is a part of.

I love to read so it is no problem, it is much different from the things I

usually read and learn about. My mother has been bringing me more books

to read and study while I am alone. It is fun being able to read about

dragons and witches in far away lands. She laughs when I ask if these

things are real and thankfully tells me they aren't. My father is different, I

don't ask questions and I follow his instructions. I'm hoping my work will

lessen some of his hate for me.

Exiting my room, I take the corridor down the private elevator. It

keeps me shielded from everyone else and gets me to my father's office

quickly. Knocking. his gruff voice answers allowing me inside. "Estrella,

come here."
 I present him with my finished work and he tosses it behind him,

kneeling in front of the desk I wait for his next instruction. It takes a few

minutes before he looks up from his papers, his hazel eyes scan my

appearance, and luckily, there are no problems.

"You are going to be meeting someone very special this evening and I

want you on your best behavior. You know what will happen if you are not. "

Bowing my head, I nod at my fathers words, barely able to keep my

excitement suppressed. I will be meeting someone? No one is supposed to

know that I exist so this person must be very important.

"Of course, sir, thank you."

"One of the women will bring you a gown for this evening, I will

notify you when you are to come down."

When I leave, I run instantly to find Xavier and find him in the

classroom with a tutor. Xavier is homeschooled by a very mean looking

tutor, he isn't teaching anything yet so I enter the room. "Xavier, we are
getting a visitor!" I beam, taking a seat beside him and he places his pencil

down to look at me.

"What do you mean?" Xavier's hair curls at the end just above his

eyes, we look very much alike with our mother's soft features and curly hair.

Even though he is a year younger, he is still a bit taller than me. I don't

mind it much, father says that Xavier will he strong and brave when he

leads one day.

"Father said that I get to meet them! Isn't that great, maybe father has

decided that I can join the rest of the family." Xavier smiles back, sharing

my enthusiasm over the news. "That is great, I knew he would. " When the

tutor clears his throat, I stand and apologize for interrupting, "I will see

you later, I'm going to finish up my tasks for today." When I leave all I have

are questions. Who could they be? Has father finally changed his mind

about me?

I have been working very hard to prove my worth, I excel in my

studies, I have even learned more about the business than Xavier. I may
only be ten but I can handle the work as long as it means I am not hidden

anymore. I hate being alone. Father has even confided in me on a few of his

new investments and let me stay in one of his meetings last month. Father

must have changed his mind.

When the night comes, I am dressed in a white crystal gown, I can't

keep my smile away at the dress. It is an a-line long-sleeved dress with lace

sleeves that falls down to my ankles, I am even allowed to wear heels with

the dress. Small point shoes that match with the dress, I am hoping to show

Mama my outfit but she is nowhere to he seen. I feel pretty in the dress, like

one of those princesses that Mommy always tells me about.

Father gives word that I can come downstairs and I don't hesitate to

leave the room. My dress is light enough to run in and I make it downstairs

in no time. Father waits by the doors of the conference room for me and

nods his approval at my dress.

The door opens and I straighten up and smile like I was taught.

Always presentable, father tells me, no matter if there is anyone around.

There is a small table in the center of the room and a tall man stands in

front of it looking away from us. He is dressed similarly to my father, in a

rich suit and nice shoes. When we enter, he turns around and when his

black eyes met mine my stomach drops a bit.

His presence is just as nerve-wracking as my father's. It feels off but

I'm too excited to meet someone new to care.

"Thank you for coming. As I told you before, this is my daughter,

Estrella." The man comes forward, staring me down and I hope he can see

how nervous I am. He studies me with a small smile, his features are sharp

highlighted by thick eyebrows and stubble. He's much older than me from

what I can tell.

"This here is Cain Marcelio."

I know the name, from some of my cataloging for father. He does

business with my father, shipments, pharmaceuticals, drugs, weapons. From

what I can remember he is 23, an orphan, and someone my father has been
keeping a very close eye on. When I look at him, danger rings in my head.

Like prey knowing when it has heen outmatched.

"Hello, Estrella," He takes my hand and lays a kiss to it, "It is very

nice to meet you."

The journey to Arkansas takes a day, I spend most of the time either

asleep or trying not to sleep. My dreams are plagued with memories of Cain

and the after-effects of Calvin. The journey is long and treacherous on my

body. We make it through state lines under the cover of night and swap cars

halfway through the journey. There is no sign of Cain and Hoppers are

nowhere to be seen.

For now, we are in the clear.

"Who are we meeting?" Ant asks from the back seat, pulling at his

cards to pass to Vincent. I'm pretty sure they have been playing goldfish but

I'm not completely sure.

"It's a surprise," Vincent tells him and I look back at them. Silas looks

peeved sitting next to them and I roll my eyes. Samson is doing the last few
hours drive and though Silas hates it, I sit beside him in the passenger side.

With my current wounds it is best but I know he would much rather have

me in the backseat with him.

It stays this way until we get close to the coordinates and Silas takes

the wheel, Ant sits on my lap calling out the colors of passing cars and

naming all of the green objects he can find. It eventually gets to where there

is nothing and no one around us but trees and animals. Cows, deer, and

rabbits cross us while we drive past. It's amazing, the orange and red leaves

that fall everywhere with the tree limbs so tall that we have to stretch up to

see them.

The closer we get, the denser it gets. Everyone's nerves are high,

especially after Cain's call. There are two obstacles ahead, Cain and the

potential trap we are about to walk into. Silas holds my hand tight in his, the

only thing keeping me grounded when I see the fields begin to clear into a

new path.

At the end, the red shed. Andromeda.

 We're here. My heart beats faster, getting claser to discovering the end

of the rope. The person behind everything since I landed with Silas. I pray

that this will be safety and not destruction. It is a risk I am willing to take,

to figure out who is behind these messages.

The path leads to a giant driveway and everything stops when I see

the structure.

A blue farmhouse with a white porch lays in front of us.

"Look Mama, it's blue," Ant calls out, posting Robin on the dash so it

can also get a look at the house. I nod, looking at Silas for our next move.

He puts the vehicle in park and steps out of the car. I follow suit, Reynolds

and Samson flock to the right while Vincent and Adrian take the left. Ant

stays inside the bulletproof car with Andi just in case things go off and she

can get him away. The blue farmhouse sits in the middle of the property and

I feel a pang in my chest when I see the bushes of red roses decorating the

lawn.
 Silas slides closer and I hold his side to keep myself stabilized, he

stands to shield part of me and I peek over at the front door. There are

cameras on the front of the house so I know whoever lives here, knows they

have guests.

Everything is still on the farm, the wind causing the grass to brush my

ankles, a horse a few meters away rests against the barn door. It all comes

down to this.

The front door swings open and a man stands at, the entrance of the

door. Despite everyone here, his eyes are on me alone. He's a large fit man

but his face is too far away to read. He seems frozen in his spot until he puts

his hands up and starts to make his way towards the group.

"That's close enough," Silas shouts to him, gun ready and aimed at

him but this doesn't deter the man. He keeps rushing forward towards us

with no means to stop. Silas tries to fire his gun towards the man's feet but

it doesn't go off, the others try and their guns aren't working either. What

the hell is going on? Backing up, Silas is about to make another move when
I grab his arm, a flash of drowsiness hits me suddenly and I stumble on my

feet.

My knees hit the floor and Silas surrounds me worriedly, calling my

name but I can't look away from the figure in front of me. The man walks

forward kneeling in front of me, he's broad and proud with a scar running

from his temple to his chin. Like someone sliced his face open with a knife.

Tears shine in his eyes and it causes my chest to tighten. So familiar, I

search my mind for a memory of those eyes, thick eyebrows, full lips.

Trailing my eyes down, I stop at the mark on his right arm. He cups my

cheek and Silas goes to attack but I hold him off.

The birthmark. Just like Mama's.

"Estrella," His eyes are bright even with the tears gathered in them,

his eyes curl at the ends just like his hair. He looks at me as if I am home.

It's because I once was.

I am moments from falling apart when I finally speak, "Xavier."

 At his name, my little brother smiles, so big and bright it almost beats

the sun. A smile of victory after a long war, "I knew you'd find me."
 |50| The Blue Farmhouse
Estrella Marlene Lorenzo

"Mama! Xavier! Help me!" I scream, begging anyone to help me. My

brother watches silently with cold eyes and I know that if I was in his place

this would not have happened. If I had been what father wanted he would

not have sold me away.

I can hear my screams in my head as I stare upon my brother after all

of these years. The last time I saw him while I was dragged away by a

monster. Years later, Cain would tell me my entire family was dead. He

would tell me that I was alone. Cain and I alone forever.

Now I am faced with the lie, that I wasn't alone. I wasn't the only one

left.

Everyone is silent, their shock apparent and it is hard to form words

as I stare over him. I feel like he is an apparition, not real, and only here to
haunt me further. My mind playing tricks on me from the wound on the

back of my head.

He's going to go away like all of the other times. Xavier will be here

and then go away. Another wave of dizziness hits me and I shut my eyes

tight to vanish it. I won't be tricked again.

Turning away, I run my hands over my face forcing myself onto my

feet. This isn't real. It can't be. He would have found me, he would have

looked for me. If he was alive he would have saved me. Xavier would have

been there.

I must still be hurt from the fight. "You're not real." I stumble away,

my hands against my eyes now, wanting to wake from this. I won't let my

mind convince me that he's alive just to take him again. I can't.

Someone grabs my wrists and pulls my hands away, "Look at me,

Estelly. It's me, I'm here." My eyes open and I take him in, the heat of his

body, the quirk of his upper lip, older but still that 14-year-old boy. Why

can't I remember more? What happened to the rest of it?

 My mind hurts as I try to dig further, other memories of him, our

childhood. But I can't go any further and it feels like my mind has locked

itself away.

A sob leaves my lips and he yanks me to him, wrapping his arms

around me and I collapse into him. Dry sobs leave my lips and he holds me,

smelling like the open woods. I am terrified that my mind is playing tricks

once again but this feels so real. I want this to be real. Please.

"I'm here. It was me. I knew you would be able to understand it. Our

puzzles, the stars, you were the only one who could. It's me." It takes time

before I can pull away from him, the idea of him becoming more concrete.

The blue farmhouse, Xavier, the person leaving me messages. It was always

him.

The first thing out of my mouth is, "Y-You're big." He chuckles a bit

at my words, holding my shoulders tight. Neither of us wanting to let go of

one another. Not after so long.

 "After 10 years apart, I guess I expected more than just you're big." I

don't reply, burying my face in his chest and letting him hold me. I can hear

his heart beating in his chest, alive in front of me and no longer that little

kid in my memories.

"I think I'm going insane," I tell him honestly and he shakes his head.

"If you are, then so am I. It's good to see you, Hermana." I nod, it is, it

is so good to see him.

Caressing his cheek, I laugh at the absurdity of it all, my little brother.

"Mama." A hesitant voice comes from behind me and I finally remove

myself from Xavier, seeing my son peer at me from Silas's arms. My curly-

headed boy stares at Xavier for a moment, motioning at me. I walk over and

take him from Silas, my feet feeling heavy as I carry my son over to my

brother.

Xavier’s expression is closed off and it makes me halt, he knows, he

must know about Cain if he is still alive. What he did to me. His expression

tells me as much. Ant is the product of what Cain did to me. The look alone
is enough, I don't care because at the end of the day he is still mine. He will

always be my son, nothing will change that. If Xavier can't accept that then

there is no reason for me to stay here.

Looking away from Ant, he stares at me, his expression saying so

much to me. Agony, hurt, loss, love. I expect that I look the same, barely

holding myself on two feet. On the run from the same man that ruined our

lives.

Xavier comes to us instead and I put Ant down.

My little guy looks up at Xavier, curiously and Xavier manages a

smile, kneeling to Ant's height.

"Ant, this is your uncle," Ant's head snaps up to look at me, wide-

eyed, I have told him dozens of stories about Xavier he stands in front of

the man we both thought was dead. Taking me by surprise, Ant leaps

towards him, wrapping his arms around his neck. Xavier catches him, taken

by surprise as well but then...he hugs him back. The sight fills my eyes with

tears watching Ant shake in his arms.

 When he pulls away he beams at my brother, "I'm A-Ant, your Xavy.

M-Mama always talks about you." Xavier nods, breathing shakily as he

wipes his tears away with the back of his hand.

"It's great to meet you, Ant. I have been watching you both for a very

long time."

He hasn't been the only one and I think he has the same thought, "I

think it is safer if we talk inside. You can hide the vehicles in the barn and

join me inside. There is someone that would like to meet you."

Ant refuses to leave Xavier's side, holding his hand and asking him a

bunch of questions while the others move the cars into the barn. Silas

approaches me and I instantly wrap myself around him, if he is here then all

of this is really happening.

"Are you okay?" I shake my head, no I'm not, but I will be. It's

enough and he leans down and kisses me softly. I avoid Xavier's eyes when

I catch him watching the two of us and he comes closer,

 "Silas Wolfe, a pleasure to meet you." Xavier holds his hand out to

him and Silas just looks at it until I smack his chest, "I know we haven't

formally met but I've known you since Mongolia 2014, you were an

incredible asset. Most know me as Cerberus."

Both Silas and I halt at his mention, remembering that Vladimir

Creed, a well-known hacker we communicated with that mentioned

Cerberus. He's been releasing all of the information about Viper onto the

dark web, getting people together to stop Cain from releasing it. It's been

Xavier this whole time.

"I remember you, mission gone wrong and a bomb was triggered.

When we entered the main bunker to wipe the computers, they had already

been cleared," Silas shakes his hand finally with a half-grin.

"Looked like you guys needed help, please, follow me." We all follow

him, walking past the beautiful red roses and onto the well-built porch. The

house looks like it is well-lived in, comfortable couches and a brass kitchen

onlook. It looks like a true home.

 There's a photo on the main wall that takes my breath away. It's a

picture of my mother. Curly hair bouncing off of her shoulders and a wide

grin on her face. Almond-shaped brown eyes and a straight nose and full

lips. She looks warmer than I remember, happy, and alive. She carries a

flower close to her face and it seems like she is smiling at the person taking

the photo.

“You look just like her," Silas tells me, holding my hand and I nod. I

do, God, I had almost forgotten what she looked like. Facing Xavier I have

to ask, "How did you get this? There were never any photos because of her

veil."

"You can find a lot if you can hack nearly everything. This was a

couple of months before she married father. This was taken while she was

still in Mexico." Picking up Ant, my ribs protest but I don't care. I take a

few steps forward, carrying him closer so that he can get a good look at her.

"Baby, this is my mama. Your grandmother." My voice breaks and I

press my face to his, letting my tears fall. My beautiful mother, my heart

aches at the sight of her but I am thankful for it. I get to remember her

again, how she was before Cain took me away.

There was so much darkness and pain but there, was this before. A

young girl who loved her family and growing flowers in her garden. A

smart, kind woman that raised two children and did everything she could to

keep them safe. She deserved more than she got. She deserved to see. this

place.

"She's very pretty." His little hand presses against the image, beaming

at me and I kiss his nose. She was, she would have been amazed by Ant.

His brains, kindness, and heart. Silas steps up and against my wishes, takes

Ant from my arms pressing his hand to my ribs. I barely hold in a wince

and he nods, "I knew you were still hurting, you need to sit."

"I'm fine."

“You're not." Out of all the times he chooses to he bossy, it's now and

I know he won't stop until I listen to him. Huffing, I hobble over to the

couch and take a seat with an eye roll.

 "Watch it," We both glare at each other until someone chuckles,

making us both look away.

Another man stands at the doorway, observing our interaction with a

smirk.

"Calm down, lovebirds, here you must be in a lot of pain." The man

passes me a water bottle and a bottle of pills, reading the label quickly, I

take three and chug the rest of the water.

"It is good to see you, Estrella, you look lovely." His smile is also

familiar but it is hard to place at my look he is quick to clear it up

"Simone, I used to work for your father"

"Cookie guard," I yell then shut myself up, embarrassed for my over-

excitement, “You used to sneak me cookies after dinner." He laughs,

nodding along, I'm happy that I remember it. Sometimes I just need a push.

"It's been a long time since our secret cookie missions." I can agree

with that, the once happy moment turning solemn.

 "How did this all come to be? Dreamhouse, you guys here… Cain

told me everyone was dead." Xavier looks forlorn, taking a seat in front of

me and I prepare myself for the worst. Eight years, eight torturous years

with no contact from him until this year. Where had he been, why did he

never come far me?

"It's a very long story." I motion for him to carry on. I've waited eight

years, I can't wait anymore.

"After you were… taken. Mom sort of drifted away, she wasn't the

same. Half the time she begged Father to get you hack and the other half,

she just mourned. She could barely function, she was so angry and sad. She

already hated father but it bloomed into something worse."

"Things had reached their all time high and Mother was planning to

take me and figure out a way to get you back," Silas is quick to sit beside

me and I clutch onto his hand, she never forgot me. I was always afraid that

they had moved on without rue. She was going to come for me.
 "The night we planned to escape, we were attacked. I was badly

injured and Father was killed first and then..I tried to stop them, Estrella."

My heart aches and I look up to keep the tears from falling, the ceiling is

covered in star wallpaper. I could laugh, that's what I had asked for. Star

ceilings in every room.

"Many men were killed that night and I should have died too but

Simone found me and managed to get me away. We were on the run for a

while hefore we settled down here. With his help, I built this place and

began my conquest." It's a lot to take in and a question I have been wanting

to ask this entire time looms over my head.

Why didn’t he come for me?

He can tell I want to ask it and turns away, I can see the guilt clear on

his face. "Ant, go with Andi outside for a little bit." He doesn't want to but

follows my instruction and the two of them head outside, I can already feel

the ball in my stomach, making me sick as I ask him finally,

 "Why didn't you come for me? All those years, you built yourself as

Cerberus, you told me yourself, you can hack into anything. Why didn't you

try to find me?"

"I-I couldn't Estrella, it was too risky."

"Too risky? Please explain it to me because I am seconds from getting

my son and getting the hell out of here." My temper is on a short leash, he

avoids my eyes, and Silas's hand in mine is the only thing keeping me

down.

"Cain was the one who attacked that night," My worst fears are

confirmed, the fear in his eyes has a name to it. Just like the other men in

this room, Cain ruined all of our lives.

My vision blurs, fire in my chest and my hand shakes in Silas's grasp.

An image appears, ripping me apart further. My mother is lying on the gold

tiles of the ballroom surrounded by the treasures and lavish gifts bestowed

by my father, all the rare artifacts and priceless art.

 All the stuff he gave her in that golden prison. The last thing she saw

before she was taken from it, her one true escape from my father. Death. Is

that my fate as well? Amongst the rest of the dead. I wonder if her heart

cried out for me like mine did every night.

Her body stuck in the golden prison, never to escape, the rose bushes

left to wilt outside. A tear rolls down my cheek, she never did get to see the

dream house.

"He came a couple of months after he married you, he didn't want

anyone to have power over him. Everything he paid to get you was returned

to him that night and he took father's throne. He thought we were all dead

but I wasn't."

"You know Cain better than anyone, if he knew I was alive. The heir

to the Lorenzo throne; he would still be after me. It was too risky to get

you, it wasn't safe for me to try and get you back. If I got you, we would

have been running forever, he would have never stopped."

Safe for me.

 The words stick close and I grit my teeth, "Do you think he has

stopped? Do you think I have spent these last three years running for no

reason? He hasn't stopped chasing me."

"I was trapped with him for 6 years!" It all comes to the surface and I

scream, kicking the coffee table away. "You're telling me that you built an

entire organization behind you, even managed to help Silas and everyone

else but me! You were too scared that we would be running forever, I would

have rather been with you than alone with an infant. You left me alone,

you're a selfish asshole." I'm crying now as he hangs his head in shame.

"I fought for you the only way that would keep us both safe! It doesn't

matter now, we are together, you won't have to run anymore or be alone. It

was torture being without you but I knew that eventually, we would find

each other."

"It doesn't matter?! I am still running, Cain is still after me. You didn't

fight, you left me all alone!" I scream, standing up, barely holding back

tears this time. Barely holding myself together as I face him, my blood. I
thought he was dead and the ache inside my chest makes me believe it

would be better if he was. That he was buried somewhere I couldn't reach.

Not that he ran and left me behind. Again.

Memories of my father beating me close to death, Xavier standing

back and watching, always too afraid. Cain takes me away as I beg Xavier

to help me. He has only ever cared about his safety, it's my fault for

thinking that he would have risked his dream home to get me back.

"I couldn't fight and I couldn't come back for you. He would have

killed all of us, I had to wait. It was just me, everyone was dead! I was a

kid, what did you expect me to do?!" He stands too, much taller than me,

and strong. He's grown into himself and I still feel like that 15-year-old girl,

begging to stay.

"I was a kid, too, goddammit! I had just turned 15 when I was ripped

away from my home and even before then I fought for you. So you weren't

thrown into fathers' ways, I wanted you to remain innocent and not feel the

pain I had to. I did everything I could but when it came to me you sat back
and watched Cain take me!" I step closer, breathing through the stuttered

beat in my chest. My heart is as broken as me.

"I never stood a chance, you know that right? To be born a girl in this

world was already a curse. He only let me live to please mom and when my

usefulness ran out he found another way to use me. He sold me to the

fucking devil:" Xavier watches the tears that fall down face silently. So

quiet it's almost like I am speaking to myself.

"Estrella, he is here to help." Silas tries to reason from behind me and

I know him and his men are all watching this. I want them to, I want them

to see who Xavier is, I don't want him to just face me but all the wolves.

Just like the ones that have chased us our entire life. I'm not done.

"Cain used me every single day. Raped me over and over again from

our wedding night to the day I escaped him." Xavier winces, his body

trying to draw from me but I grab his chin making him look at me. See the

pain and all of the misery.

 "He wanted an heir and it's easy to try for one when you have a slave

at your beck and call. He made sure I learned my place to be a queen to his

men but a whore for him. I learned how to take it, how to fuck, how to give

men what they want because I had learned they will always hurt me."

Nothing is stopping me now, I want him to know, he told me his end of the

story and now he gets to hear mine.

"He ruined me," Tears fall down Xavier's face and I feel nothing, I'm

empty, "He locked me up and turned me into a monster, I had multiple

miscarriages before Ant. My body either unable to take holding a life

because of the damage he enthralled or Cain heat me until I lost one. I had a

boy but halfway through he didn't make it and then I was cursed with a

girl."

I stille my cry, I need to finish this, "A beautiful baby girl.." My little

princess, I planned to name her after my mother, "I guess he did what father

couldn't because when he found out he had them cut her out of my

stomach."
 I hear someone walk out of the room and I don't blame them. I don't

sugarcoat this shit, I don't want to make this easier for him to hear. I was

tortured and now I am giving him a taste of it. I laugh at him, at how had he

thinks he had it. How lucky he was to know our parents. How he was

treated like a king for being born a man.

"After Ant, I will never be able to have children, even by choice but I

guess I should be thankful, right? But I'm terrified because the only reason I

ran, the only reason I tried living after Cain almost killed me was for Ant.

Your nephew, the only one that survived after he took my babies

away. I fought for him, so he wouldnit live like we did. Eut Cain wants him

gone, he sees Ant as a mistake, a prototype, he thinks he can get rid of Ant

and make nore. He is fighting for me to come back so he can do it all over

again. Be his queen, his whore, his executioner."

I turn to the small group behind me, seeing most with their heads

down, not wanting to look at me. Silas stares up at me and his dark

expression is only a fraction of the fury he holds inside him.

 "What do you think, boys? You think Cain will finally kill me when

he finds out I can't give him exactly what he wants?" Xavier's shoulders

shake with sobs and I lean in close so he's looking at me.

"I hope so because that, Xavier, is true torture."

 |51| The Friend
Silas Jonathon Wolfe

Death has been a close friend my entire life.

Mourning a familiar thing when you live in a place that is constantly

at war. It's why I became a soldier, to try and minimize some of the

suffering and then eventually to stop some of mine. Death made me feel

powerful, I had control, it was what I had fought for.

Both my parents died before I became a man and then I was sent into

a war to protect a country that left me behind. I was a good soldier and an

even better assassin. Maybe I feared death so much that I conquered it.

Killing was different, I knew that on any field I would win, no one would

ever outmatch me. It became simple. I tried to make death smaller than

what it was. But death is deep and will wait to strike you where it hurts

most. It wasn't until a few nights ago that I was faced with it again. What I

fear most.
 Nothing could describe the horror and pain I felt when I saw Estrella

on the floor of her bedroom, covered in blood. Seeing that dead man on the

bed and her clothes drenched in blood next to him. I felt true terror, more

than even the night my sister was taken from me. Thinking that I didn't

come in time, thinking that she died without me there to help her. I thought

of Ant and their dream house and prayed for the first time in year's.

Seeing her message made my blood run cold and I raced against time

to get back to her. When I arrived to find her like that I wished to revive

Calvin so that I could kill him myself. Her screams echoed in my ears and

the only thing giving me solace was the vision of her lying beside me in that

hotel room. Glowing and happy from a birthday well spent, I held her as

she told me stories of the places she wished to see. All of these instances

crossed my mind in seconds.

I have had many close calls but this was the first time a part of my life

flashed before me. The first time I saw her in that bar, her laugh, her touch.

Watching her rock and sing Ant to sleep. Always fighting beside me until
the very end. When I finally found out her real name, her truth, her pain, her

suffering.

All of this, for it to end in that stale bedroom with us miles apart. It

ripped me apart, it still feels like it even now. It was gut-wrenching and I

just wanted to fall to my knees and wrap myself around her and put her

back together. I wanted to fix her and take all that pain away. I still do.

After everything that Cain and her father put her through.. what I put

her through, she is still standing. She's unbelievable and so strong that

sometimes I can't comprehend it. Estrella has and always will have a strong

spirit. I have seen her stand strong beside me as we faced armies of men

and take them on one by one. She has experienced pain and loss and still

manages to get up every morning. It is much more and much deeper than

any of us have ever faced.

These last few months have allowed me to get to know her better and

her stories alone make me want to kill any man that even dares to look at

her. She carries so many bad memories but still managed to dream. All I
want is to give her is that. Anything she could ever want, I want her to have

it. I would do anything for her.

But I can't fix everything, there is pain that I will never begin to

understand. The pain she has faced not as a warrior but as a woman, a

daughter, a wife, a mother. Horrible things that I would never wish on

anyone. I watch pieces of her break as she speaks to her brother and I have

to sit back and watch. It's her story, not mine.

Estrella remains strong in front of her brother, one who she thought

was dead, someone who left her behind. I know he has his reasons, they

were both children, but another part of me wants to hurt him for not being

there. That little girl with no one, alone in that big house with no one to hug

and cherish her. Then to be a woman that has never known peace.

Estrella stands for a moment until she storms out of the living room,

away from all of us. She pushes her way out of the door and I clench my

fists by my sides so I don't hit something. Especially not her brother, even if
I want to, I think her words were enough. Xavier looks like he wants to go

after her and I hold my hand up to stop him.

"That's enough, leave her be."

It is enough, enough pain, enough torture, this vile world takes people

like Estrella and chews them up. Their light, their hope, their dreams, and

then leaves them to rot. I think of how different Estrella's life would have

been if someone had taken a risk and helped her. Rescued her from her

father before she got to Cain. Would she have gone to art school and opened

her own studio? Would she have had a normal life with a clean cut husband

and a couple of kids?

But that life means she would have never met you, My thoughts

counter me and I hate myself for thinking so selfishly.

I shouldn't have any claim on her. No one should but I can't help

myself with her. I never could. She doesn't need another claim, she needs

freedom.
 No more men chaining her down, Estrella and Ant deserve more than

that. They deserve that blue house next to the sea, Ant's treehouse, and

Estrella's art room. Ant will grow up and one day go to school and make

friends. Estrella will move on. God, I've never wanted anything more than

that.

"I'll be back." I leave out of the house, after her and follow her tracks

into the woods. When I get sight of her, I keep my distance and sit back

against a tree. She sits next to a pond, looking down at her reflection and I

wonder what she sees. The night I forced her to look at herself as I took her,

she hated looking at herself. It saddens me that she will never know how

beautiful she is to me.

"You need to practice more on your sneaking up skills," Estrella calls

back without looking at me, I close my eyes and snicker at her annoyed

tone, “I wasn't trying to sneak, I'm giving you space."

"Hmm, that's unusual, you are usually attached to my ass." I'm

offended.
 "Can you blame me, have you seen your ass?" I beam when she

manages a shaky small laugh, flipping me off before going back to the

water. Her fingers hang loosely and stroke the water, already lost in her

thoughts again.

"Why is everything so difficult?" Estrella asks suddenly and I know

that there isn't anything I can say to console her. In two hours, she found out

her brother is alive, her parents were murdered by her husband, and because

of too many risks, Xavier couldn't come and rescue her. Her world is

flipped upside down once again and now she's trying to dig herself out.

“I don't know, baby, I can't answer that."

In a few ways, Estrella reminds me of Wren, her bravery, her

stubbornness, I think if Wren was alive she would have liked Estrella. They

would have gotten along well with one another. It hurts that I will never get

to know.

I hope that Wren forgives me even if I will never forgive myself. For

not being able to save her. Thinking over it, she would probably smack me
and tell me to stop being a dumbass. She never could hold a grudge.

"All I can tell you is that I would give anything to see my sister

again," Her hands stop moving in the water, "She would probably hate me,

punish me, but eventually I would hope that she could forgive me. One

thing me and you have in common is being older siblings. We carry a lot of

weight and sometimes because of it, poor choices can be made. We want the

same care given back to us but that's not always what happens."

Christ, the number of arguments I can name that I had with my sister

over this exact thing.

"We feel like guardians but no one guards or protects us. You're hurt,

you have every right to be but Xavier is hurting in different ways. Your

parents, you, the things he has done to try and get you back." She finally

looks at me, my beautiful woman, "You guys are getting another chance and

I don't want to see it go to waste. You need each other, you always have”

"If I got the chance to see. Wren again, I would cherish it. We don't

get many second chances like this."

 I can tell that she is thinking it over and she shakes her head, "Thank

you, Silas.

"You don't have to thank me, baby. I'll always be here." Standing to

my feet, I open my arms to her and she falls into them, "I'm going to go talk

to him."

It's a good choice and I leave her to it, deciding that it is best. Ant

plays with Andi, kicking a ball around. He's blissfully oblivious of what

occurs, enjoying his playtime with Andi. I'm glad that he's able to despite

everything that he has gone through. He still manages to play and be a kid.

Eventually, he loses interest and runs over to me, "Silas, let's

explore!" Not having the heart to deny him, I let him lead me over to the

barn and where the other animals flock. There's horses, pigs, cows, sheep,

all of them walking aimlessly around the closed-off property. Ant names

each one off and then the sounds that they make.

It's been some time since Estrella went inside to talk to Xavier and

from the looks of it, it is going well. I can see them through the front
window, sitting beside one another as they talk. They need it, time together

without us nearby.

Following him, we look over some of the property while Andi pulls

out her kits, reorganizing her medic bag, and throwing out the used

equipment. She's quiet, getting Estrella's antibiotic ready for when she is

finished inside. Estrella hasn't been taking the best care of herself since the

incident and most of the time we are forcing her to sit down and rest. Even

Andi threatened to give her drugs to knock her out when she refused.

Ant grows tired after half an hour, sitting patiently beside me while

petting Meow and watching the horses nibble at the grass. There are three

of them and so far he has named each one. Bob, Bobby, and Barbara. He's

deadly serious and doesn't understand when I laugh at the names. Ant lets it

go when a cow makes its way over from the other side of the fence,

catching his attention.

"Are we going to dreamhouse after this?" Ant asks and I look away

from the creatures in front af me. "I'm not sure, it's not safe yet."
 Ant is probably the smartest kid I have ever met. He may only be five,

but he carries himself like a soldier. He's one for his mom. I smile when I

remember him kicking me in the shin, pissed at me for hurting his mom. No

matter how big and scary we all appear, he would still fight if it meant

protecting his mom.

"Mommy's been blue for a while." His little feet swing back and forth,

kicking at the stone we are resting on.

"She has but she'll get better, she always does." Why does it feel like I

am also trying to convince myself of this fact?

"You just have to give her love, she happy with you." Jesus, Ant says

it like I am a dumbass for not thinking about it first.

Meow purrs on his lap, "When Mama's sad, I give her hugs and kisses

to make her happy." Ant picks up Meow and nuzzles his face with hers. She

meows and Ant presents her to me as proof, "See?”

If only women were as pleased with cuddling as cats are.

 "You giving him the talk?" Samson and Vincent walk up to us, taking

a seat on the stone ledge with us. The idiots poke at Ant, firing him up and

Samson throws fake punches at him

"Ant, when a man and woman love each other-" I jerk my hand,

knocking Vincent in the throat and he begins to choke. Samson laughs,

pushing away so he doesn't get knocked next. "Stop it with that shit."

"Yeah, stop it with that shit." All three of us spin to look at Ant when

he repeats it. He looks up at the three of us with his hig doe eyes like his

mother won't kill us. Speak of the devil.

"What was that?!" Fuck my life, Estrella stands next to Xavier with

her hands on her hips, glaring at all of us. "Estrella," Vincent begins with a

Cheshire smile, "Have I told you how lovely you look this evening?"

"Shut it." He instantly shuts it.

"How many times do I have to tell you guys to watch your mouth

around Ant, he is like a sponge." Even I'm a bit intimidated by her heated
glare, it softens when she looks at Ant, "Baby, you can't say words like that,

those are bad words, do you understand?"

Ant shakes his head, "But I heard you say it with Silas in your

bedroom!" Now it's Estrella's turn to freeze and I cover my face with my

hand as Vincent, Samson, and Xavier begin to laugh.

“Im sorry you heard that, that was bad. Just don't say it again,

alright?" Ant, confused, still agrees and Estrella ignores my smirk, giving

me a look that lets me know that I'm going to pay for it later.

"Now that all the dramatics are over," Xavier begins, "Who's

hungry?"

Dinner is better than this morning, the conversation light and we

finally have a home-cooked meal after a tense couple of weeks. Ant gobbles

down way too much food, Sam and Vince hog all of the bread rolls, and I

manage to steal a slice of chocolate cake before Reynolds and Adrian bite

my fingers off. Estrella just sits back and watches all of us, chatting with

Xavier and Andi quietly.

 I can't remember the last time I did this, if ever. It's weird to be sitting

down at a table and having dinner with people. It feels so… normal.

Something I will have to get used to if we are able to make it out of this. A

normal life with Estrella and Ant.

Estrella pulls me away after dinner to the room she will be staying in

"We need to talk." She pats the bed beside her and I hesitantly sit

down. "No man likes to hear those words." It doesn't lighten the mood and I

realize now, we are going to discuss everything that happened today.

"Is there anything else you want to know?" Estrella asks me,

vulnerable but open to my needs. Even though it may cause her pain, she

wants to give me the rest of her truth. I don't need it, I know her.

"No, I don't need you to tell me anything you aren't ready to. I will

never ask of you more than you are willing to give. If you want to tell me

then I am here to listen, if not I am still here no matter what." She lets out a

relieved sigh, wrapping me in her arms and I hold her just as tight.
 "You know pretty much everything, I'm glad I finally got it out even if

I never intended it to get out like that." Kissing her temple, my heart is

stricken by the tears in her eyes, "I don't like talking about them, I don't

think I will ever be ready to. The only way I survived was by not thinking

about it."

I wish I could take it all away, "I’m so sorry, baby." I am but words

won't change the past, it won't take her blue away.

"I am too but I got Ant. It wasn't what I thought I wanted but Ant

saved me. Without Ant, I would have been stuck with Cain forever. I would

have never fought to keep him safe. We would have never got here." Like I

had thought before, without her past we would have never met. I don't know

what would have happened to me either, but I'm grateful that she is in my

arms now.

"I don't regret anything, Wolfe." She presses her forehead against

mine and I breathe her in, she will always remain the most beautiful sight to

behold. "Thinking about everything, I know that if it hadn't happened Ant

and I would have never met you. We wouldn't be here. I would either be

dead or Cain would have found me and taken me back. All the bad and

good, it's mine alone. I couldn't regret it if it gave me this chance."

Hours later, I tuck her into bed, knowing that it is easier for her to fall

asleep if we talk. Ant is already asleep, bundled in the covers and snoring

softly, Tonight, her eyes are slightly puffy from crying so much. I kiss each

eye and then her lips, I don't have a name for the feeling in my chest.

Knowing everything that she has gone through makes me want to rip

myself apart. I want to hurt someone, I want to hurt Cain for putting her

through this.

"I will be okay, Si." She whispers, running her hand down my chest.

She keeps her eyes closed already beginning to drift.

"I need you to promise me something."

"Anything."

"If Cain gets me, I need you to keep Ant safe." The words stop me

and I look back to see her watching me intently, even the thought of Cain
getting near her makes me sick. "He isn't going to get you." I almost growl,

fighting against my worst fear and she shakes her head, continuing to stroke

Ant's cheek.

"Take care of him. Please, all I ever wanted to do was to keep him

safe, and just in case anything happens, I need you to promise you will."

She leans forward, hands coming up to hold both sides of my face, she

needs me to give her this one thing.

"I promise." I do, as I stare down at the boy fast asleep between us.

An innocent soul trapped between two sides of a never-ending war. Just like

his mother was. A pawn, until she was forced to pick a side even if it meant

losing. He rests, for now, his mind the only solace after so much darkness,

“Thank you," Before she can say more I kiss her, hard, telling her all

the things I can't say. That she is staying with me, that she isn't going

anywhere, that I will protect them both. I kiss her and she gives me all of

that and more.

 As I leave the room after Estrella falls asleep, the sound of someone

coughing comes from down the hall. I can hear two voices talking and then

the same sound again. My gun is at my side and I follow the sound. The

door to the garage is open and the bathroom light shines through leading my

steps.

Xavier and Simone stand in the bathroom and I see Xavier hunched

over the sink. He coughs, holding onto the edge of it and I can see blood

dripping from his mouth onto the floor. He's trying to catch his breath and

Simone runs forward with a syringe, injecting something into his chest. It

takes a moment for the coughing to stop and Simone helps him stand up

fully.

A dark feeling settles in my stomach as I connect eyes with Xavier,

the blood drying on his lips. The house settling against the strong wind

outside as everyone sleeps unaware of what's occurring. I'm worried that

my friend is back to haunt us. Nothing more, I think, Estrella can't take

more.
"Don't tell Estrella, please."
 |52| The Skies Above The Blue
Estrella Marlene Lorenzo

For the past two weeks, the blue farmhouse has been filled with

sound.

Ant continues his studies while spending most of his time with

Xavier. They have gotten close and Ant has been learning a lot from Xavier.

I walked in on them the other day doing a puzzle together. When they spend

time together, I make sure not to intrude. Ant may be my son but it has only

been the two of us forever. He hasn't had a lot of time to meet new people

and make friends. Or even have any guy time.

I'm glad to see Ant talking more and spending time with his uncle. He

only knows Xavier off of the stories I have told him and now he gets a

chance to know him. It's surreal and I want them both to have this time

together.
 This leaves the rest of the men and Silas time to prepare for the next

move. Staying on top of any sightings of Cain or any of his cabinet. For

now, we are in the clear but we are all on guard. Cain will never stop and

we have to ensure that all of our tracks are covered.

We all meet in Xavier's hub in the basement where he has all his high

tech computers and he walks us through new updates. We get an outlook at

the entire property, specs that cover the field, and certain safety measures he

has in place.

"Cain was spotted leaving Nevada a week ago." He shows a slightly

blurred photo of a group of people, the ones in front are Hoppers but I can

tell by the profile that Cain stands beside them. He's not hiding anymore,

finding me is his main objective now.

"Every message I sent was erased with no tail. They won't be able to

get any of them and if they did, they wouldn't be able to figure it out. On

my side, everything is clear. I have other hackers clearing any information

that may have been backlogged."

 Cain doesn't know where we are.

I'm relieved, I'm tired of running and this means, for the time being,

we are safe.

"I've been meaning to ask," Silas steps out from beside me, "Our guns

when we first got here they wouldn't fire, what was that?"

Xavier smiles and opens something up on his computer, it's a

blueprint of the property. “I have magnets lined throughout the property,

there are soundbars, lights, and even heat embedded into the floors. It alerts

me if anyone steps foot on the property and is like an iron wall between us

and them."

"If we ever need it." Xavier's eyes meet mine, “We will be ready."

When we aren't doing this, I force the men to watch movies with me. I

don't know much about television and I am two decades behind everyone

else. Ant finally got to watch all of the Marvel movies and then he went on

a Captain America strike for a whole week.

 I've never seen my little guy so pissed over a fictional character and

everyone else thought it was hilarious. Not for me though, when I tried to

dry him off with a towel that just happened to have Captain on it and he ran

out of the room naked.

Since then, we haven't run into any major problems. Things continue

in the dream house as if there is no danger at all. It's blissful and I bask in

these small shared moments. I think back to the endless nights I spent

wishing for a time like this. Now, I am in it and don't want it to end.

When Xavier isn't with Ant, we spend a lot of time together. After so

much time apart most of our nights are spent outside on the porch

reminiscing about old past times. It's colder at night and we wrap ourselves

in blankets and hot drinks, discussing our lives. Entangled but so far apart.

"I thought Mom was going to have a stroke." I choke on my drink and

he throws his head back, laughing just as hard. I shush him with my hand so

we don't wake the others, putting my drink down so I don't spill it.
 "You can't blame me, I hated those fucking parties." My father had

thrown a gathering for some of his partners and of course, Xavier hated

every moment of it. I think he was 4 at the time. Father probably would

have killed him if he had found out what he did.

One of the maids had left to help with some other work after dressing

Xavier but when he showed up at the conference room to meet evervone, he

was as naked as the day he was born. He was lucky that Mom was the only

one who had arrived and promptly escorted him back to his room to get

dressed.

I remember her eyes almost bulged out of her head when she saw him

and to this day, it is one of my favorite memories of little Xavier, "I swear

Ant gets that shit from you. I can't tell you how many times he has gotten

butt ass naked to get out of stuff."

This only makes him laugh more and I smack his shoulder, "Shut it,

you're going to wake the beast."

 He stifles it enough to take a sip of his drink, humming, "Oh, Beast, is

that what you call him.” I'm going to punch him again when he halds up his

hands, "Remind me to never cross your paths when he's in the mood, I don't

feel like hearing any of it."

"Oh you want to get smart with me, what about you and Simone,

huh?" He looks back down at his drink and I swear I see him blush, "You

think I don't see those secret glances between the two of you?" That shuts

him up quick, I get comfortable in my seat and wait for him to speak. This

is more entertaining than all those movies I have been watching with Ant

and the others.

"There is nothing going on there, Estrella." Please, I have studied

people my entire life. Their body language, the meanings behind their every

movement, interactions between people. It all tells me a story and the one

that Xavier is spinning goes deep.

"Oh," I push some hair from my face, "So you two never fucked?"
 It takes him completely off guard and I cover my mouth howling, as

he spits his drink out all over the porch. Xavier grabs my kicking feet and

starts hitting me as payback.

"I fucking hate your guts, I just made that."

Once we both calm down, 1 continue, "But c'mon, you have to tell

me, this is the best thing ever.”

"Yes, we have." I cut him off with my scream before he begins again,

"We both agreed that it was best that we didn't continue. I decided that it

was better off this way." It seems that thinking about Simone makes him

upset so I stop my questions for now. Looking out at the night sky full of

stars, I can name most of them off in seconds. It was always easier to look

outside than to look at myself.

"If Father could see us now," I whisper as we both take a drink. At my

words, we both break into laughter again, and my stomach cramps from it. I

have tears rolling down my face and Xavier is wheezing for air. I can't

remember the last time I laughed this hard if I ever have. My face hurts
from smiling so hard and I thank God for this night. It will be one of my

most treasured memories.

"What useless children we are, he would have murdered us both if he

got the chance." Agreeing with him, we clink our glasses together and

cheer.

"He's rolling in his grave as we speak, fucker." Xavier salutes to the

air and we rest back in our seats. What fucked up lives we have had,

together and apart. It's insane to think that we even made it this far.

"Looks like we're both bad at this shit. You're gay with an on and off

relationship with a retired mafia man and I'm a teenage bride with a 5-year-

old that's still married and fucking his arch-nemesis." Xavier snorts and

grabs my shoulder to pull me into his arms. I relax in them, thinking

everything over.

My mother never really explained the spontaneity of life and how

crazy the outside world could be. My entire life I begged to go outside and
by the time I was thrown into it, I had no idea what to do. I followed

directions and lived my days as others deemed them.

Even after years on the run, the world outside is still a scary place.

My mother didn't talk about love much even though Xavier and I both

knew she loved us. Too many questions, I suspect, and an inner struggle

with love when she was married to my father. Someone who drained and

took everything from her. I don't blame her but now I feel like a wounded

doe in the woods unable to tell what is a predator and what is a companion.

"From the looks of it, that isn't just fucking to me." Xavier eyes me

and I sigh, covering my face with my hands. I can't continue to lie to myself

and try to convince myself that it isn't.

"It would he easier if I could just kill him and bury him out back. I

wouldn't have to question every fucking move I make and think about it and

wonder all the time how he feels. The bastard wanted me dead at one point

and now I want to spend the rest of my life with him-" I slap a hand over

my mouth and Xavier smirks, making a kissing sound with his mouth.
 “I think, deep down, you know what you feel for Silas. I also think it

is clouded because of Cain. You never had the greatest role models for this

shit. A silent mother, a cruel father, a devil for a husband. You were left to

rot and now you don't know what to do because you were never taught.

You're too hard on yourself, Estrella."

"From what I know, Silas is a good man to you, a rarity in this

business. He's protective of you and Ant and would take a bullet for you

without asking. You're a good person too, you've been running your entire

life, it's time to slow down."

"What did you put in our drinks?" I joke, nudging his shoulder with

mine and Xavier just shakes his head, "Camomile and a little bit of hope."

The front doors open and a shirtless Silas appears in the doorway. His

hair is longer now, brushing his neck and his beard is growing out. That

with his tattoos on display and grey sleep shorts, I am fucked. Even Xavier

is caught in the trance before he turns away.

 "I could have sworn a banshee was out here but it's just you two

dumbasses." I snicker and he narrows his eyes on me, motioning at me with

his hand. "No, I'm good here. Xavier needs me still."

"Oh no, I'm taking my ass to bed, you can have her." The traitor lays a

kiss on my cheek and wishes us both a good night. My glare penetrates his

back but he keeps on walking. leaving me with the aforementioned Beast.

"What were you guys talking about?"

"My poor taste in men." He smiles, walking over and lifting me out of

my seat. I wrap myself around him tight, pecking his full lips. I breathe in

his scent as he grabs my blanket and takes us both back to bed. It's time to

slow down.

"Any regrets?" Burying my face in his neck, Silas lays us both down

on the large bed, pulling me close. At his question, I move away, pushing

some of his hair away from his handsome face. My wolf.

“Never.”
 

"What the hell?" Ant and I sit beside each other on the bed, laughing

softly at Silas's alarm. Ant thought it would be a great idea to get Meow and

put her on Silas's face. I didn't expect her to actually stay but she just turned

around and got comfortable.

Silas reaches up and grabs around his face, feeling the cat purr loudly

against him. Ant giggles ferociously at Silas and he lifts the cat off his face,

narrowing his eyes at Ant. "I knew this was you, little booger." Ant screams

trying to feel but Silas grabs him, throwing him down onto the bed.

I just sit back and watch, enjaying seeing the two of them. Silas

laughs, tickling Ant until he is close to tears, trying to get away from his

hands. Their laughter Fils the roam and I find myself laughing as well

"Mommy! AHH!"

"Run! I will protect you," I tell him dramatically, gently punching

Silas's face and pretending to tackle him to the bed. Ant screeches jumping
off the bed with Meow and fleeing the scene.

"I'm so betrayed, you guys are planning against me." I push his face

into the mattress, laughing in his face. He flips it on me, literally, flipping

me over so he's on top and slams his lips onto mine. I kiss him back

instantly, wrapping my arms around his neck until we both pull away. That

rare smile of his stretches on his lips, the one that makes his dimples peek

out, and his eyes crinkle.

"What's got you so happy, handsome?" Silas shakes his head and

kisses my lips again, "I like seeing you happy, baby." There it goes again,

my stupid fucking heart.

"I like seeing you like this," I gently run my fingers over his forehead,

down his nose, to his lips. I caress his skin until he bites my fingers and

pulls me into another kiss. I break away and roll from the bed, leaving a

sexy looking Silas amongst the sheets.

The room is half record keeper with charts of music and thousands of

CDs. I spend most days playing different records and picking my favorites.
My mother and I loved musie and it's something I wish to get back to. The

things I loved before my world was turned upside down.

Silas leans his chin on my shoulder, watching me flip through the

CD's and I smile at the kisses he lays on my neck. He wraps me in a tight

hug from behind, his arms a band across my stomach and I rest my back

against his chest. I stop searching when I reach a yellow cover and pull it

from the sleeve. I put it in the player and select the song, closing my eyes

briefly when. Silas's kisses reach my jaw.

I've never wanted anyone more.

I turn back, to meet his lips with mine as the first notes of the song

begin to play. He pulls away this time, spinning one of my curls around his

finger. "This was one of my mother's favorite songs," Silas tells me and I

grin, telling him that it was also my mother's.

"She loved old blues," At Last by Etta James plays and I can see my

mother again, my feet standing on hers as she spun me around the ballroom.

One thing she loved about America was its music. The beautiful art that was
created and dreamed here. She had only gone to America a few times before

I was born and she would tell me stories of her adventures.

With old blues playing in the halls and bare feet, we would dance the

night away. "You got it, mija. Just like that." No matter how far she spun

me, I always managed to make it back in her arms.

"At last, the skies above the blue."

I'm taken aback when Silas pulls me away from the cd-player,

spinning me around and I look up at him. He begins to sway with me and I

grin, wrapping my arms over his shoulders. I let him lead me away, from all

that pain and fear and worry.

I follow his steps as he spins me around, pulling me back into arms.

He gives me a new soft memory for this song, vanquishing the demons on

my trail. I wonder if it is the same with Silas, no matter how far, we will

always make it back to each other.

“I found a dream that I could speak to.”

 Silas nuzzles my nose with his, gently brushing his lips across mine

as he lifts me into his arms. My feet dangle in the air and we come face to

face, still swaying to the music. Cupping his face, I kiss him tenderly, no

rush for anything else but this. The closest I can get to Heaven from here.

"A dream that I can call my own. "

After a beat, he puts me back onto my feet, spinning me again and I

laugh, kissing the spot where his heart lays. I wonder if my heart will beat

this last forever. I once heard a tale that when you are born that your heart is

given a certain amount of beats for your entire life. When you reach the end

of that number, you die.

I don't think it will be too bad if it's true. To give the rest. of my

heartbeats to Silas Wolfe.

"Then the spell was cast."

"I will dance with you forever it you wanted to, Estrella." My smile is

lit with the butterfies in my stomach, his words like a spell over me. I clutch
him closer, wanting to feel him. He's real, the realest thing have. My dream

house personified.

"And we are in heaven."

"For you are mine..At last." He dips me low, pressing another kiss to

my lips and the words settle in my throat. I want to tell him, terrified to say

the words that have always been my doom. A twisted, disgusting love that

broke me into pieces. Not yet, I tell myself, in time.

So, I return his kiss, hoping to keep it with me forever. I lock the

words away in the glass room of my mind and wait for the right time to let

them out.
 |53| The Hounds
The rise to power is never without loss.

In this world, you must learn quickly where you stand. On land or in

the sea, both treacherous isles for a great tale. Never one without great

promise. Where you come from is so rich because it is the beginning of

your story. It is the roots that bind you for the rest of your life. If they

become unfit, you chop them down and create a new life.

That's what I did, I chopped down everything that was unfit.

Become the conqueror you were always meant to be or wait to ask

permission for it. Those who choose the latter, always end up dead.

Every person on this planet is filled with purpose, however, it does

not mean that all people will fulfill it. Some individuals are just here to take

up space, to waste away with the rest of the world. Born to leave no mark

on this earth, just someone to pass by and never see again. Those people are

easily controlled and the first to die.

 You must fight for your place in the world or be swallowed whole by

it.

I was still a child when I got my first kill. A man sent to destroy me

before my prime. I decided then that no matter what mass I was stationed

on, I would claim it. I would not wait to be taken away in my sleep with

unfulfilled dreams. My ambition became a compass that led me to my rise

to the top. Gazing over an empire waiting to be commanded.

My entire life, I was underestimated, given small goals and little

control of power. They said I was dangerous, unstable. My family called me

crazy for my ambition, they wanted to silence me. They just couldn't

understand the true means of reign, what and who could be shaped if it was

done by the right person. Utimately, I had to make the hard decision of

removing the weight. Those who didn't carry the means to understand,

simply were taken out of the equation.

I had to ask myself a question. Do you present yourself on the table

for consumption or do you remove the tongue from the subject that dares to
devour you? The choice is yours. I decided to kill those who dared before I

even landed in their clutches. Erase the problem and you never fall victim

to anyone.

There is not enough time, minutes, hours, days to be wasted. The day

is not always promised so we must do all that we can while we are still

alive. No matter the consequences. If we lived within the boundaries set

around us, we would not thrive and prosper. Sacrifice is necessary, it will

save us all. It is my mission, create a perfect world, for that to happen there

must be loss.

A war to end all wars. The sick will tear each other apart and burn all

the brokenness that is left. We will be left with a perfect version. A peace

well deserved not this fake one red and blue politicians try to sell to their

citizens. The world will thank me and the others for our work. For showing

them the truth under all this wretchedness.

When they have lost everything, they will cherish what comes after.

First, I must finish my part.

 Not without help, my empire is a collection of the best of the best. My

disciples, ready to seize and take on my command. They know that they are

all a piece of the bigger picture. There will be those who will stand against

us, who already do, and like the rest of the weak, will be taken care of when

the time comes. A clean slate for the new world to begin on.

I do not surround myself with people who aren't deserving of it. Those

in my commands are rightful conquerors and marksmen. They understand

that sacrifice is needed if you want to achieve something great. We will be

ready but it won't be complete if we don't get her back. This all started with

her and it will end with her by my side.

My rise has left a wake of dead behind me, souls in the way of peace.

I know that I am chosen by something divine to lead this new race. A higher

being propelling me forward to complete this. It is what brought her to me,

destined to rule beside me, and reclaim this world.

No one person amongst the dead is laid in vain. A new world must

begin and the weak do not deserve to hold status in it. The world is on fire
and crying out for help. The people in power are easily corrupted with their

false idols and greed. They don't want to make the world a better place for

everyone, only themselves and their counterparts. They will be the first to

go. The system falling apart piece by piece as world leaders fall to their

knees and beg for mercy.

Before this can begin, there is unfinished business.

Leaves crush beneath my boots, dry and soaked in blood, tarnished by

the events that took place here. I eye the building in front of me, studying

the damage my men have entailed. The house is quiet, under the crest of

dawn, and shut off from the rest of the population. It's the perfect place to

hide.

My men line both sides of the walkway, kneeling as I walk past,

making way after a job well done. I knew our targets would be gone by the

time I came, it would be stupid for them to still be here. But in that

quickness, they may have left clues behind, a trail to where they might be.
 My men are like hounds, they have found me things from unreachable

places. This is where they have faltered, how do you go against one of your

own? Someone who knows the tricks, who excels at disappearing, and who

never existed to begin with. Bullet casings are flung around my feet and I

take the first steps up to the entrance.

"Sir," The woman turns to me with a smile, wearing her usual fighting

gear. Blood is splattered over her face, she doesn't bother to clean it off

when she greets me. “I found something." I follow her, stepping over the

dead body in the doorway. What a mess.

We pass the walls of computer screens, most destroyed by bullet

holes. If Marino hadn't gotten himself killed, he probably would have been

able to piece everything together. Never mind that, it will all be fixed once

she is back in my arms. Upstairs, more bodies lay cold on the floor, the lack

of life in their eyes makes me smile.

I'm not scared of the dead, I find death fascinating and admire it. I

have taken and killed many but death is the unknown. Bigger than even me.
It's merciless, it doesn't care who you are or what you have done. The grim

reaper is just here to claim souls. Kicking the man's head aside, it rolls

across the hallway, the expression of shock still painted on his face.

A door is opened for us and I inspect the room before stepping inside.

There are canvases of different sizes all over the room, some bare and

waiting for paint and the others completed images. They are exquisite, I

would not expect anything less from the woman I know painted them. I

would know the artwork anywhere, the clean edges and soft shadows, all

the art has a name. Estrella. My star.

"Good job, Ivy." She beams at my praise, saddling up to my side. Her

love and loyalty in the palm of my hand. A deadly beauty, but I have no

affections for her or anyone else. Only my Queen. Estrella.

Forever.

One painting stands in the front of the room unfinished, familiar eyes

staring back at me and I clench my hands at my side. Silas Wolfe. Forrest

green eyes in a formidable stare, out of all the work, this one looks the most
detailed and cherished. A slow, perfect process left without end. Estrella

painted him. and it makes me want to scream

"They believe that Estrella and Silas may have a relationship, sir." Ivy

doesn't seem peeved by the news, almost amused and happy. As if Estrella's

betrayal makes Ivy more fit for me. She doesn't see it coming when I wring

my hand around her throat and throw her into the wall next to us. My fury

unleashed on the woman beside me, not the woman that's running from me.

It knocks some of the paintings down, a hole in the wall where she makes

impact.

Ivy scurries away and I crouch in front of her, grabbing her bruised

face, "Will I have to explain to you, again, what your place is?" She shakes

her head frantically, apologizing and I flash between Estrella and Ivy. One

carries all the traits I want, loyalty, submission, respect, the other is the love

of my life.

Estrella was the perfect bride, the perfect warrior, until she disobeyed

me. When Anthony was born, she rebelled. When she returns, I'll make sure
to kill him.

Make her watch as I strip everything from her again and start new.

First her family and now that pest. Then we will begin for another heir, one

that is worthy of the new world. One that will not fail me with its weakness.

Ivy pants, trying to gain her breath and I stand again, surveying the

room. Little thoughts like these are distractions, keeping me from my plan.

Estrella, an heir, and a new world. My last moments with her weren't

splendid, something that will have to be dealt with once I get her back. How

badly I want to punish her, now, especially for the betrayal staring back at

me.

Silas Walfe, the man I thought I killed, is alive and well and has my

wife. I'll make him pay too. Fix every wrong before Estrella and I rule.

When I get her, she won't even remember a life without her and I. The

forever I promised her.

One painting that toppled from the wall takes my attention. Walking

towards it, I pick it up to get a better look. It is a blue house with a white
porch and red roses surrounding the front and sides. Big trees that carry

fruits in bloom, a bright sky behind it, so detailed that it almost looks real.

Footsteps sound behind me and I hear Ivy grunt as she is pulled from

the floor. Turning to my general, Bartholomew, he smiles at me. My best

soldier. The ugly scars covering his dark face and neck stretch when he

does. A twisted sick smile, one that I return, his work has only just begun.

"Scan for any houses that look something like this. Knowing we were

coming, they would try to get as far away as possible. Look for convoys

with two to three vehicles, any security cameras seeing their departure and

return. Water on the property and its own unit for power and subspace. Find

her now."

"Yes, sir. We will notify you as soon as we spot something."

Bartholomew walks towards the door but stops, turning to face me again,

"Do you want us to bring her to you or would you like to come yourself?"

He knows my answer but I still reply, "Once you find her, clear the

house. I will he behind you to grab her." Safe in my arms once again, so
much to do. They both leave after my command and I take one last glance

around the room. The smiling face of a little boy hangs off one wall, curly

hair, and a mix of both Estrella and I's features. I feel nothing but anger,

knowing my bride betrayed me for him. Loved him more than me. He is

where all my problems began and where they will end. His death will break

her and I will mold her back into my perfect Queen.

A small white blouse hangs over the back of a chair, paint, and chalk

decorating the cotton. The silhouette I can imagine on her, hanging over her

thin waist and voluptuous breasts. Sweat on her brow from overextending

herself and the sweet smell of her hair. I run my hands over it, already

aching to touch and feel her again. Just a little bit longer and she will be in

my arms again. Finally having enough, I lift the blouse to my nose,

overcome as it fills my senses. Her shirt.

The ache inside me is heavy, her loss like a part of me is missing. I

will get it back, I vowed it.

To death do us part.
 "I'm coming, little wife."

Estrella Marlene Lorenzo

Andromeda has treated us kindly for the past month. Warm days and

evenings full of stars, picture-perfect, and like a dream. In the last 3 years. I

don't think I've ever felt this at peace. The others enjoy the time as well, no

bad guys shooting at us or missions. Remembering what it was like to be

human, what their life may have been if the underworld hadn't claimed us.

Ant plays outside, making sure to stay in the range of my close eye,

kicking his soccer ball around. It's a beautiful day on the farm and Ant has

been making the most of it. Playing games and exploring the land, I like to

enjoy it with him. There was a time when I was never even allowed outside.

I bask in this, sunshine, breeze, and trees.

I try to take in all that I can as if I will never see it again. My doubt

always looms over me like an old friend. That this will not last. The
survival part of me lies in wait, I am so used to things being taken from me.

Good times never lasting forever. I want this, I want it so bad. For this to be

the way I spend the rest of my days.

It would be a good life.

"Mommy, look a butterfly!" I suddenly hear Ant call excitedly from

the right of me, he bounces on his feet, his eyes bright with glee. Standing

from my seat, I join him by the cluster of rose bushes. Amongst te bright

red roses, a blue monarch lays atop one of the heads. It strikes a chord

within me.

The last time I saw a butterfly was the night Ant was born.

"A blue monarch, my mother's favorite."

"That's also how I krew my mother was dead.

The moment I saw the butterfly I knew she was gone. My mother

always told me no matter what, in my hardest moments she would come to

me. Dead or alive."

 The environment shifts as I recall the memory, I feel dread in my

stomach. My gut is unsure what this may mean. Ant smiles like he holds

sunshine inside him, a bright light in the dark. I keep my thoughts to myself

and pull him in close, "It's beautiful, baby."

"Just like from birth story." Ant sighs, clutching onto me as we both

take in the butterfly. Ant is warm and happy. If I could keep him this way

forever I would. I take a snapshot of this memory and hold it safe, red

cheeks and mud on his shoes, seeing a butterfly in person for the very first

time.

Time is another battle I leave for another day. If I get the chance to,

watching Ant grow up will be both precious and a struggle. To me, he still

looks like that newborn crying into the night for his mama. The baby with

no name but a heavy legacy. My Ant.

Taking a look at the blue monarch I am unsure whether I should see it

as a beacon of hope or an omen of impending doom.

 "So…" Andi trails off, looking at me like she is waiting for me to say

something. The wind has picked up here and I know it will storm soon. A

heavy cloud over all of us here at the farm. Only an hour after playing with

Ant, gray clouds began to fill up the sky and heavy rain should follow. A

chill has already picked up and pushed all of us inside the large cozy house.

I take a sip of the hot chocolate Silas made Ant and I. Vincent threw a

big fit when he found out Silas didn't make him any while he was on patrol.

I succeeded in stalling World War 3 by making Silas whip up more hot

chocolate for the rest of them. He did without making a fuss before

disappearing into the basement with Ant and the others.

My suspicion tells me that something must be going on and that they

are planning something behind my back. I'll figure it out, for now, I will let

them think that they are in the clear.

"Any updates on you and Silas?" We all just finished having lunch

and as soon as the bays cleared, she was eager to join me. I can tell by the
look in her eyes that she's going to pester me until I tell her something

good.

"What you warma know, chismosa."

She pinches my side as payback and I chuckle into my mug. "Silas

had a small meeting with us this morning going over updates. What will

happen once we are finished here, it almost sounded like he was…" Andi

drifts off and I look to her to finish, I have an idea of what she might be

thinking.

"Like he was, what?"

"Like he was saying goodbye."

I sigh, placing my drink down on the tile, the porcelain counter top

sparkles against the kitchen light. Sometimes when I am in here I can see

my mother cooking up some new recipe. Making birria and fresh

chicharrones, old blues humming in the background. Xavier made the

perfect kitchen for Mama. Snapping out of my haze, I decide to answer

Andi's question.
 "We decided that after this is all over, we will be sticking together." I

look away when And grabs me, pulling on my arms as she jumps up and

down. It makes me laugh, feeling sort of flustered telling her about Silas

and I. When people knew what we have planned, it makes it feel more real.

"I fucking knew it. There would be no other reason for him to leave.

Honestly, all of us have talked about it. Samson is already prepared to take

over, he loves the life too much to leave it. I think Silas just needed

someone to push him out of all of this. He needed you"

I needed him too.

It took me long enough to realize it, how much my life has changed

since I met Silas. For so long it had been Ant and I all alone. Ant was the

only person I needed, I would tell myself even as my Ioneliness crippled

me. It was easier to not think selfishly, especially with the towering issues

Cain left me with. I was terrified to give myself to anyone, to open myself

up to a man when all men have done is hurt me.

 It's scary and it is a fear I have slowly been able to get rid of.

Reassured every day that Silas wants to be with me. That he is good. Seeing

him interact with Ant, his protectiveness of the two of us, how determined

he is to give me freedom even though I should he his enemy.

"A lot of us joined him initially because we had already lost

everything. Cain had buried a lot of us, how can you say no to a man that

promises revenge? But it became more than that, a lot of us lost our

families, but being together brought a piece of that back."

I understand her completely, remembering Ant's birthday as they all

sang for him. Scarfing down cake and laughing so hard our stomachs hurt.

After so much loss, that day felt like such a win. It felt like I had a real

family, like the ones you see in film but better. It was real.

"I'm going to miss your crazy ass," She wraps her arm around my

shoulder and I hug her to my side. Friendship, yet another thing I never

thought I would have. All those lonely days in that golden palace, hoping to

reach something like this.

 Even in the warm cozy house, the feeling in my gut remains the same.

Like a chill that won't settle, instead of making notice of my worries, I lock

it away, not wanting to ruin something like this.

Even in the warm cozy house, the feeling in my gut remains the same.

Like a chill that won't settle, instead of making notice of my worries, I lock

it away, not wanting to ruin something good.

I didn't know that this would be the last night I spent in the dream

house.

I would never see the blue farmhouse again.

 |54| The Promise
Estrella Marlene Lorenzo

It rains hard tonight, droplets of water racing across the windows and

the wind shakes the shutters on the outside of the house. Everyone is

downstairs, still awake from how loud it is outside, it's almost impossible to

sleep. For the first time in years, I don't seize up at the sound, pushed back

into my fear. I manage to keep myself from running away.

I squeeze the excess water from my hair and exit the steamy

bathroom. Silas sits on the bed and looks up when he hears me, dark eyes

following my every move. His black shirt sticks to the ridges of his abs and

pecks. It looks like it is painted on his skin and he is made of marble.I

squeeze my legs together beneath my towel, already hit with the effects of

his presence. With him sitting, his slacks bunch up between his legs and I

can see his dick pressed against his zipper.

 “My eyes are up here." He reminds me huskily but I catch his eyes on

my breasts, trailing down me slowly. I haven't been in the right state of

mind to do anything sexual with him. He's been patient and sweet, not

asking any more of me. Even though I know he likes to sleep with me, he

either sleeps with the two of us or by himself to give us space.

I’ve missed him, touching him and being as close as two people can

be. Connected in virtually every way.

"Why aren't you with everyone?" Change the topic, idiot.

“I needed to speak with you, come here." Now, I'm feeling like I did

something bad, well not lately. As soon as I am close enough, we both grab

each other, my hands running through his hair, and his hands landing on my

hips. It makes me smile, knowing I'm not crazy for needing him so badly.

I stand between his legs and he presses his face to my stomach, going

quiet while massaging my sides. It's time to bring up the obvious, "You're

keeping something from me." This makes him pull back and look at me,

those beautiful green eyes on me.

 "I read people just as well as you do, tell me." He stays quiet and I

turn my back to him, dropping the towel and throwing on a loose tank top. I

already put underwear on which was a bad idea since the sight of him alone

already has me wet.

I feel him step up against me, his fingers cold against my neck before

he wraps something around my throat. What is he doing? Something cald

slithers down my chest and I look down to see he's hooked a necklace onto

me, a thin silver chain falls delicately and at the end, hangs a ring.

His ring.

The wolf adorns the chain, the same one that has stayed on his hand

without fail since I met him. Quickly, I turn around to face him and he

slams his lips onto mine. Silencing any words I had for him as tears fill my

eyes. The gesture makes my chest ache, unable to say anything and falling

into his kiss.

I'm delirious when he pulls back, running his hands over my neck,

following the chain. "I promise to you, that I will do everything I can to
keep you and Ant safe. That you will be my partner in everything. I promise

that you will never have to look over your shoulder again once I get Cain.

When this is finished all three of us will start a life together away from all

of this. I wanted you to have a physical symbol of that." I'm a blubbering

fool, pulling him into my arms and kissing him this time.

Silas pulls away, chuckling against my smile, "A week ago, I ordered

to begin the construction of the dream house for you and Ant." My eyes

well with tears and he cups my face with both his hands," It's somewhere on

the coast, a perfect spot by the water. Secluded from any nearby city or

town. A big tree in the backyard for Ant's treehouse and an acre for a

backyard. Room for all of us. It is safe and under the radar.”

This can’t be real, Silas stares down at me with one of those famous

grins. It is. My heart is heavy, clutching at his ring around my neck. Cain

branded me, he forced me, he claimed me. But Silas, he gave himself to me,

he is my partner, he is as much mine as I am his. Always and forever. No

matter what.
 "Please don't ever leave me," With my voice breaking and tears in my

eyes, he takes me in his arms once more and kisses me with everything he

has. His lips, rough and dominant, claiming me all over again.

"I'm not going anywhere, baby." He speaks it over my lips before

kissing me again, lifting me into his arms. I wrap myself around him,

pulling him closer with my legs so I can feel all of him. I've never been high

but I know this must be what it feels like. Like my chest is too full to

breathe, my thoughts are completely taken over by him. He's ruined me and

I'm okay with it.

Silas lacks restraint, kissing me harder and plunging his tongue into

my mouth. I ease against him, consumed by his mouth and his hands rush

forward, racing down my sides and over my breasts. I need him so bad,

grinding against him until he groans, and pushes my legs down so I'm

standing in front of him again.

My hard nipples show through the sheer tank top and he bites on my

bottom lip, slipping his fingers into the waistband of my underwear. Don't
look away, I can almost hear him tell me. Just like so many nights ago.

Never.

His fingers dip low and he spreads my pussy open so he can feel me.

The calloused fingers caressing my skin gently and he sets his lips on my

bare neck. I catch his wrist, holding him against me as he thumbs my

swollen clit. Slow, unnerving circles that make me jerk against him for

more.

I'm wound tight, needing him everywhere, to take everything that I

have left. "Too bad you just showered," Silas chuckles against my throat,

"I'll clean you up after." His fingers swirl around my clit, teasing the

swollen bud until he pinches it between two fingers.

No more, my hand wraps around his shirt and I pull him back down.

His full lips, parting and he clutches my hip with his other hand and

continues to tease me with his fingers. I'm so wet, I can hear him moving,

sloshing against the juices that have already left me. "We wouldn't want to

ruin these.
 He makes sure he has my permission before he pulls at the hem of my

tank top. I let him, needing to feel him touch me, kiss me, make me cum. It

all makes my head spin, how badly he makes me want him. Pulling it up

over both of our heads, Silas groans at the sight of my large breasts, kissing

a trail from my lips to the hard peaks. Sensitive and waiting for his mouth

around them.

I'm putty in his hands, taking whatever he is willing to give me. He

takes one in his mouth and sucks hard, groaning when I pull hard on his

hair and dig my nails into his shoulders. I don't know if I have the strength

to hold on, moaning when he runs his teeth over them. His hand goes back

to its place down the front of my underwear, flicking my clit until my knees

begin to wobble.

Sometimes it feels like he knows my body more than I do. Running

his lips across my skin and biting the places that will make me scream. Silas

doesn't show me mercy, loving that he can make me feel something that no

one else has.

 My swollen nipples leave his mouth, wet and puffy from him sucking

so hard. When he grazes his fingers over them, I moan. My body is hyper-

aware of everything that he is doing to me. I take him back, twirling my

tongue around his and sucking him into my mouth. He doesn't let me have

him for long before he backs away.

Silas drops to his knees in front of me, holding onto my waist and

refusing to give me more. Slowly dragging his hands down my sides,

paving open-mouthed kisses on my flesh. I'm already weak in the knees,

needing this teasing to stop. I'm still wet from the shower and he sucks the

small droplets that are left off of my skin. Dragging his mouth further and

further down, his hands keep me from running away.

"Whatever you need," His fingers slip into the waist of my underwear,

pulling it down just a bit so he can run his lips over my hip. The sensations

make me grab the back of his head, shuddering against his mouth. "I'll give

it to you," Silas rolls his tongue across my exposed public bone. There goes

a fresh pair of panties.

 I'm panting as he pulls the other side of my underwear down, giving

my other side the same treatment. Cupping my ass and caging me against

his mouth, I need more. So much more.

"Fuck." He bites down, leaving a red imprint of his teeth on my hip,

with his lips moving to blow on my wet pussy. Silas is a biter, losing all his

inhibitions while he teases and cums. I can remember the exact moment he

came inside me the last time he had me, I was screaming as he slammed

balls deep inside me and sunk his teeth into my side.

He knows that it turns me on, having his marks all over me. Bruised

and raw as he manhandled me into position, forced me to take him deeper.

"I need you." I'm rewarded with another bite on my hip, matching the

other one. Silas slowly drags my underwear down my legs, following the

path with his mouth. Claiming every inch of my body as his. There is no

doubt about it, he picks me up, propping me up on the dresser with my legs

open for him. Using his hand to gently lay me further back so I'm spread

completely, letting him admire the view.

 "Good."

It's my turn to play, ripping his shirt over his head and running my

hands down his muscular frame. I jerk his belt open and off with his slacks,

needing him in my hands, my mouth, inside my wet pussy. With me spread,

his fingers delve back and he finally slides his fingers inside me. Making

quick work of making me cum and it's my turn to sink my teeth into his

shoulder. Moaning his name as his fingers drill faster, my cum dripping all

over his hand.

He flicks his tongue over my top lip, forcing them open to have

another taste of me. Something has been uncaged inside of him, some

possessive beast that wants to have all of me. His large deltoids flex under

my tauch and I carve my fingers in them.

Silas moves further down, kissing my pussy before swiping his

tongue between my lips. Running from my entrance to my clit and giving it

a good suck. I arch, whimpering through gritted teeth, trying to keep my

noise down to a minimum with everyone downstairs

 He does it again, lapping at my clit then driving his tongue inside of

my pussy. A shudder runs through me, grinding myself into his tongue until

it becomes too much.

Silas grunts as I grab his hair and force him up to kiss me, "I need you

inside me," He lifts me off the dresser and pushes me up against the wall

beside it. We can't take anymore, Silas moving my legs onto his arms and I

balance back against the wall and reach in between us. He's so hard, he

pulses in my hand, I'm too small to wrap completely around him.

I don't give in just yet, pumping him and memorizing how he feels in

my grasp. Silas is always so strong and tense but when he's with me, I can

make him forget all of that. I can hear the pleasure I give him. Watch his

stony gaze melt and his sharp sculpted jaw jerk as he tries to contain

himself. Silas looks like a God but he makes me feel like one when he looks

at me like this.

"Fuck, put me inside you." Silas groans and I press him closer, just

sliding the head inside.

 Stretching me open, inch by inch, our kiss swallows both of our

noises. Always shocked by how good it feels when he first slides inside me.

Si keeps it slow, agonizing as he only makes it half-way, thrusting back and

forth.

It knocks the breath out of me when he finally thrusts the rest of him

inside me. Filling me impossibly so, I whimper, he settles deep and rubs

right against my g-spot. The angle with my legs in his arms allows him to

thrust so far I cry out.

"Ah, Silas."

"Are you okay, baby?" He heaves in a breath, strapping for control

when I repeatedly clench around him.

"Yes, please, don't stop." At my confirmation, Silas picks up a steady

rhythm, drilling inside me and I clutch onto his neck to hold on to him. His

hips bouncing into mine and rails me back into the wall, my shoulder blades

hitting the plaster with every thrust. It makes me wet, soaking him when his

hips smack into mine and my back hits the wall.

 It's slow but rough and I take all of him, the heat of him forcing

himself deeper inside me. He knows how to play me like the back of his

hand. A part of it kills me, knowing how easily he can spin me when he has

me like this. Even after all these times together, I still can't wrap my head

around it.

The rain continues to pour outside, the storm. covering the house in a

cloud. It's not loud enough to cover the sound of us connecting, the wet slap

of him thrusting inside me over and over coming to our ears. The necklace

dangles between my breasts, the cold metal adding to the heat.

I bring my hand forward to run across his lips, gasping as he kisses

them, his tongue following as he watches me closely. Si keeps fucking me,

not looking away once as I continue to trace him. Fingers running down his

lips, his adam's apple, his collar bones, tracing his flesh until I have to shut

my eyes.

It's so good, his cock running against my walls as I squeeze him tight.

Barely managing to take all of his huge length. There is so much of him and
so little of me, I feel swallowed by him. All that is big about him meeting

my small and fitting perfectly together.

He nudges against my front wall, hitting my g-spot and I begin to fall

apart, barely holding it together. I'm going to cum, hard, and I force myself

to stifle my cries. Silas is relentless as I squeeze around him, he forces

himself through overwhelming my senses. His grip on my thighs tightens,

watching them jiggle in time with my breasts.

I can't stop.

"Stop, fuck, I'm going to scream."

Silas pants, lifting my right leg higher until I have no choice but to

cum around him, "They won't be able to hear you-" He stops short,

"Fucking hell, cum for me."

The sounds pouring from outside covers me, my scream blending

with it and I fall in his arms. He surrounds me, keeping me locked up so he

can continue, not giving me a chance to recover. Silas kisses me soundly as

he picks me up by my ass again. The veins on his muscular arms bulge and
he lifts me off his cock, all of him sliding out of me before he drops me,

gravity causing me to bottom out on his cock.

I cry out, cumming once more so powerfully that tears fill my eyes.

With his mouth wrapped around one of my nipples and playing with my

clit. It's all too soon but he doesn't care, holding me still and making me

cum once more.

Grasping my hands in his, he lifts them over my head and pins them

against the wall. Propelling his hips forward so hard that I am forced up, my

breasts in his face. Silas doesn't hesitate to take one of my nipples into his

mouth, fucking me while he sucks on them.

"I love watching you cum." Silas nibbles on my ear, squeezing my

hands in his, shoving them harder inte the wall. Letting me know, I am

trapped, at his every whim. I stare him down, rolling my hips back into him,

he may affect me but I know I do the same to him. Making sure he's

watching me, I swirl my hips down, taking his thick veiny cock deeper and

squeezing him as hard as I can.

 It leaves the effect I want, eyes almost rolling back into his head and

he grunts loudly. Silas pulls out so he doesn't cum, yanking me away from

the wall and laying me onto the floor. I sink into it, claiming him with my

lips once more. He moves my legs up to wrap around him and hovers ahove

me.

His new growth of hair curtains his face slightly, brushing the sides of

his facial hair. Arms on either side of my head and his body covered in

sweat, dripping down his tattooed chest and sharp abs. One of

Michelangelo's great sculptures.

I gasp when he enters me with one tortuous thrust. "Si," I arch from

the floor, one of his hands holding my thigh and the other keeping him

ahove me. Watching him move over me, short calculated thrusts that have

my stomach coiling. My hands slither over him, dragging through his hair

and down to his ass.

He groans when I dig my nails in, wanting to mark him as much as

possible. I scratch my hands up; leaving trails of me all over his back. With
a growl, he slams our lips together and rams inside me. He punishes me for

my little move earlier, stopping once he reaches the end of me.

"Move," He doesn't, instead moves his hand to my neck, yanking me

forward for another kiss. The silver of the necklace brushing our skin and

the wolf between both of our hearts. I go soft against him and that's when

he starts retreating, taking his time with me. He reaches for my hand,

wanting to hold me still. I love holding him, entangling the fingers of my

right hand with his. He propels himself forward and it shoves me into the

carpel.

"Shit," Silas does it again, holding me open so he can see it, "So

fucking beautiful," He pecks my lips, then my chin, soft assured movements

that melt me beneath him. Si's body, a shield covering mine while his nose

glides against my neck making me shiver. I sink into the soft carpet,

dancing my fingers across his slick skin. Silas slides his cock inside me

hard and my head tilts back with a groan.

 "I can't get enough of you." Silas's grunts vibrate through my chest

and I shift when he rams right into my g-spot pressing his hips against

mine.

Fucking me with tight precision, in and out, slow and deep, no more

rush as he makes cum over and over again.

"I love it, Silas, please." He flicks my clit in time, sharpening his

angle as he gives me one more slow, sweet kiss. I let go, burying my face in

his neck, trying to muffle the pleasure-filled scream that leaves my lips, the

orgasm weakens me, my hand hanging limply in his.

It takes him with me and I meet him, wanting to make him cum. To

feel the thrill he always gives me. It knocks Silas onto his elbows and he

turns his face into my chest, biting into the lushness of my breast. It makes

my pussy clench around him further, knocking the air out of both of us. I

shake beneath him and he rests his weight on top of me.

I gladly hold Silas, nuzzling my cheek against him, the high drifting

into a peaceful silence. Wanting another kiss, I press my lips to his, "Thank
you, Silas," For all of this, the dreamhouse, the necklace, for staying by my

side when I have been no good. A danger to this organization and his men.

He has stuck by me and sticks by my son. I could never thank him enough.

"Nothing to thank me for, gorgeous."

"I have so much to thank you for." This silences him and he answers

me with another kiss. With rain still pouring outside and the room gaining a

chill, Silas takes notice and holds me tight. Don't let me go.

"Now, I believe I said I would clean you up." He doesn't waste a

second, loading me into his arms and taking me back to the shower, a trail

of our clothes behind us. No other moves are made tonight, he cleans me

gently and tries to remove the tangles he has created in my hair. It leads to a

bigger mess that makes us laugh into our kiss. I fix it and let him continue

with the rest.

Running his hands over me, pressing a gentle kiss to the bite mark he

left on my breast, his touch makes me feel raw all over. When we finish,

Silas lays me back on the bed, taking me by surprise. He grabs me some

clothes and helps me put them on while I watch him. Already getting sleepy

but I don't miss the chance, helping Silas dress next.

We meet in the middle taking the time to hold each other as we listen

to the rain pour outside.

Silas tells me another one of his stories, the first time he broke his

arm. He swore that he could fly and tested the theory from a tree at the

park. As he tells me his story, I run my fingers over his closed eyes and

straight nose. I could close my eyes and draw his face from memory.

My muse.

I could listen te him tell me stories all night.

But I only have six hours left, I just don't know it yet.

The door to the room opens, pulling us for each other's gaze. Ant

kicks it open like he's some action hero making me laugh. He stands at the

doorway with Robin in his hand and a blanket trailing behind him. His

curly hair is a mess from resting and he looks at the both of us with big

brown eyes.
 "Mommy, I'm here." He announces, reaching the end of the bed and

crawling towards us. I can tell that he is still half asleep, shoving his way

between Silas and I and getting comfortable. In seconds, he falls asleep,

looking like a little angel. Silas smiles, shifting the blanket so it covers Ant

and I.

"You are sure you want this?" I give him one last out even though his

ring feels heavy around my throat, I want this. A life with both of them and

even before he voices it, I know he wants it too.

"I’ve never been more sure about anything."

 |55| The First Wave
Estrella Marlene Lorenzo

When I was little my mother told me the legend of Orikin. It was said

that she was an only child to a King and Queen. A beautiful young woman

in her prime that befell a dark fate.

Orikin was burdened with responsibility as she would one day rule

her people. She was guarded and kept safe behind her palace walls. But one

day she grew restless, she wanted to explore, she wanted to see her village.

So she cloaked herself whilst everyone slept and she escaped from her room

venturing into the village.

It was alive with music, people singing and dancing. The night in full

and it felt like she truly lived for the first time. As if fate spelled it, she fell in

the arms of a charming man.

The mysterious stranger caught her eye, he was beautiful and told her

stories of his travels and quests. He told Orikin that he could take her away
to see the world, no more cages, no more responsibility. Orikin was young

and naive, believing that the man she had just met was her key to escaping.

She took him back to the palace to grab her things, not knowing that

was exactly what he wanted. While he distracted the princess, his soldiers

went on a rampage. Killing the citizens, entering the palace, and killing the

guards and the King and Queen.

When Orikin finally figured out that she had heen. tricked, it was too

late. Before she could try to fight him or run, he struck her with his blade.

Without hesitation, he murdered the beautiful Ortkin and stole her family's

empire.

The betrayal set so deep that when she died, she never went away.

On the evening the charming man was to be declared King, a giant

storm wrecked into the city. Sending waves and lightning, the wind howling

around the palace so loudly that it sounded like screams.

Orikin came back for her revenge, against every evildoer, every foe

that coerced her fate. She came as a storm and removed the evil from her
village.

This deity was told to send storms to protect sleeping villages, to

never forget her story. To keep the fate that took her village away from

others and stop anyone from making the same mistake that she did.

As a child, I always expected that if anything were to happen, Orikin

would protect us. She would make sure we were safe. Even as an adult, it is

a story I still remember and have told Ant about. The deity that protects our

people.

Ant stopped fearing storms after the first time I told him the story.

Thinking it was just Orikin, protecting us. For a night, Ant would sleep and

I would cower at the sounds of thunder and rain. No longer protected by the

same story, the peace twisted by Cain. I never told Ant the other part of the

story, the version my mother told me.

That sometimes, Orikin sent storms to warn the village that death was

coming.
 I wake to the sound of a gun going off, breaking the peace that once

settled over us.

Silas immediately gets up grabbing the gun from the side table and I

take Ant from the bed. Another gun goes off and Silas looks at us, my hands

are shaking and Silas grabs them between his. The ink on his hands moving

like waves, the skull screams, blowing smoke from its jagged mouth.

The bullet drawn so perfectly on his skin, pierces deeper and enters

the spider, it's red eyes blazing as it screeches. Silas forces my head up with

his hands, making me look away from the art as it falls apart on his skin.

The art goes mayhem on his skin, begging to enter the chaos outside.

"Estrella," My eyes well up with tears when the window behind us

shatters into pieces. "Estrella, Estrella, Estrella." His lips move over mine

as he calls me back to him. Calling me by my real name. Me. "S-Silas" I cry

out before I kiss him like I will never get the chance to do it again. I kiss

him like I hope we can be forever. Ant squeezes my leg tighter and Silas
crouches down, pulling him into his arms. Ant buries his face in Silas's

shoulder, his cries silent over the sound of gunshots.

Silas presses his face to Ant's trying to reassure him and my heart

aches at the sight. "You have to stay strong for me and your mama right

now.I promise everything will be okay, Ant," Silas looks at me now, "I

promise both of you we will all be okay." I nod, hugging them both to me.

He's been on the same page as me, standing by me and ready to protect my

son always. He knows what I need and cares for me despite all the trouble

I've caused.

Silas nods, kissing me one last time and laying a kiss on Ant's head.

His eyes shine with promise as he picks up his gun and runs out of the

room. I tell Ant to put on his shoes and I dive under the bed to grab out

bags, getting them ready at the door when the other window beside me

shatters.

There is a bat by the door and I grab it swinging it towards the man's

head as he tries to climb in. Blood sprays out as my bat connects with the
back of his head making him fall back out of the window. I can see men

coming up after him and seize Ant, opening the door and locking the bolt.

Bringing my bat down on the knob, it falls off from the inside and Ant runs

out. I close the door just in time as men crawl inside the room.

In one hand, I hold the bat and in the other Ant, running halfway

down the stairs I stop when a knife lodges in the wood next to me, diving

back up. I can see Andi crawling towards us and I try to calm down Ant as

he sobs in my shoulder.

"Baby, I need you to listen to me, I need you to calm down. You need

to be with Andi for a second so I can clear your way out. You are going to

be okay, I will be right out." He refuses but I push him in Andi's arms,

grabbing the knife and throwing it down at the man running up the steps. I

glance back to see Andi and Ant disappear into the closet beside the

staircase. I use the baseball bat and knock the knob off of this door too to

make sure no one can pull it open from the outside.

 I see Vince and run over to him, jumping down half of the staircase

and onto the man currently about to stab Vincent in the back. Xavier

quickly shoots the man between the eyes and the body falls to the floor.

"Are you okay?" I ask my brother, wiping at the blood beneath his

nose and he only grabs my hand, nodding. "I'm okay, Estrella. Is Ant safe?"

"For now, he needs to get out of here. We have to clear a way." Telling

him my plan, Xavier nods, letting me know he can power the reactors and

give us a bit more time. Hitting something on his phone, the entire house

barricades itself. A giant shield around us.

"They made sure not to trigger any of the plates so the house didn't

notify me until it was too late. We have 5 minutes tops, I saw through the

cams the heavy artillery they brought with them. The base is surrounded so

everyone needs to load up now. We won't be able to stay in here forever. "

The clock is ticking and the devil is at our doorstep.

"I love you, Estrella." Xavier tells me and fear clogs every fiber of my

being, "I love you too, hermano."

 Simone passes out blades and more guns and I see the others round

over from the basement. Looking over them, relief is immediate when I see

they are all okay. All of them look at me and I low they are all ready to

fight. Our best options are to take as many as we can out with. our guns and

then activate the gambit, hand in hand combat will be easier if there are

fewer people.

When Silas sees us, he lays out our plan, "Take as many as you can

out, they have explosives and sound cannons. Watch out for Hoppers and

make sure none of them get on the roof or to the porch. Adrian, I need you

to take Estrella and Ant and get them out of here." Silas orders them and I

turn to him.

"No! I stay here and fight, I am not leaving you out here alone!"

Silas is not standing down, "It is too risky now, we need to get you

and Ant out of here. There are too many and I am not risking you."

"I won't allow you and the others to get killed because of me. This is

my fight, I'm staying, I don't give a shit. We are in this together, Ant needs
to get away. Andi can take him-"

The idea goes right out the window when an explosion sounds behind

us, through the back window we can see the barn in flames with Hoppers

flanking all sides. Silas punches the wall, cursing and it is as I warranted.

We have to stay and fight.

Ilook around seeing Sam, Vince, Reynolds, Adrian, and I thank God. I

thank God that despite what happens next, we had a real family. The one

Ant and I always wanted. The one we deserved after so much pain. I love

them. The men battle to keep us safe and I know I would die for any one of

them. I look at Silas and I know he sees it. I just smile, brushing his cheek

softly, one last look at my big bad wolf.

Forever, Silas.

The current of guns begins again, pulling us from each other and Silas

passes me another gun. Getting in position, he walks towards the door and I

follow close behind. He holds a gun like it was meant to he there, maybe
because Silas is a deadly weapon in its own right, He was made into a killer

just like me.

After a count, he opens the door, and a Hopper bolts in, Silas stops

him with a bullet and we continue forward. My heartbeat pounds in my ears

and I can feel my body stiffen as if ready for impact.

Bartholomew must be leading the men, Cain's general and he is nat

here to talk. Keep calm, we will get out of this, I keep telling myself even

when I see more Hoppers take station on the front lawn. Remember how

great it feels to be free

Our guns start going off giving us cover and we exit to the porch,

crouching behind the railing to protect us. I don't bother to wait for an order

and start shooting at the men running towards us. They start to drop like

flies, some crawling back for cover.

Reynolds and Samson take the flanks at the side of the house, Vincent

behind us and Adrian shooting from the roof. It is working, all shots to kill

and it lessens the pack moving forward. The automatic rifles on the roof
pave a way through the Hoppers. A sound bomb goes off, an explosion in

my ears, and then a flash grenade blinds the rest of us,

I can't see, dropping my empty gun to the floor and going for cover. It

doesn't happen, the distraction giving them time to run up and someone

grabs me. My body drags against the porch and I fight the men on me.

Two men on either side, tactical gear, a space between the jaw and

neck. The man on my left has a grenade in his pouch, the one on the right is

still holding a gun in one hand.

As soon as my sight returns, I twist, grabbing the lapel of the man

beside me, pulling the pin off the grenade, and kicking him away with my

feet. Everyone jumps out of the way and I flip in the other man's arms,

spinning to knock him to the floor and grabbing his gun.

The grenade goes off, tearing the Hopper to shreds and painting the

field in blood. I aim the gun up and shoot the next beneath the helmet. Both

of them fall beside me, out of their clutches but now I'm surrounded. The
mastermind walks from behind the line of Hoppers, a disgusting grin on his

face.

"Regina." His dark eyes scan over me and he raises his fist making his

men freeze but they keep their guns on us. I point mine straight at him and

he clicks his tongue at me.

"You wouldn't want to do that, Mistress. Did you forget I taught you

better than to aim your gun at a target you cannot beat?" He tries to take a

step towards me but I click off the safety, showing him I'm not playing.

"You should know I would never willingly go back to him."

"Yes, why do you think he sent an army?" I could almost cry at the

sight of a dozen more men lining up, ready to take us out.

"Oh, so he couldn't come himself? Not even for his wife?" I'm stalling

at this point, needing to know if he is on his way or already here. If I still

have time to get away

“I won't lie and say you aren't clever. You hid very well but Cain

knows you, how you run, where you hide. It didn't take too long before we
found you. He wants us to clean up the mess before he arrives." I bite my

tongue to keep from making a sound. Right now is not the time to be

overwhelmed by my fear. Another thing that Bart taught me, consuming my

fear and making sure my opponent does not see my tell.

Look like you have already won and they will never know that you

are scared to lose.

He steps closer and my men raise their guns on him, I can feel Silas

staring down at me, waiting for my next move but I don't have one. I need

Ant, I need my mom, I wish she were here, I wish I was never sent away, I

wish I could have run away fast enough, But I was promised to Cain long

before I even knew it.

I grip the blade in my hand tighter, pushing it into the crease of my

hand and making sure Silas can see it. I note that Sam and Reynolds have

slowly crept their way behind the flocked Hoppers, waiting on my move.

Xavier is with them, moving quick enough that by the time Bartholomew

hears the bodies falling I have my knife lodged in his chest. Everything
moves quickly, Bartholomew turns back to face me holding the wound and

reaching for me but I kick him out of my way and take up my gun.

He tackles me to the ground, locking me to the floor and the gun flies

out of my grip. Rolling over, I drive my fist into his chest hitting his heart

and he slams his giant fist into my bottom rib. I cry out, falling off of him

and he kicks the side of my head causing me to topple. Ie punches again

trying to weaken the same spot and I wrap my legs around his neck,

jamming my fingers into his eyes.

Bartholomew rains down on me but I don't let go, I remember the

pain when he trained me: after my father sold me. How he beat me until I

couldn't breathe, how he showed me how to cause pain, and love it. He used

what my father started and finished it for him, he left me in the pit, the

darkness, and now I don't ever want to leave.

I roll across, flipping him onto the ground and landing back on my

feet, preparing myself when he stands. It's been a long time since we last

fought, I’ve learned a lot of new tricks.

 He rushes towards me, gun up but when he fires it just clicks. Xavier

already triggered the gambit. Any gun that should be firing is locked and

that's when we begin. It catches the Hoppers off guard and the men make

quick work of killing the rest of them by hand.

With the distraction, I propel myself towards him, knocking the gun

out of his hand and punching him down. He goes to tackle me and I shove

myself out of his grasp, creating space between us. Swiping low, he kicks

away so he isn't knocked over by my legs.

I barely get a chance to move out of the way before he stomps down

on my chest, kicking me away from him. A car speeds through the field and

I see Reynolds behind the wheel, I look away sending my foot into his

throat. It gives me the chance I need to run for the car but he grabs my leg,

throwing me back.

I am knocked to the ground, Bartholomew wheezes for breath trying

to reach me and he is thrown back onto the floor. Xavier stands above him,

blocking him from getting me, I can barely breathe still on my knees when
he screams, "Go, run!" I can't leave him. I have to help him, but he turns,

our mother's eyes stare back and he begs me to run. My little brother, a

prince with no empire trying to give me back what was taken from me,

I pull myself up, ducking back onto the porch with a line of fire

behind me. Silas meets me halfway, passing me his blades and turning in.

From the doorway I see Xavier gets the upper hand, pushing Bartholemew

into part of the fire and making a run for it. Vincent sets off the next sound

bomb, sending vibrations through the ground which throws some of the

Hoppers back. The front door opens and I hold it, throwing knives at the

Hoppers that try to stop him. Xavier's foot hits the porch before I realize

something is wrong.

The house hums and I see one of the Hoppers has Xavier's screen.

They shut off the shield and gambit, leaving us out in the open. Xavier. I

race farward as they begin to raise their guns back up and aim at us. He's so

close I reach for him but I can't stop it.

 "NOOOOO!" I scream and his body jolts as the bullet lodges in his

back, his body barely flinching when another bullet comes. He falls into my

arms and I cry out using all of my strength to drag him inside. We manage

to get through before we both collapse and Silas slams the door shut behind

me, pushing the cabinet in front of it. I fall to the floor, holding Xavier to

my chest. One bullet went completely through and the other is still stuck

inside of him.

"Fuck, help me!" I scream, pressing down on one of the wounds.

There's too much blood, I need something to stop the bleeding, I just need

to pull him in further. Xavier is already slumping against me and I bite back

tears.

"I-I’m so sorry, sorry, I didn't fight t-to save you." Blood drenches his

lips and I shake my head, keeping my weight on the wounds.

"Shhhh, it's okay, it's going to be okay, it's okay." Tears fall quicker as

his blood gushes between my fingers. I'm surrounded by blood and I can't

stop it. I can't stop anything.

 "Mom loved you so much, so much. She would h-have loved A-Ant.

She never forgot about h-her star, never. " I wipe the blood dripping from

his mouth, pulling him close and his body hiccups in my arms, jerking as it

goes into shock. Sobbing, I try to hold him still, cradling him tight.

I call for help but they can't still trying to provide cover, shooting out

the windows. Glass shatters and I see the wood split in front of me. I can

hear my breathing in my ears, suffocating me, blurring the sound of gunfire.

It's just me and Xavier. Once again, surrounded by fire.

"Buddy, please I can't."

"I m-missed that." He smiles a bit, holding onto me tight and I don't

let go. "I missed you s-so much, telly." A broken cry leaves my lips at the

nickname. A chubby-faced 4-year-old coming to mind, my name too

complicated to fit in his mouth, The name he gave me instead when the

letters didn't make sense. "I missed you, every day."

"I missed you too, buddy, so much." The small smile remains on his

face but everything around me blurs, the guns, the fighting, the men. Xavier
stills in my arms and everything just stops.

"Xavier," I shake him, wake up please wake up.

"Xavier, no, you can't do this. Wake up! Xavier, please." Grunting, I

yank him up, laying him on my lap and pressing my ear to his heart. My

heart.

"No, oh God, No." I sob, just holding him now. His face rests on my

shoulder, eyes still open and unmoving. I think of the first time I held him

to now. My Xavier: I push his hair away fram his face, pressing my warm

cheek to his. Please, don't go.

"Estrella, we need to go." Silas tries to pull me away but I grip onto

Xavier, my brother, my buddy. My poor sweet buddy. "Baby, he's gone. We

have to go before he gets here."

"My Xavier." I weep and Silas grabs the sides of my face, "I can't

leave him."

"We won't. We will bury him, when everything is over we will bury

him. I will take care of it. I will, baby." I'm covered in blood but I can't feel
anything except Xavier's body and Silas's hands on my cheeks. Vincent

appears and pulls Xavier off of me even though I scream for them to stop,

to give him back to me, for Xavier to wake up. They pull me to my feet,

trying to help me to the back door but none of that happens.

Because a blast hits the front of the house and knocks all of us off our

feet. The explosion is so bright it almost blinds me, a fury of blazing orange

that sweeps up the house. I can feel myself floating, my feet dangling in

front of me from the impact. I manage to turn my head and see Silas behind

me, the ceiling dark above our heads as he is thrown away from me. I

apologize to Silas, to my Ant, closing my eyes and letting it take me. In my

head, I confess my truth.

I love you.

I can see Mama and Xavier standing at the entrance of the blue

farmhouse, welcoming me home. There's no fire, no guns, or casualties. It

looks how it did when we first pulled up and I saw my dream home for the
first time. I imagine them pulling me into their arms and taking me away as

I disappear back into the safety of my own head. My glass room.

When my body hits the floor, I'm already gone.

———

I run up the steps quickly, stumbling on my feet before I run into my

mother's makeup room. Looking around I see the latch and open it crawling

inside. I hold my breath, covering my mouth to stop the giggle from

escaping when I see him run in after. I am small enough to fit in the tiny

crawl space next to my mother's closet.

"Estelly! Estelly! Where did you go?" He looks around the room

running in circles and I smile at his little voice as he calls, unable to find

me.

"Telly, I can't find you, where are you?" He runs his hands down his

face in frustration and I consider throwing the game and revealing my

hiding space. I clutch onto my pretty pink dress remaining in position.

 "Where did you go?" He wails, suddenly bursting into tears and

immediately I leave my hiding space to go console my four year-old brother

as he cries for me. Oh no, oh no.

"Hey, hey Xavy I'm right here. I'm sorry. I didn't mean to scare you!" I

crawt out and he jumps up when he sees me, running over. I throw my annis

around him and he sniffles, his little body shaking from crying.

"I thought you gone! I thought you go away!" I wipe his eyes of tears

and kiss his small cheek. His wide brown eyes brimming with them and I

feel heavy with guilt.

"I was right here, buddy, I'm not going anywhere. I promise. I'm

sorry,”

"You promise you won't go away? I don't want you to go anywhere."

I pull him into a tighter hug, squishing my check to his making him

laugh, "I'm not going anywhere, I promise." Xavy takes my hand. wrapping

his pinky with mine and we both press a kiss to it, locking in the promise.
On that warm sunny day full of fun, a day we didn't always see and never

saw again.

"I love you, buddy."

He smiles, hugging me tight, "I love you too, Telly."

 |56| The Devil Comes
Dear Estrella,

I have been trying to write this letter for a very long time but I never

knew how to start it. So let's start with the truth. Simone is only to give this

to you if I am to pass. I always hoped that I would never have to rely on this

letter. That by some miracle I would live even with everything stacked

against me.

It's not too bad though because I got one thing out of it. I got to see

you again. One thing that I hoped for was seeing you before I died. I needed

to make sure that I could fix what I had broken because you were right.

When I saw you standing outside, the resemblance of our mother on your

face, and carrying so much strength I could have sworn I was already in

heaven.

I am only sorry that I didn't tell you the truth sooner.

 The night that our parents were killed, Cain didn't treat it like his

usual assault. He wanted to torture mother and father, it was payback. He

had turned most of our guards and that night at dinner, we were all

poisoned. It was to neutralize us and keep us alive long enough for Cain to

toy with us.

Awake so we could still feel and see but it slowly attacked our bodies.

It would take us close to death and as we were forced to watch, he would

kill us all. It was indefinite. I knew I would die and I couldn't help thinking

about you. Where you were, saddened to know all of the awful things he was

doing to you because none of us ever stood up to Father.

I believed that maybe it was my punishment for letting you down.

Once Cain had finished with Father and Mama, he didn't touch me. One

thing that has stuck with me the night of our parent's deaths were Cain's

words. He said his entire empire and success was created for and off of you.

That you helped pave a new future. I never knew what he meant, but maybe

you will.
 The poison would finish me off and he would begin a new world

without us in it. Some nights it feels like I am still stuck there, feeling my

body fail me over and over again as I watch the people Ilove die. After all

these years, I still don't know what he meant.

Simone was a new guard, Cain had yet to coerce him onto his side.

Simone was extremely loyal to us though and happened to return from a job

to find the mansion consumed by the dead. He rescued me and before the

night ended, found an antidote with the Cazones.

The problem was that the poison had already done part of its job.

Attacking my vital organs and weakening me tremendously. Even after all I

had survived, there was no telling if I would even make it.

I survived but I was told that it would kill me eventually. It had done

far too much damage and with the right medication, I was able to stick

around a little longer. Every year, every week, I came closer to death. With

Simone by my side, I managed to stay alive long enough to see you again.

And if you are reading this, then I am dead.

 I want you to know that I am not afraid of death. After the close call

with Cain, I knew that my days were always numbered. I wasn't sure if this

sickness or an enemy would be the first thing to take me out. But Estrella,

none of that ever mattered because I vowed that I would keep you safe.

If I'm dead, I like to think that I went down fighting, protecting you

like I should have all those years ago.

I would like to think that I was able to keep you and Ant safe.

Disclosed in this letter are the coordinates to another safe house, I am

the only person who knew about it. Not even Simone knows of it. Ant will be

safe there and two residents are prepared in case of my death. They will

protect him.

There is still work to be done, there are people out there that need us.

Please, do not mourn me. Love me like I am still here, remember me and

mama, the blue farmhouse, the games we used to play as children. There

will always be good laying beneath all of the bad.

 I am comforted at the idea of Silas being that for you. A protector and

a companion, someone that you deserve. I can tell that he loves you and

that you love him, two broken people managing to find each other in a

world consumed by fire. Mother would have liked him and would have

wanted you to love endlessly. All she wanted in this world was for you to be

loved and appreciated.

I think you have found someone who does just that.

Big sister, we will meet again some day. When your time comes, we

will all be reunited at the big blue house with the garden of red roses. Like

we all imagined with mama, I've missed Mom so much and I'm glad I will

be able to see her again. It has felt like so long.

Do not cry for me, life has been painful and the first peace I got was

seeing you again. I'm not hurting anymore and knowing that Silas and the

others are there to help you will let me rest easy. I have left notice for Ant,

things that will help him in his future, and the resources he will need. Ant
has a beautiful, intelligent mind that will one day help this world. He makes

me proud and so do you.

Please tell Simone that I love him, that I always have and always will.

My time has passed but you are still here, Estrella. You need to keep

fighting, you cannot let Cain win. This is no longer just a battle for the

world we know but for our souls. Do not let him reap you again. Freedom is

closer than you know and I will watch over you from afar.

You were made from stars and magic, Estelly.

I love you, always.

Your little brother, Xavier.

Silas Jonathon Wolfe

In my lifetime, I have watched people die and buried many.

 You get used to death and blood, the vile things this earth has to offer.

Eventually, I just went numb. I was reawakened when I met Estrella, pulled

from the endless numbing I had wrapped myself in. After so much loss, I

couldn't handle feeling anymore. All I wanted was anger and rage, I fueled

myself with my hatred of Cain and my need for revenge. It helped me stay

focused, to not think of everything that was gone.

When I faced the real Estrella, I was met with both Cain and my

emotions, My enemy becoming the woman I cared about, the woman I

wanted beside me. It ripped me apart and suddenly my rage started to burn

through everything. I started to take and hurt just like him. Ant's innocence

and Estrella's strength astounded me, it forced me to see a world I had tried

to forget.

Estrella taught me that no matter how much you suffered, there is still

something to fight for. That I would live all my days again to have her, to

know her. Estrella changed my life and now I have to save hers.
 I'm lifted off my feet by the blast, straining against the velocity to

reach for Estrella. My mouth parted with a cry of her name, smoke follows

and she becomes covered by it. I am tormented, once again faced with the

fire that once consumed the people I loved.

Estrella.

I feel a piece of forever in that moment, unsure how long I am strung

up in the air, fighting to get back to her. Her hair whipping behind her and a

forlorn expression on her face, her brother's body beneath us. No time to

mourn before another bomb went off.

My hand is in front of me, like a reflex, trying to keep her safe from

the blow but there is nothing I can do. The heat from the bomb grazes

across my skin and blinds me as it all comes crumbling down.

I hit the floor, knocking my head against the floorboard and tumbling

towards the far wall. Everything spins around me and the smoke is too

dense to see through. I cough on the fumes, trying to get to my knees but

I'm weakened.
 I can hear footsteps pounding against the floor, coming closer, and

raise my gun. Scooting back behind the kitchen wall for cover, I fire at the

remaining Hoppers, dropping three of them, and Samson barrels into one

coming through the back. Vincent takes out the next one and I use the wall

to get to my feet.

"Estrella!"

Another Hopper runs in and I release a bullet into his skull, kicking

him to the side. The one behind him is quick and manages to graze my

shoulder with a knife. Grabbing his wrist, I break it, taking the knife and

embedding it in his neck. I keep moving, squinting through the cloud for

her body.

"Baby, where are you?"

Reynolds stands to his feet, giving me cover and I race forward to

where I think she landed. All that is on the floor is blood and suddenly the

high screech of tires can be heard and I run for the door, "Estrella!"
 The field is piled with the dead, weapons and blood littering the floor.

A black SUV is parked at the end of the field and I see men racing away.

The one furthest behind takes my first bullet and then the one to the right,

falls next.

Estrella's unconscious body hangs from Bartholmew's shoulder,

getting shoved into the SUV. I race towards it, running through the field of

blood, shooting my remaining bullets at the car. They deflect them,

grabbing Estrella and passing her to someone's outstretched arms.

No.

My legs pump faster beneath me, sprinting towards the car, it feels

like I am stuck in another nightmare. No, God please, no, blinking past the

tears in my eyes, I throw myself towards the vehicle, fighting to get to her

but I'm too late. I scream, pushing my body faster than ever before.

A face appears from the darkness in the car, a scarred image as Cain

smiles from the backseat with Estrella in his arms. His face marred from a

thick scar, finally looking like the true devil he is.

 "Estrella!"

No, not like this, I promised. I fucking promised. It is already speeding

away but I don't stop running. Chasing the car down, running even when I

lose all feeling in my body. Come back.

The dirt road goes dark as the lights of the vehicle fade away from

view. Taking Estrella with them.

I crumble to my hands and knees, screaming into the road as I pound

my hand into the ground. The tire tracks are the only proof they were here,

they took her. Estrella's gone. She's gone. Cain got her. My hand is beaten

bloody, a sob leaving my mouth.

I was supposed to protect her, protect both of them.

"Silas," His voice sounds from behind me, Samson and the others

running up behind me. All of Cain's men are dead now, leaving us with

badies to be burned. You have to get up, you have to keep fighting, I scream

at my body and mind. It wants to rest but I won't allow it.

Get up.
 I stand to my feet, ignoring the blood and making my way back to the

farmhouse. Half of it lays in ruin, the barn still on fire and the front of the

house is missing. "Silas." I ignore them, walking over to where Xavier's

body lays underneath the photo of their mother.

Simone sits beside him, holding his cold body to his and the image

guts me. The extreme sorrow I felt when I saw Estrella, knowing that this

would break her. Covered in her brother's blood, taken so soon after they

reunited. It's cruel.

Footsteps sound above our heads and my stomach drops at the sound.

Andi approaches the steps, holding Ant's hand while he frantically searches

for his mother. I stand shock still, too distracted to remember that there is a

boy upstairs in need of his mother.

Ant searching comes up empty, "Mama!" He cries out, letting go of

Andi's hand and taking the rest of the stairs by himself. The others step

inside and he looks at them, still hoping Estrella walks back in.
 "Where's my Mommy?!" He knows as soon as he looks at me that she

isn't here, heavy tears falling down his face. It causes the exact reaction I

expected, he loses it

"No!" Ant begins to scream, "No! You protect her! Mama! No!"

Ant spins around and stops, Xavier's body still laying on the floor and

I rush towards Ant before he can see it. He shakes in my arms, falling apart

and sinking into me. "Mommy," Ant sobs, tears running down his face and

all I can do is hold him. His small fists pound into my chest, raging against

me and I let him. It's the only hurt I can take from him.

"I'm going to get her back, Ant. I promise I'll bring your mom back to

you."

His cries tear me apart but he lets me hold him, clutching onto me like

I am his last chance. Vincent is already prepping one of the other vehicles,

clearing it so it can't be tracked. We can't lose him too and it's not safe for

him here. We have to be quick and even though I want to crumble, I can't.
 Picking him up, Andi follows with their bags, throwing them inside

the back of the car. Meow lays in her crate, safely tucked in the backseat, I

grit my teeth to keep my emotions back as I stand Ant up. The men are

quick to join us. Samson kneeling to hug the little guy gently, trying to

comfort him with his words before Vincent embraces him as well. Adrian

and Reynolds prep him with supplies, a trigger to alert us if anything

happens, telling him their goodbyes.

Who would have known that one little kid could have such a hold on

us?

Ant tries to stay strong, hugging all of them, already understanding

what happens next. I kneel in front of the kid, a mini Estrella and my heart

breaks further. "You're going to go with Andi and she's going to keep you

safe. I will come for you once I fix this, I will get your Mom back. I need

you to stay strong for me, can you do that?"

He trembles in front of me, his bottom lip shaking as tears continue to

fall. He still nods, always strong, just like his mother. "I-I don't want to go,"
I hug him to me, resting my cheek against his hair. I don't get to fall apart,

there is no time, I need to get him somewhere safe.

"Your Mom loves you so much, more than the world, I promised her

that I would keep you safe. You need to go but I'm coming back for you,

Ant. I won't leave you alone. I'm going to make sure he never hurts her

again." Holding his face, I wipe his tears away, resting my forehead against

his before I pull away.

Goodbye, Ant.

The little boy wrapped around my heart is ushered into the car and

moments later, I watch him disappear down the road. Somewhere far away

and safe. I watch him until they disappear from view, away from all of the

destruction. I close my eyes, needing to clear my head so this torment

doesn't suffocate me. I imagine him lying in bed next to Estrella, sleeping

peacefully between us. Not the broken boy I just sent away.

In my head, Ant's there and it's enough to make me open my eyes

again, turning to the rest of my men. We need a plan and we need to act fast
before anything happens to Estrella. I don't say another word, knowing they

are all on the same page as we make our way back to the house.

"Estrella has my ring, the chip is still active. We will be able to locate

her if he hasn't discovered it yer. The only problem is that we need backup.

I have 15 men I can confirm but that won't be enough for what Cain will

have waiting for us. Especially with Viper. We are going to need help."

One name whispers in the back of my head someone I'm going to

need. A bad idea but an idea nonetheless. I look at Samson and he instantly

shakes his head, "No, I know what you are thinking. He's a fucking

psychopath. We don't need him gerting wrapped into all of this. Last time,

he almost got us killed," Samson disapproves immediately but it already

sticks, I have something that will make him want to fight with us. This time

only, we can use the hunter to our advantage.

"I don't give a fuck as long as it gets Estrella back." I'd do anything,

Sam would too if Wren were still alive. "We can't lose anyone else, we have

to," After a mament of hesitation, Samson noris.

 "We get her back then and we kill that fucker." Vircent states in

agreement knowing that this ends here. Cain's reign over terror ends today.

Following Vincent into the baserent, he powers up. Xavier's rig and runs the

system for any triggers. An embedded link appears, it's been years since I

last used it. I'm not even sure if he still uses it.

We are going to need all the heip we can get.

Regan flies south in the winter.

The sentence flies across my fingers and into the blacked chatbox. If

he is still on the server, he should have been notified the moment I sent the

message.

Bush returns home in the spring.

The words appear and I let out a relieved breath, after all these years I

never expected him to still have the connection. The last form of

communication we had before everyone split ways. I may not trust him but

I know that he hates Cain enough to help me.

I need your help.

 ------

The bodies have been collected and burned while some of us remain

inside and clean up the debris. The smell of fire lingers in the air and the

burnt flesh makes us sick. With Simone's help, we dig a hole to put Xavier's

body to rest next to the garden he built for his mother. Hours later, Simone

still sits beside the fresh grave as we wait for our guests to arrive.

A convoy of vehicles make their way down the driveway, 10 cars

making a direct line to us. Enough men to bring into battle with us, they halt

and the doors open to reveal men with guns strapped to them. He steps from

the vehicle and I'm surprised he even showed, after all this time I wouldn't

have expected him to come himself.

The man looks like death dressed in all black with his midnight hair

tucked close. He's not the famous reaper but he is one. A cold, sadistic

nightmare that I have decided to pull from the shadows. Many say he looks

like a fallen angel, destined to take as many souls as he can back to hell. His
eyes burn through me like fire as he takes the last step and we are face to

face for the first time in five years.

We stand equal to one another, his long hair pulled back away from

his face to reveal the small tattoo next to his ear. Wrath.

On the battlefield, Orion is one man I have never been able to kill and

I am the same for him. Both of us are highly trained and too stubborn to die.

His cold demeanor shifts and he smiles, a hungry rapid beast waits for its

next meal.

"Wolfe"

"Orion."

He kicks at the burnt porch railing, "Looks like I missed the party."

Orion steps over it, surveying the destruction.

"Let me guess," Orion glances at the giant hole that was once the

front of the house, "Cain, he always had a thing for fire," My men stand

behind me, ready for anything. None of us trust Orion even if we need him,

we won't be dumb enough to let our guards down around him.

 “You'd be correct." There is no need for formalities, the quicker we do

this, the faster I get Estrella back. "We are going after him and I need your

help." This makes him smile again, he loves the idea of chaos, he feeds off

of it. He is both creator and destroyer.

"You're going after the Devil."

“We can take him, I just need back up. I have a select few men that I

can trust but I will need more for the number of men Cain has behind him.

There is no time to waste, are you with me or not?"

Orion thinks it over, asking the most basic ciestion, "What do I get out

of this?"

"I have the last known lacation of The Huntress." This makes him

pause, looking up from the broken floorboard with dark eyes. The Huntress

is not someone to toy with but Orion is also a hunter. He's been trying to

capture and kill her for a couple of years now. Everyone in the underworld

wants her dead.

 No one knows her true identity and for a fleeting moment, I worried it

might be Estrella before I learned her truth. The Huntress and The Queen of

the Dead are both powerful women. But the Huntress is… merciless, a

savage in her trade. Lucky for me, I only faced her once in my life and I

only lived because I wasn't who she was trying to kill.

Orion Alaric Hale is a twisted motherfucker, his upbringing the most

plausible reason why. He was raised by a man just like Cain, if not worse.

Ares was the father of monsters and Orion is just one of them. He would

have probably killed all of us if we didn't have anything good to reward him

with. I once watched him behead someone just for looking at him the wrong

way.

He's impulsive and has a wild temper, a murderer addicted to death.

That doesn't matter now, as long as he kills the people I ask him to,

everything will be fine. “For my help, you will give me The Huntress? You

do know if she finds out you helped me, she will come after you next?"
 When he speaks, it is similar to a dog that barks before it rips your

arm off. If he didn't need the Huntress so bad, he would probably try to kill

me. The last time he tried, both of us barely made it out alive.

"It's a risk I'm willing to take." I would do anything for Estrella, to

bring her back to Ant. To give her the future she deserves and her dream

house by the ocean. Consulting with my enemy is only the surface of what I

will do. I promised her forever and I plan to keep it that way, no matter

what.

Orion looks me over, his amber eyes like fire as he studies me, "Cain

stole something from you."

He stole my everything.

He walks up close and we are eye to eye. Two of the three Kings of

the Underworld in one place. Who would have ever thought we would be

together without trying to kill each other? After so many years, conquering,

building, paving the way into the darkest corners of the earth. Yet we are

here, at a farmhouse in the middle of nowhere about to go to war.

 "We both have lost women." This I know to be true, rumors circulate

of his search for someone, a woman from his past. His eyes blaze and I

smirk, whoever he is looking for is his everything too. Funny how two of

the most dangerous men in the world fall victim to incredible women.

Humbled by the emotions we carry for people who could burn our empires

to the ground. I wonder what would happen to the greatest hunter in the

world when he finally finds what he is looking for.

"Gather your men, we leave at dawn.

 |57| The Glass Prison
Estrella Marlene Lorenzo

Wake up.

Wake up.

Wake up.

The veil over me falls to the ground and I am pulled back into the

present. I gasp for air, crying out as pain instantly ricochets through my

head. My eyes blurry and disoriented, I try to concentrate on where I am.

The room is bare but the light blinds me, making me look away from it and

to the cuffs around my wrists.

"No, no, no." Seeing the cuffs, I am hooked to a glass wall, I

recognize this place. The glass walls around me and the blinding light

shining overhead. I am overcome with horror, kicking at the wall while I

choke on tears.
 My glass prison.

Everything is fuzzy, Xavier, Silas, Ant, everything out of order, I feel

sluggish. What happened to me? I try to dive deeper, try to remember what

happened and all I can see is

Xavier's face. Pulling at the chains, I scream, calling out but it only

echoes through the room and back. The cuffs are connected to chains

embedded in the wall, kicking at it all I manage to do is split the skin

around my wrists,

Let me out!

Help me!

Ant!

Shutting my eyes, I fall limp against the wall, unable to get myself

back up. There's something wrong with me but I don't know what it is.

Something is blocking me. I'm not sure if I even want to know what it is.

The door opens and I prepare myself for what comes next.
 "My little wife," Cain sighs and I hang my head, crying harder, I shake

in fear as he walks closer.

Scurrying away, I press against the wall and turn away from him.

More than 3 years on the run, terror and suffering me the entire way. All of

this pain just to end up back here, in the prison he created for me.

He towers over me, only slightly smaller then Silas's frame, his bulky

build blocks the light from my face. I feel like that 10-year-old girl he met

for the first time, like a present wrapped with a pretty bow. Dressed like a

prize for a vicious man, naive and innocent. No clue what would happen to

her, I shake, crying softly as he comes closer, this man destroyed us.

"No, Estrella, don't cry." My head flings back as he grabs my hair and

makes me see him. Cain is face to face with me after more than three years,

it's surreal and I pray that this is just another nightmare. I will wake up and

Silas will be beside me, he will help me go back to sleep. But it's real, the

pain, the terror, is fresh. I'm not dreaming.

 Cain holds the same expression he did on our wedding night. Victory,

like he has won yet again. It is ruined by the ugly scar running down the

side of his face and through his clouded eye. The scar running down his

right eye cuts through his eyebrow and down near his nose. A reminder of

the lengths I would go to save my son.

My husband is the albatross hanging around my neck.

Cain is alive and in the flesh, different from the monster I remember.

He has always been a haunting beauty, you would never expect such evil

from someone who looks like him. I almost fell for it when I first met him

until I saw his eyes. They reminded me of the wolves in the mural, dark

beady eyes, hunting for their next meal.

"My God, I have missed you so much," He forces himself on me,

kissing me so harshly that the cut on my bottom lip opens. Cain moans,

taking more of me while I beg to be swallowed up. Returned to the darkness

so I don't have to feel this. Since awakening, I can feel that something is
wrong, my body is distant from my brain. Not listening to me and too weak

to put up a fight.

"It's been so long." I try to push at him but my arms aren't moving,

like led weights next to my sides. All I can do is cry mournfully, feeling his

dirty hands run over my body. My wedding night and every night after,

tearing me apart from the inside out. A toy to be used up.

Help me.

"It's already working." He pushes some hair away from my face,

smiling down at me, "You don't need to fight anymore. It will all be okay,

no more running, no more hiding. Aren't you tired?" I force my face against

the glass so he can't kiss me again, wanting to vomit as his smell wraps

around me. I am more than this, I must be, more than a pawn. Remember

who you are.

"N-No, stop."

The force of his hand sends me to the ground, scraping my arms as I

try to brace my fall. Cain makes me go on my knees, wrapping his hand

around my throat. "You don't tell me no!" Cain screams in my face,

grabbing me to look at him,

"I own you, today, tomorrow, and every day of your pathetic fucking

life.”

"No!" I yell and his eyes widen in surprise, I'm defying him, refusing

to be what he made. "No!" I expect him to snap but he only smiles again,

moving towards the door. "I will have to train you again, you've forgotten

how to behave since you left me."

I begin to crawl after him, knowing what his training entails. I'm held

back by the chains, screaming his name just before the lights in the glass

prison shut off. Surrounding me in the dark, I am swallowed up by it, my

hands released from the cuffs and I drag myself away.

"It's not real. It's not real. It's not real," Bracing myself, I hold my

knees to my chest, shutting my eyes. No, no, no. I can hear my father's

voice from behind me, punishing me in the darkroom. Screams all around

me, my victim's, Cain's. I killed them.

 “You always did hate the dark," Cain's voice comes from my side as

ice cold water is thrown on me. It feels like electricity, burning across my

skin and he pushes me into the wall. I try to fight but I can't see him, feeling

the wall for a way out. There never was one.

"I have you all to myself completely." Crawling away from his voice,

I brush the baton in his hands and scream. He brings it down on my back,

whipping me with it. Torturing me, draining me of sight, touch, and sound. I

hit the corner and he whips it again, sending electrical shocks down my

spine.

"You belong to me, you're never leaving me again," My head smacks

against the wall and his open hand sends my face into the floor. His nails

scratch down my back as I crawl away, forcing myself to keep moving even

though I am trapped. I don't know what is worse, his words or his beating, I

spit up blood, seeing bodies lying all around me.

“Your poor brother," Cain taunts me, sending another hit to my hip

and I spasm. "You got him killed, just like your parents, just like our
children." I fall to the floor, unable to lift my legs, eyes open from the

excruciating pain. Xavier stands in front of me, holding his chest with both

hands. I think he's here to save me but when he moves his hands, blood

flows from the wounds on his chest.

"I-I'm so sorry, sorry, I didn't fight t-to save you."

Blood is everywhere, my brother already lost. Xavier walks closer

and I can feel the warmth of his hand on my cheek and then Cain's next hit.

I keep my eyes on him, please tell me you're not gone.

"Shhhh, it's okay, it's going to be okay, it's okay."

I'm speaking but I hear Xavier's voice. His laughter out on the porch

late at night, his smile when Ant won one of his games, his bright eyes

slowly going blank.

It can’t be true.

I can see Xavier and me, the foyer of the blue farmhouse. He's dying

in my arms, I call out to him, reaching for him when I'm pulled away. The
gambit, the gun, the bomb. I can see my mother in the golden palace,

locked in that prison forever. Everyone I have ever loved is gone.

I howl, weeping into the floor, the agony hitting me ten fold. My shirt

is ripped off my body and Cain sends the baton at my spine. It paralyzes me

and I shake onto the floor, Xavier's body laying next to me. Watching me in

disappointment, his mouth parts and blood spills from it.

“Xavier!" My sobs make Cain laugh, his laughter right next to my ear.

Xavier is pulled away and my father stands over him, throwing him aside.

“You are weak, daughter. You are nothing."

“You killed him," No, Xavier lays on the floor, eyes open and

unmoving. He's still a little boy, math problems and puzzles. Cain lays

himself on top of me, forcing my pants off and I try to fight.

"You're a monster”

Xavier won't stop bleeding. I can't hide from the noise, all of it's in

my own head. All I have done is run but I can't run from myself. My blood
drips onto the floor, making me slip as Cain forces me back down. Cain's

tongue runs across my throat, his hands choking the breath out of my lungs.

"She never forgot about h-her star, never."

"You betrayed me." My father stands over me, a foul beast with sharp

teeth, eyes as dark as the room. A demon coming to consume what is left of

my soul. "You thought you could kill me.

I am the little girl he stole from her home. My prison. My mother and

brother. I remember how much I cried for them, how I screamed their

names into the night as he defiled my innocent body over and over again.

How I begged to be returned to that hell, to exchange it for the one my

father sold me into. His purchase.

"You are mine, Estrella, my star, my queen."

"And Anthony.." Anthony. Ant. My baby.

"He screamed for you," No, God, No. "He wanted his mommy and

you weren't there. You put him in danger all for what? He barely put up a

fight when I snapped his neck." Ant appears and I lunge for him, my little
boy only to be dragged away from him as the darkness swallows him up

too. There's nothing left, it's all gone.

"HELP ME!"

Ice water is thrown on my beaten body, forcing me awake. My body

refuses to work but I don't stay silent, screaming as the agony washes over

me. Cain stands over me and I cower away, the nightmare repeating itself

over and over again.

How long have I heen here?

I can't tell if it has been hours or days. The continued torture that Cain

keeps me in. I clutch my hands to my chest, trying to hide my body from

him. My thin bra doing little to hide me from his piercing eyes.

"Don't hide yourself from me," Cain yanks my hands away and

admires my half naked body. That's until he stops, eyes focused on my

breasts. I don't have to look to know what he sees. Silas's mark is still fresh

on my breast, the slight discoloration on my hips. Cain studies the marks

while I shake beneath his gaze.

 His smack takes me off guard, my back scrapes against the floor and

he kicks my head into the wall. Wolves howl in my head, my mind falling

apart and I can see Cain and father, punishing me. Breaking me to mold me

into something evil.

I'm picked up, his fist making contact with my temple and sending me

off balance. I can't fight him, trying to dodge his abuse as I will myself to

fight back. So tough and strong but now I can't protect myself. I can only

cry, tasting the salt and blood on my lips. The pain in my neck twinges, like

I have been stabbed by something.

What did he do to me? I try to lift my hand to swing it at Cain but it's

not working, I just manage to take the hit to my forearm. I can feel blood

dripping down my shoulders from the cuts while his hands wrap around my

throat.

He's all rage. Choking me as I try to free myself, I think then that he

just might kill me. My supposed affair was enough to make him finally end
me. I almost beg, kill me, please put me out of my misery. I will finally be

free of Cain, of all this pain and suffering.

I will be with Mama and Xavier again. No more of this never-ending

agony. Cain will never control me again, I will finally have the freedom I

have desired my entire life.

My wishes aren't granted, the realization hitting him that he is about

to kill me and he drops me to the floor. I fight for air, wheezing against the

floor as I try to crawl away from him. He drags me back, scraping my cheek

and chest across the floor.

"You fucking whore." Cain picks me up by my hair, smacking my face

again before dragging me up. Cuffs lock around my wrists and I am pinned

to the wall in front of him. It makes my wounds and bruises scream. "You

deserve this, you make me do this,"

"You must learn your lesson, you belong to me. You betrayed me."

Cain begins to pull his shirt from his slacks, throwing his coat aside. The

devil reaches back and begins tearing off my underwear. I don't feel strong,
I don't feel like a warrior, feeling his touch makes me tremble in fear. I

begin to sob, fighting against the chains as he pulls the scraps from my legs.

"But you must have fought him, he must have forced you. You

wouldn't want to hurt me, right?" Cain conjures up a lie, his crazed eyes

watching me for confirmation. I don't lie, letting my head hang. Silas, that

gorgeous smile of his, his bright green eyes, the wren tattoo. I don't want to

fight anymore, I'm so tired, I hope he can forgive me.

"Or he did this to make me think that you did. A trick. You would

never let him ruin what we have. My little wife." My split lip bleeds when

he smacks his lips against mine, sueking my broken lip until I whimper. My

whole body feels like an open wound.

Cain's thoughts rush back and forth, convincing himself that Silas

didn't touch me. That I am still pure. Cain brings my ripped panties up to

his nose and I cringe, turning my face to the wall. "But you're only mine

right?" I still when I feel a knife move between my legs, "I am the only one

that has ever had you, felt you, what your insides feel like, right?" I draw in
a breath when it nicks my inner thigh. A warm trail of hood dripping down

my leg.

I can feel myself drifting, my mother looking down at me as she

beckons me back into the glass room. "It's okay, come with me, it will be

over soon." An escape route into the back of my head, chained in this cage

but away from the pain. The sobs rake me when he slices my bra off,

groaning at the sight of my breasts. He runs his hands over my body,

squeezing me until I cry. The knife clatters to the floor and Cain takes me

in, I wish that my father would have killed me.

“I've inissed you. This little pussy, all of you will be mine again." His

hands run down my body like barbed wire, gathering my breasts in his

hands and tasting me. I wince, thinking of my mother's eyes as his hands

move between my legs and forces his fingers inside me: Slowly, I begin to

fade away, barely feeling anything now. There's no reason to fight anymore,

no one will find me. Cain will make sure I never escape again, I won't feel

it if I just give in. He grunts, continuing and I think of my mother's red

roses and Xavier's chamomile tea.

 My heart cries out for Silas and Ant as the tears fall from my eyes. I

wonder if Silas is dead too, are all of them dead? Cain's mouth is on my

breasts, spreading me open for him. Am I destined to be my mother? Never

to escape a vicious man and lost before I ever get to see my dream. Blood

continues to drip down my thighs, a grunt leaving his lips as he continues to

torture me. Cain puts his fingers back in his mouth, groaning and beginning

to remove the rest of his clothes.

"We must consummate again, my love," Cain moves to the button of

his pants and I shut my eyes. Seeking better memories, my mother's face,

Xavier's bright mind, Silas's smile, Ant's laugh, Sam's jokes, Vincent's puns,

and Andi's hugs. I name them all, it's all I can do and then I pray hoping that

even in a dark place like this, God can still hear me.

Please, don't let him do this to me again.

My mother stands behind Cain, smiling sadly, asking me to look at

her. I fall into the warmth of her gaze when Cain pulls himself out of his

pants. Let me tell you a story. I can hear her, reading me a bedtime story
before bed. The one about the princess who's rescued, the true-love's kiss,

and the happily ever after. If I listen closely, I can hear her singing my song.

Suddenly, an alarm blares, the glass room going red as the lights flare.

A voice calls out amongst the noise, "Sir, the Wolves have breached the

property." Cain growls, slamming his fist into the wall beside my head,

dragging himself away from my bruised body. My head falls as I weep into

the open air, falling as far as the cuffs will let me.

"Bring the maids, have them bring in Estrella's gown." The Hopper

bows and Cain takes one last look over me, tucking himself back into his

pants, "Don't worry, once they are all dead, I will have you all to myself."

The sluggish feeling begins to dwindle and Cain sees it, ordering

something to the person outside. My senses come to light again and I flex

against the chains, I struggle against them and Cain sends his fist into my

abdomen.

"Another dose," A syringe is given to Cain from one of the Hoppers

and there is no use to fight with me locked up like this. The syringe inserts
into the back of my neck, the pain returning and my struggle ceases. "W-

What did you do to me? What is that?" I'm already fading away, drifting

into the darkness and far away.

"Buddy, please I can't."

As the drug takes effect, Xavier reaches over and holds me close. He

tells me to sleep and I do, he promises me that when I wake up we will be

home again, I will finally rest.

"You don't remember, it's your medicine."

 |58| The Poison
Silas Jonathon Wolfe

Storm clouds hover above the looming mansion when we arrive. As

soon as we stepped foot on the property, Estrella's location dropped. Cain

knows I am here, he wants me to come and face him. We've reached the end

of our journey.

The huge iron doors are open, an invitation to come inside and my gut

tells me that he has no intention of letting me leave alive. I've been to war

all over the world, I have seen terrible and inhumane things but I have never

wavered.

Out of dozens of missions and close calls, this one has my heart

racing. My nerves are high knowing that everything is on the line. It is now

or never, I vowed that I would stop Cain at any cost. I don't fear Cain, I fear

what he could do to Estrella. It helps fuel me, if I face him then I get

Estrella back.
 Samson and Vincent separate from the group, Reynolds and Adrian

following. I know that we all may seem calm and collected but I know them

well enough to see they are as nervous as I am. Sam puts out his cigarette

with the end of his boot, glancing up at the huge mansion.

"Been a long time coming." Shaking his hand I agree, thinking of

everyone we have lost because of Cain. Siblings, parents, and spouses, so

many more lost because Cain wanted power.

It will be the first thing I take from him, make him watch as I tear his

empire to the ground.

"No matter what happens, we stick together. You get Estrella out and

you get her back to Ant."

"And try not to get killed."

Vincent smirks, "Wow, great speech, sir. You really do love us,"

Despite how this week started, I smile at all of them, I wouldn't want

anyone else by my side. Years we spent together, each moment led us to this

day.
 "Brothers until the very end."

We started this together and it will end the same, with my brothers

beside me, fighting and taking back what's ours. "We are walking right into

a trap, everyone must stay focused and prepared." They nod, getting their

weapons ready, Orion speaks with his men, preparing them as well. "Yes,

sir.” With Orion's and my men on the same page, we face the giant mansion.

The medieval build of the structure makes it look more daunting, as if

some beast lives beyond its gates. I know who lives here and I want him

dead.

The doors are already opened for us, a giant archway leading into the

gigantic house. Hoppers guard a door down the hall, faces covered to reveal

nothing as they open the doors for us, Orion and I glance at each other,

before stepping into the gold ballroom. Art and tapestry decorate the walls,

one painting taking up the far wall, it's Cain and Estrella on their wedding

night. Even with the veil covering her face, I know it's her, the image is

dark knowing the truth.

 Cain stands above her, his arm wrapped around her possessively and

her hands clutching her bouquet. She was 15-years-old, at that age, I was

still in school. Estrella never got the chance to go, I was being a kid and she

was being sold.

A part of her died the day she married him.

Two thrones lie in the center of the room, one black and the other

gold, polar opposites. One shines on the light and the other seems to suck

all the light in. Cain sits down on his throne, his eyes sharp and calculating

as we enter the large ballroom. Beside him, is the woman that claims my

very being.

"Silas Wolfe,"

Estrella stares at all of us with an empty look on her face. I don't

bother looking at Cain, wanting to get her attention but it is like she isn't

there. My heart constricts as I take her, bruises all over her face, any part of

her skin that is visible is marked and dark circles wrap around her wrists.

He locked her up, he tortured her.

 Cain stalls when he sees Orion beside me, I don't think he expected

me to bring company, it makes me smile. Cain is meticulous and well-

thought-out, it is how he has remained on top for so long. This pisses him

off even further, a hole in his perfect little plan. Orion has a big reputation

like me, he's a skilled marksman that wrote his name in blood. Our army

may be smaller, but it's a lot stronger than his.

Orion stares at the both of us, understanding now who we have come

from. We are here to steal back the devil's wife. Here to take my woman

back. I throw him a look, giving him an out, right here and right now. But

Orion shakes his head, grinning at me before turning to face Cain once

again.

"Now it's a party."

Estrella blinks, her hands shaking slightly and I take it as a good sign.

Whatever he did to her is beginning to wear off, she's fighting it. I hope that

even with her far away she can still see me, a part of her is still with me.
 Cain sees me looking and reaches for Estrella's chin, forcing her to

look at him. She's dressed in a black half gown and her pants look heavy,

like battle armor. He's made her into his little doll, trying to turn her back

into what she used to be.

"She hasn't been behaving since I got her back from you."

"I'm glad," This pisses him off, a dark look thrown my way. I know

that the Estrella I know wouldn't give in to him so easily. She would fight

tooth and nail to get away from him. It makes me proud.

"As soon as I discovered that you had feelings for my wife, knew you

would come after her.

All I had to do was wait for you to arrive. Estrella has captured many

men with her beauty, men who wish to steal her from me. I can't blame

them completely. After all these years she is still the most beautiful woman

in the room."

Look at me, I think in my head, I'm here. I came. Her eyes are still

blurred but there is a flicker of her still in there. As he speaks, I can only
think of her stories, what Cain did to her. How she cried out for someone to

save her but she was abandoned. I'm here, Estrella, I'm not leaving.

"It is almost comical," Cain laughs, pushing a strand of her hair away

from her face. My fists ball up at the sight of the bruising all over her neck.

The width and span the size of hands around her throat. She stares blankly

at me, as if she doesn't see me at all. She looks right through me like a

puppet on strings, performing her last scene in the show.

"Everything I have ever created is because of Estrella. She is my

secret weapon, I wouldn't have half of the things I acquired without her as

my queen. Her family never appreciated her, how brilliant she was."

I hate that he touches her, that he dares to even be close after

everything he did to her. It doesn't register to him, Cain doesn't think that

what he has done is evil. Only that it has benefited him and his reign.

"So much has happened since Viper was released. I had never

intended for Viper to get out. It was my own little science experiment. But

after I saw what a small vile could do, I knew it could change everything.
What it would look like in this world to have no morals or guilt." Suddenly

he pulls out a knife, bringing it forward so Estrella can see it, making me

tense. She gives no reaction, she just looks up at him, leaning her head back

to bare her neck to him.

"No fear, only orders, and missions. You are not held back by

anything, it is a high unlike any other and more addictive than anything."

The sharp point of the blade knicks the side of her neck causing a small line

of blood to fall to her shoulder.

"Stop!" I scream at him, reaching for my gun and Orion follows, guns

pointed at him. Hoppers do the same, even on both sides, and ready for

someone to make the first move. Cain just laughs, Estrella continuing to

show no expression, lost in her own mind. I need to wake her up, I need to

get her out of here.

My hand twitches on the trigger when Cain moves his hand towards

the top of her dress, going to pull it open. He tugs at it just enough that I can
see the marks covering the tops of her breasts. Fucker. I shake, fighting for

control, there's too much at stake to act now.

Cain continues, "When I was a young boy I was playing outside with

my older brother when through the tall grass, a snake bit me. The venom of

this particular snake causes you to hallucinate. A film covers your mind and

you can only see what is right in front of you.

My brain's survival mode kicked in and I felt stronger and more aware

than ever before. Everything is put to its highest tier and all senses are

heightened. Years later when I thought back to this moment, I wondered if I

could create the same feeling and strength without the consequences."

Estrella's eyes begin to shift, catching my attention. It's slow, but it is

enough to let me know that she is still in there. Keep fighting, Estrella.

"Something that could last longer and open up that part of your brain that I

felt that day. But mostly I wanted to see if I could make someone or better

yet program someone to forget their morals, to think past what is right and

wrong."
 She's chained to the throne but Cain unshackles part of it, ordering her

to kneel in front of him. She does it without hesitation, kneeling between

his legs and facing all of us. I know I'm not the only one feeling this rage,

we will make Cain hurt.

“I wanted to quiet the part of a person that wanted to fight back, defy

orders. And I finally did it and it wasn't for the reasons that everyone

thought. To be used for war, for anarchy, it was never for any of that.. it was

for her."

Cain's hands run down her curly hair, pressing a kiss to her cheek as

he stares at her in sick adoration. He smiles down at his creation and I start

to finally understand as I fill in the gaps.

"She just wouldn't obey." He sighs like he is regretful but I know he is

not, he loves knowing the power he holds over her. He watches the woman

bowing before him in glee, he won't be doing that for long.

"She would fight and scream and cry and try to run and I grew tired of

having to chase her, I just wanted her to obey so… I made something that
would make her." I feel like I am going to be sick, seeing her like this, and

knowing what he has done to her. Taking her will to fight and replacing it

with a need to comply.

"In the beginning there were setbacks, it helped her complete her

missions and obey and it put a wall over her memories. All these unwanted

thoughts and emotions could just go away. But we noticed if I gave her too

much, it could take parts of her memory forever. Days could go by and once

we weaned her off, she wouldn't remember a thing. If she was off it for too

long, the wall would come down and she would have to relive her

memories all over again."

At his words, one of my moments with Estrella comes back to me, her

loss of words as she tried to explain what was going on in her head. She felt

like her mind wasn't hers anymore. That she had never felt the same after

leaving his prison.

"I can't remember a lot of things from before, I started to lose faces

and names until I couldn't remember my parent's faces or my brother's

birthday, sometimes I would lose days at a time." She sighs shaking her

head as if it could let something loose, jog something to her remembrance.

"Maybe my brain couldn't handle everything. I should be happy that I

don't have to remember some of it. But I can't not feel like I have lost

something and I don't know what it is."

"Estrella never knew what I was giving her but she started to get

addicted to it. She just thought that she was getting better but when she

missed a dose, she would start remembering everything. After years she

began to build immunity to it so I would have to make stronger doses,

problem was, that if it was too much she was almost a shell."

"And I love my wife, I wanted her submission but I also wanted her to

be her. She was perfect. But during the pregnancy, she couldn't have her

doses, and the doctor's thought that since she had been on it for so long, she

wouldn't be affected." Cain's grip tightens on her face, "They were wrong

and she started to rebel. She started to disobey me and she forced me to

punish her."
 "Ant ruined everything, he took her away. She tried to kill me," I step

forward when he presses the knife to her throat again. "If it was anyone

else, I would kill them. But I love her too much."

A syringe is brought forward by one of the Hoppers, Sam's grip on my

shoulder is the only thing that keeps me from running to her. “I only gave

her the usual dosage of her medicine 15 minutes ago." Cain pulls forward

the needle filled with a dark green liquid and all of as move forward. One

look at Orion and he nods, he's with me. All of them are.

“This is something I had made just for her, a dosage strong enough to

keep her with me forever. No more fighting. no more running away. It is

loyalty in a bottle. The only drawback is that she won't be my Estrella

anymore."

He's going to wipe her clean, Sam and Vince look at me for the next

move but we can't move just yet. Estrella is between us and Cain.

"Cain, don't do this." Once again, he is set to ruin her, take her away

from me. As I look at her, I would give anything to keep her from this. For
Ant to have the family and life he always dreamed of. Now, she is so close

but moments away from being worlds apart.

Cain just shakes his head, "See, those pesky emotions. Those feelings

you have for my little wife won't matter. She won't even remember who you

are. I wasn't going to use this until you ruined everything. This is your

fault!"

Hoppers swarm each side of the ballroom, cover for their King. Cain

never battles for himself, he's a useless King that uses warriors to fight for

him. I will have to go through them to get to him.

Cain is furious and I match his gaze. "I don't even think she realized it

but she called out for you," Cain runs his fingers over the side of her face,

gripping hard and my heart seizes, "Screamed your name, begged you to

save her." I'm sorry I didn't come sooner, baby. I think as I stare into her

beautiful brown eyes, but I'm here now. I'm here.

He knows he can hurt me the most by hurting her.

 "It made me realize, I would rather have an empty, hollow, wife then

have one that calls out for you."

I fire my weapon to stop him only to hear the click, the others have

the same reaction. Xavier wasn't the only one with this trick. The guns are

useless.

Estrella starts to move, her eyes opening and closing as her body

shakes the previous drugs away. She pants as she comes to, shaking her

head as if to clear the fog he induced her in.

She looks around before her eyes land an me, bloodied and bruised

and she gasps. Her beautiful eyes on mine, like the first night we met.

No more running.

"Silas-" Before she can say more, Cain yanks her head back, forcing

her against his knees to look at him. She screams when she sees him, trying

to get away just as he thrusts the needle into her neck. Her screams wrap

around me as she tries to fight him but he holds her down. She's too weak
after the injection to fight him, growing sluggish after he wraps his hand

around her throat. Quieting her voice even with my name still on her lips.

It's too late. She stops moving entirely and he finally releases her to

fall limp at his feet. My heart feels like a bullet wound, throbbing, and open

as I watch her stop breathing. In a matter of seconds, Estrella begins to jerk,

screaming as whatever she was injected with begins to burn through her. It

is torture to not be able to stop it.

To see my woman in pain and unable to stop it.

When she stops moving so do I. Still, as I watch her pant for air and

when she looks back, her eyes are pitch black. The woman that rises before

me isn't Estrella.

It's something worse.

"Isn't she beautiful?" Cain runs his hands over her dark curis,

"Presente." She immediately bows between his legs, showing her his neck.

It is like there is none of her left.

 "Little wife. " Estrella looks up at him and the hollowness I see in her

eyes scares me. How empty she seems now as she stares upon him. The

flicker is gone. “I need you to do something for me." Cain strokes the side

of her face gently and she cuddles into his palm. His first order awaits us

and the men begin to prepare, getting ready for what comes next.

Knives in hand, hunters and assassins together in one place as we take

our positions. Trained warriors ready to take on the Devil.

"Anything, Master." My body tenses at her words but Cain smiles,

holding her chin to bring her close. He is pleased by the results even if it

means she's gone.

"You see that man." He moves her face to me and I don't see any

recognition that she remembers me or knows me. Cain has made me

disappear.

She nods and he pets her like a dog. "Yes."

“I want you to kill him for me." All movement in the room stops, my

pulse racing beneath my skin. Ripping me apart from the inside. Estrella,
please.

"What should I bring you, Master?" She asks as she stands to face

me, my beautiful woman who sees me only as the enemy now. Her target.

Cain smiles, lifting a black piece in his hand and slides it over her face,

concealing her once again. Her veil.

It's hard to breathe while I watch him reclaim her, destroying

everything we have built. Taking back his queen, she looks at me like she is

ready to send me to hell. The true Queen of the Dead.

"Bring me his heart."

 |59| The Kings War
Silas Jonathon Wolfe

Estrella has her notebook in hand, her doe eyes drifting from my face

to the page she is drawing on. She sketches on the pad and I study the

crinkle of her nose while she draws. I breathe her in, coconut and hibiscus,

flowery scents. Her body is soft and toned, not looking like much of a threat

until you see her in action.

It's something I have come to admire, the many personas of Estrella

Lorenzo. Princess. Queen. Friend. Lover. Mother. Not liking the distance, I

shove her notebook away and wrap my arms around her.

"I wasn't done yet," She mumbles as I run my nose across her jaw.

"I got bored." I stumbled upon her notebook a while back, it was the

first time I saw her get flustered. The drawings were amazing, something

you should see up in a museum. Taking a peek into her drawing notebook,
she drew portraits of everyone, detailed sketches that were almost life-like.

More than once, she drew pictures of me.

Since then, I would watch her create new, beautiful things in that

sketchbook. Every now and then, in instances like this one, sit back and let

her work. "You drive me crazy," She growls, biting my shoulder in rebuttal

and I pull her off of me to kiss the beauty mark on her chin.

"It's your turn." On nights like this where we can't sleep, we take

turns telling stories. Tales from our past and sometimes our dreams for the

future.

There are parts of my life I never thought I would ever be able to

share with another person. Estrella changed that. Instead of ignoring my

painful past, telling her lightens the load. It makes me feel less like a

monster.

She doesn't tell me but I know she feels the same. Deconstructing the

walls that were built around her, tearing down everything Cain and her

father built inside of her. It's hard to talk about but when she is willing to
tell me, I listen. I think that is all she has ever wanted, someone to care

enough to look for her, to see her, to acknowledge that she exists.

I can't imagine a life without her existence.

"You're not getting away from me so easily," Dragging her back

across the bed and she squeals, trying to bat my hands away. Every inch of

skin I can reach, I kiss, enchanted by her every being. Flipping her around,

I rest between her legs and pin her down with my body. She tries to hide

from me and I don't have any plans of letting her succeed. I like seeing her

like this, her smiles with crazy curls around her face. So at ease, it is hard

to remember what we are running from. Estrella makes me forget, barely

remembering how I lived before I met her.

Gazing down at her, soft strands against her face, it hits me. How

easy things would be with her. To be her side always and for the rest of our

lives.

Estrella sighs, stroking my face, "The first year was the hardest with

Cain. He was trying to mold me into his perfect subject but I fought him at
every turn. It was the only thing I had left, my voice and my brain, when I

couldn't physically get away from him, I planned my every escape. I

memorized walkways, doors, numbers, in hopes that I would be able to

escape. I managed to make it from the room he kept me into an open

hallway, I was still wounded, all I remember is needing somewhere safe to

hide. He found me and made me regret it immensely."

She unconsciously runs her hands over her neck, like a nervous tick

from the memory of that day. I lay a small kiss on the column of her throat

and her eyes on me instantly. One simple touch and I bring her back.

Taking her hand, I press my lips to the tops of her fingers and she

sighs. Yet another thing I have discovered about her, her need to be touched.

It makes her feelings and thoughts more concrete. Kisses to each of her

fingertips, my lips brushing her neck and she is no longer lost in the

memory.

Estrella continues, "Suddenly, I just drifted away. Sunk back and gave

right into him. I was so tired and when I stopped fighting, it didn't hurt so
much anymore. I could disappear and forget and the pain just… went

away."

"When I submitted to Cain and gave him what he wanted, he

rewarded me with kindness and strength. I was a Queen, his right hand.

People feared me and I had all the power at my will. I had never had that, I

was an invisible, unwanted daughter. Now, I was a useful wife. It didn't

matter anymore, my life before my time with Cain, it all began to disappear

and I wasn't burdened by the sorrow anymore."

She tries to dig deeper but hits a wall, her expression tells me that

much. "For so long I have felt so distant. From my mind, my memories, my

emotions. Like I am no longer the host of my own body. I've been slowly

unwrapping myself from Cain's hold for years. It wasn't until Ant that I saw

the web that had been cast around me. I didn't see myself anymore, I didn't

know who I was,"

Her words are heavy but her lips peel back into a smile, "But it feels

like since I met you, I have begun to take it back. Remembering the parts
about myself that I once loved. Everything seems minuscule compared to

this. Out of everything, I could never forget this:" Estrella smiles, running

her thumb over my lips, her eyes never straying from mine.

"I could never forget you, Silas."

But you did and now, I have to make you remember.

"Bring me his heart."

Estrella flicks her blades open, standing to her full height as she stalks

towards me. She unhooks the dress skirt from around her waist. leaving it

behind her. The blades are lifted into her hands, an extension of her as she

prepares for her next task.

"And make sure it hurts," Cain growls staring down at me from his

throne and I can't wait to watch him die. For everything, he has done, but

mostly for this. For Estrella, how he destroyed her over and over again until

she was this. This empty vessel to fulfill his bidding. Her eyes are a void

and she smirks at me, Cain won't he leading the Hoppers, she will.
 "Adesso." At Estrella's words, Hoppers start to storm towards us and I

give the order. Orion follows, his men by his side as he runs at Cain's men,

weapons raised. Sam and Adrian launch forward with the others and

Reynolds and Vincent protect my right. My other wolves provide cover

between us, creating a barrier between the Hoppers and us. It leaves Estrella

and I to each other.

"Estrella, stop," I call out but she doesn't react, not one bit. Does she

even remember her name? "Estrella-" She leaps into action, swiping for me

but I arch away, trying to grab the blade but she slices into the flesh of my

arm. I've seen her in action but never against me, now I am the enemy she is

trying to defeat. She's deadlier than ever and won't be stopped.

I don't want to hurt her but I need enough time for the others to stop

the Hoppers. I hold my guard, letting her hit and kick me, she leaps into the

air past my guards and her foot connects with the side of my face. I

maneuver myself backward and send my fist into her side.

 It opens me up and she shreds her blade across my shoulder. With my

balled fist, I knock her in the chest, managing to grow some space between

us while pissing her off further. Estrella spins, sending her blades at me and

I dodge them, turning my sights back on her and she swings her arm at me.

There is barely any white left in her eyes, the honey-brown irises,

dark and twisted by the serum. One of my wolves tries to push through to

draw her attention and pays for it quickly. She grabs him by his shoulder

and head, snapping his head in two before throwing his mangled body away

from us. She's on a rampage, anyone who is in her way is just a casualty.

Estrella will do anything to fulfill her Master's orders.

Another pushes forward and she ducks, rolling him off of her

shoulder and sending his head towards the ground. His body left behind her

as she keeps rushing towards me. She lands, a punch to my face, swiping

my feet from under me only for me to flip backward out of the way. It

makes her growl,

“Estrella, I don't want to hurt you."

 Every punch is fought off, our skills paralleling each other. I knock

one of the blades out of her reach and wrap my arm around her waist. I lock

her arm in front of her and grab the hand trying to stab me.

With her caged in, Estrella screams, trying to get out of my arms and I

keep calling her name. It's a powerful thing, how easy you can erase

someone by taking them away. It is hard to tell her to fight when no one has

ever fought for her. Men tried their hardest to own her that she never knew

herself.

She shoves back and I slam against the wall, my hold loosening

enough for her to throw me over her. My body hits the ground and I

scramble up, her blade slices my shoulder and I begin bleeding onto the

floor.

Her black eyes twinkle in delight, sending her feet towards my neck

but I catch them, hauling her away. She swipes her blade back and forth

hoping to catch me but I roll her away.

 The space between us closes, Estrella sends her knee towards my

stomach and I elbow it down, tucking the back of her leg close and foreing

her down. A grunt leaves me when she strikes my chest, a flash of pain met

with another cut from her blade.

"Estrella, I know you're still in there!" I pivot against every swing,

barely managing to get out of the way. Cain watches us, waiting to watch

her kill me. Estrella always did his dirty work and had to live with the guilt

of it, I won't make his death easy, he will beg me to kill him and I will leave

him at the brink. Estrella never deserved any of this, this life she was born

to, the life she was sold into.

I will make him pay.

It's a distraction I pay for because she runs past me, jumping onto the

wall behind us and leaping onto me. With her weight, she spins us,

throwing me off balance. The momentum throws me onto my knees and I

don't have time to brace my fall or her next assault. Both her feet hit my

chest, her body flying away from me as my back hits the marble floor.
 Air rushes out of me and I cough, fighting for air as she straddles me.

Throwing her fist and knocking me in the face, "Baby," I try again, over and

over, calling for her when she brings the blade down to my chest.

She slices down my chest with her knife and I scream, trying to get

her off. I dig my finger into her wound on her side and she howls before

knocking my head against the floor. The pressure of the wound blurs my

vision, everything spinning around me.

"There is no need for sacrifice." I tell her, even all those months ago I

knew I needed her. Anyway, she would let me have her.

"For you to think that means you have never had to sacrifice. There is

ahrays someone that loses, There is always someone that has to pay and

there is always going to be someone that loses something."

"Estrella, please remember, baby please. " The blade sinks in, her eyes

filled with glee, I can taste the blood, barely having enough strength to keep

the knife from carving deeper. Both of our hands shake on the weapon as I

grab onto the blade to keep it from going deeper. It cuts open my palm and I
bite down on another sound. She's not there anymore, trapped behind a wall

I can't reach. I need to force myself in.

"I could never forget you."

You did. But have you forgotten him?

"Ant is 5 years old." The words are hard to get out but I manage.

Holding my life in the palm of my hands, "He is your son. He was born in a

dark room, there was no light and only one window. You hid there so no

one would find you." As I begin, taking my last chance, I tell her the story

she has been forced to forget. Another thing Cain has taken from her, not

fully. Estrella loves her son, more than anything, He saved her once, he can

save her again.

More bodies hit the floor among us but I keep my eyes on hers.

Wolves and Hunters are gaining the upper hand, we can do this but it all

comes down to this moment. I want you back, in my arms, in your new

home, I want to grow old with you. If that doesn't happen, most of all, I

want you to be free.

 She doesn't react to my words, grunting when I hold her back,

Hoppers and wolves falling beside us as the battle continues. The devil on

his throne, watching his war waiting for me to die. Not yet.

"You were 17, not old enough to be a mother but you loved Ant. You

wanted to do your mom proud." I can feel myself bleeding out further but I

keep my position. Both locked-in this game, who will give in first?

“He was small, really tiny but the labor was so bad you almost died."

I risk it, moving one hand from the blade and to her stomach. Over the

current of war, Estrella and I lay eye to eye. Estrella freezes, looking down

at me with haunted eyes. I know you're still in there, baby.

"But a butterfly flew in through a window. A blue monarch and it

gave you the strength to keep going. You told me you believed it was your

mother coming to rescue you. Your mother loved blue monarchs and red

roses." My voice breaks from the pain and exhaustion but also her pain, her

story. If I die, I want to know that I did everything I could to pull her out.
That I would not die in vain. I won't let Cain take her again. Estrella will be

free even if she kills me.

The blade inches further as my shaky hands slip on the blood. "Your

mother was beautiful and kind and she loved you more than anything in the

world. She called you her star." And there it is a flicker, a crack in the wall,

I smile at the sight, the pressure of the blade fading even with us struggling.

She's still in there. I'm beginning to go numb.

"She would sing you a song every night before you went to sleep, you

sing it to your son, Ant. She wrote it when she was pregnant with you. She

loved books and poetry and nature. Your father kept you both in a cage, he

tormented you, beat you, you told me that you wanted to save Ant from

someone like your father. You wanted him to have a life, the one you and

your brother dreamed of."

I can see the way her eyes shift, the memory, a younger version of her

in a dark castle, her little brother beside her as she was forced to be the

perfect daughter to a malicious king. An image of her little brother all

grown up and then dead in her arms. To be gifted with a family for a few

moments and then to have it all ripped away again. The tremendous

heartbreak she carries.

Every time I see it appear in her eyes, the part of her that's still in

there, something else clouds over it, whatever is inside her is keeping her

this way. Her grip on the blade is strong, her body working before her mind,

I need to get inside her head before her body finishes this.

"You told me you would do anything for Ant. Go to the end of the

earth for him because you loved him no matter what. You didn't care about

how he came to be, he was- he is yours. You wanted to give him a chance

you never got. The one your father took from you,"

Estrella growls, shaking her head over and over again. "Stop."

I won't stop, not until I get her back. "Your father sold you to Cain

two days after your 15 birthday." My eyes become blurry, the emotion I

have been trying to hide from has come to retell her story. Her nightmare.

"Cain forced you to marry him a couple of days later, that night he raped
you and kept you chained to his bed for days. You screamed for your family

every night, you begged for your mom to save you, for your brother to help

you but no one came. He starved and beat and drugged you until you

stopped screaming for your family.”

"Shut up." She growls and I grit my teeth when she makes the blade

go deeper. "SHUT UP!" She screeches in my face, her beast held back by a

loose chain. I keep pulling, unraveling Cain from her.

"You became pregnant, he killed two of your babies, and as

punishment, he kept you in a dark glass room." Her body starts to shake as

if she is remembering the room, the cold dark room he kept her trapped in.

The room that listened to all her screams and tears. The other part of my

heart breaks, knowing that he kept her there. That she cried out for me

before he took her away.

"Then Ant was born, you fell in love with him the moment you saw

him. You have to fight this. If not for you then for Ant. You can't let Cain

win. Ant needs his mother."

 I manage to lift my hand to rip the veil from her face, crushing it in

my palm, there you are, beautiful. From her eyes to the beauty mark on her

chin, I have memorized her completely. "Your name is Estrella Marlene

Lorenzo. You're 24 years old. You met me, Silas, at a bar one night. It didn't

start conventional, I hurt you and when I found out who you were I broke

you."

I can't feel the weight of the blade anymore, I just hold onto her. I

want to remember her as she was, not this. "I made so many mistakes, so

many that I will have to fix every day for the rest of my life..”

"But loving you was never one, Estrella. Mi donna, you were never a

mistake."

I see tears well in her eyes and she pulls the knife out of me, holding

it over her head and she's about to bring it down on me, finishing me off.

It's okay, I think as I lay against the cold floor and smile. I hope she can see

how much I need her. That I'm okay. That I forgive her. I hope she knows

how much I love her.

 But then she moves so quickly I don't get a chance to see the knife fly

before it embeds itself in Cain's chest.

Estrella screams as she pulls herself off of me, falling to her knees

clutching her head. Cain drops to the floor, calling for the guards but

Samson and Vincent swing around, dropping them like flies.

Orion takes on three men at once, with one blade, all of the bodies

meet the rest of their comrades. Estrella shakes on the floor, clawing at the

back of her neck; tears rolling down her face.

"Kill him, now!" Her body jerks to me. moving to complete the

mission but she forces herself away. She trembles as she fights the compel

his words have on her.

"N-No."

"You listen to me! You are mine. Kill Silas now!" She shakes her

head, crying out when she turns around and sees me, I clutch my wound

scooting towards my gun. Orion sees this, running for the panel attached to

Cain's throne to shut off the magnet.

 "I w-won't." Estrella breaks through, her words causing Cain to

scream as he watches his plan fall apart.

"Addesso." She screams, falling to her knees and I can see her eyes

changing back. The darkness coming forward and she holds the back of her

neck. Estrella tries to fight it but she's waning, pulled on either side. Her

body and mind are fighting for control.

"Estrella." I can't move, trying to get to my knees so I can reach for

her. She holds her hand out to stop me, her eyes shifting from brown to

black, barely holding it off.

"I w-won't be able to s-stop." Tears well in my eyes, refusing to listen,

as I bleed from the wound in my chest. What she says next makes me stop.

"I love you, Silas." Estrella looks radiant, even when she's broken, she

tells me like she has waited her whole life to do so. "I loved both of y-you

with everything I had." The words leave her lips as she reaches for the blade

on the floor, bringing it to her throat.

 "STOP!" She shakes, fighting Cain's order, holding the knife steady

despite how badly her body shakes. Estrella smiles, tears falling down her

face. No, God, not like this. She spares a glance at me and through blurry

eyes I can see her on the beach, seeing the ocean for the first time.

Ant opening his gifts on his birthday, I can see her at the blue

farmhouse, seeing her brother again. Them on the front porch watching the

sunrise together. I can feel her in my arms as she told me she wanted to

spend the rest of her life with me. Dancing to the sound of old blues the

happiest I had ever seen her and ever been.

Her laugh, her touch, her love. Truly as magnificent as a star.

Estrella looks to the devil, with a smile still etched on her face,

despite the tears and blood. Until the very end, she won't let him win.

"You'll never control me again."

Orion triggers the lock on the panel and I lift my gun as a prayer

leaves my lips. The split-second decision not registering as I do as I was

taught. I don't do what Cain and everyone else espects, not holding my gun

against him.

Instead, I aim my gun at Estrella and fire.

 |60| Revenge
(Intense themes ahead: abuse and torture)

Silas Jonathon Wolfe

A clock is ticking in my head. For as long as I can remember, the

clock has always been there. I remember as a little boy watching my father

hurt and break my mother over and over again. Feeling too small to stop

him, trying to hide my sister from the pain. I think that's when the clock

started, a constant reminder that my time would eventually run out. That a

man like my father would kill me.

When I went off to war, the clock began to get louder after every

dangerous situation I was put in. The clock set to warn me. It was fit to

remind me that I was just a man. Even after all the men I killed, I could

easily one day become them. It was my mortality, faced with the fear that

one day I would be killed. The clock became louder when I met Cain, I
should have realized it then, the subconscious warning that I was meeting a

man that held death.

After I survived Cain, I realized that the clock became louder. Fueling

me to complete my revenge on the man that tried to kill me, the monster

that took my sister away. It's been ticking all these years. When I was with

Estrella, I didn't hear it anymore. She gave me the peace I had been

yearning for since I was a child.

But now, the clock is back again to make sure I finish this.

The darkness of the basement consumes any light that tries to slip in.

Swallowing it whole and drowning it from existence. The constant

blackness alone is enough to drive any man insane. When I was still a

soldier, I had worked in many rooms like this with horrible men.

In my line of work, it's something you get used to.

Orion left soon after our battle with Cain with the promise of calling

me if he needed my help. A favor for a favor. I don't bother to be worried

about what it might entail, I have priorities that await me. The house is quiet

and I know that the sound won't make it up to them.

The golden palace was left in flames as we dragged Cain from it, all

of his men dead and his empire burnt to a crisp. Erasing everything that

occurred there, burning the photos, turning the cages to ash. No one would

ever know what took place there except him and I.

Cain was finally in my clutches but the toll was high.

We kept Cain in the darkness for a week without food. Edging the

knife in deeper until the dark corners started to haunt him. Giving him a

piece of the torture that he gave to Estrella. I wanted him to fear the dark

like she did, to never feel safe in it again. His laughter soon turned into

screams, no match to whatever filled his disgusting head.

I could hear him call out for Estrella, laugh and preach, he would

whisper to himself. At any hour, we would enter the room and torture him

until he defecated on himself. Choking on water, slowly drowning for hours

at a time, taken until he was on the cusp of death. Hanging him from the

ceiling until his windpipe gave out. Cain would never know mercy.

It's finally time to get the monster out of the light.

Cain is strapped to a metal chair, the legs cemented to the floor and

he's chained to the ground. He won't be able to escape us. He shakes in his

seat, shuddering from the freezing temperature as a bucket of ice water is

thrown on him.

Blood flows from his hands, his fingernails already ripped from his

cuticles along with his toenails. I allowed each of my men to have their time

with him before I did. Samson had him first, chaining him up and bleeding

him out all over the floor. I could hear Cain's screams echoed throughout

the basement and I enjoyed the agony he was feeling.

I knew Sam felt the same, payback for taking his wife and everything

he did to her. When Sam returned, it looked like a giant weight had been

lifted from his shoulders. Cain was beginning to finally look like his true
self, pieces of his skin had been peeled off his body, his inside on display,

we kept him alive to face all of us.

Vincent was next, meticulous with his torture but knowing we still

needed Cain alive. He burned half of Cain's body then poured alcohol all

over his burns and wounds as we all watched. The smell took some getting

used to, inch by inch, his body was set on fire over and over again. Multiple

times, Vincent reawakened him with fire, wanting him awake to feel

everything.

On Reynolds's day, he took all of Cain's fingers and toes and then

skinned him close to the bone. He looked like something out of a horror

movie, barely able to speak with half of his teeth removed and face bruised

shut.

Adrian was the last, with a mixed cocktail he injected Cain over and

over again. Taking his sight and hearing, hundreds of times he took Cain to

the brink of extinction and brought him back. Tormenting him until he
almost lost his mind. Not yet, we didn't want him to disappear into his mind

and escape this. He would face all of us and the judgment we gave him.

On the 9th day, it was my turn.

Cain shines his bloodied teeth at me, laughing under his breath and I

force him to see me, to see all of us. He believes that he is above all, a

divinity amongst mortals. He's the fucking devil.

"Leviticus 24:19 through 21, And a man who injures his countryman -

as he has done, so it shall be done to him fracture under/for fracture, eye

under/for eye, tooth under/for tooth. Just as another person has received

injury from him, so it will be given to him." I say over him as Sam prepares

the tools, I was going to take my time.

I tried to hold back my monster for the sake of Estrella, to show her

that I'm not like Cain. That I can be safety and comfort and love. But for

this, I can't be that. I have to be cruelty, vengeance, rage.

For this, I become just like the devil.

 Samson and Vincent stand on either side of me. A few of my other

men surrounding our front, all paying witness to the fall of the great Cain

Marcelio. That's what I start with, Cain may only be able to see through one

eye but I want to keep it that way. His other eye is still there, a clouded ball

of mercury with an ugly scar running through it. Just because he can't see

from it, doesn't mean he can't feel everything that I do to him.

Samson passes me the pliers, "Hold his head back," Vincent moves

up, spitting at Cain and following my order. I press the sharp metal to his

eye, blood dripping down his face while he cries out in pain. His hands

scramble, feet trying to kick me but he is kept down. I like watching him

squirm, a taste of the medicine he has dished out for decades.

He can feel everything, it's what I want. Digging the pliers into his

eye socket, I clasp his eye and pull it from his head. He jerks, trying to fight

me but can't move away. I hold his detached eyeball and present it to him,

the man I have hunted finally in my clutches. The one person I hate most in

this world, for what he did to me and my men, my sister but mostly, for

Estrella. Mia Donna.

 I allow Samson to grab the next tool and take it from his firm grasp,

the butcher's knife heavy in my hand. Which should I choose? Tears and

blood run down his face and he curses me, still believing that he has a way

out of this. He will never be in control again, he has nothing to give me

other than his pain.

I bring the butcher's knife down, chopping his hand off. It flops to the

floor and he throws his head back, howling into the glass room we had

made specifically for him. He seems so different now, not the man I saw

grinning on that throne. The man that ruined Estrella, took her away from,

he doesn't look like the devil the underworld fears.

He's captive in a glass prison. Just like the one he kept Estrella in, I

found it fitting, to keep him in the same place he used against the love of

my life.

I throw his hand onto his lap, laughing when he begins to cry more

and I ask for my next tool. Holding my hand out, Reynolds passes me the

superglue and I grasp Cain's face close. He tries to get away but we hold
him down as I seal his lips closed with the glue. His sounds of pain muffled

as it dries. If he moves too much, he rips his lips open and he doesn't want

that.

Cain is going to try to not scream but it will be no use.

The others move forward and I put on my gloves, wiping his face so

that he can see. I want to make sure he gets a good look at what I do next.

Cain's already stripped so I grab the rope, trying it tight around his dick. His

eye widens, realizing what's coming next, and flings away, not moving

much.

"STOP," It's muffled but I can still hear the words, it eggs me on.

We laugh, haunting him further. It is everything I have ever dreamed

of, seeing him so scared. The curved tool wraps around him and I pick up a

long blade from the table. The rage is still there, imaging all the times he

raped Estrella. When she was still a little girl, what he did to her children,

what he tried to do to Ant.

 When he hurt Estrella, it made him feel like a man. Now, I will make

him less of one.

I don't make it quick, slowly severing his ball sack from his body.

Castrating him as the other's watch, I let gravity pull on his half separated

balls, tearing part of it off. I dig the knife in, pulling the knife away as he

defecates all over himself.

The fire outside is hot and Adrian brings me the brand, we wouldn't

want him to bleed out just yet. This physically is torture but I wonder what

is going through his head. His mortal enemy taking everything from him.

His cries of agony are sweet, blood pouring onto the floor as he jerks from

the pain. I hope he feels a piece of the torture he put me through, he put all

of us through.

The hot stake warms my hands through the gloves and I seal his

wound with fire. Cain barely conscious now when I bring it up and brand

his chest. The symbol of the Wolves on his chest forever. He will never

escape me.
 On the 10th day, we all entered his cage, admiring our handy work.

Cain didn't even look like a man anymore, parts of him skinned off, his

limbs dangling at his sides. Naked and terrified about what might come

next.

He still tries to act brave, lips torn off and bleeding From the glue,

"Look at how sick you are, coming back for more. You can't get enough. I

don't know what my little wife saw in you." Cain acts cocky but I know it's

because he wants me to kill him. To end the torture quickly, I won't fall for

it.

Adrian picks up the chain securing him and unlocks him, connecting

them through the floor and to the celling. This way, the more he tries to pull

away the closer he gets. He will try to escape but he won't, he'll beg for

death and I'll give him more pain.

"Secure him," He's laid out, his face forced against the floor by Sam's

foot on his head and his legs spread open. Reynolds locks his ankles to the

floor while Cain kicks at him, it's no use. I swallow the foul taste in my
mouth, his body one great wound. All physical. I want to get in his head, in

one part I did by taking his manhood and I will consume him entirely next.

Vincent steps forward, holding the iron rod in his hands.

I squat down low so he can see me, I smirk watching his breath fog up

the glass and his blood decorates the floors. He struggles against the chains

and it presses him flush against the floor.

"Oh, that's where you're wrong. I'm not coming back for more, I am

more than satisfied, " I hear the door behind me open, "The thing is, she

isn't"

Her footsteps sound in the room as Estrella enters the room. Her eyes

shine off the light, a fury that I will never get close to understanding. I stand

to make roorn for her, brushing my fingers over the scar on the back of her

neck. Where my bullet grazed, I can still remember the fear that filled me,

terrified that I made the wrong choice.

The reason Cain had so much control with his serum was because he

embedded a chip in her neck. One programmed into the panel, on a

neurological level, he had complete control. When she was fighting the

serum, I noticed her clawing at her neck like something was inside her. It

was a chance and when Orion shut off the panel I took the shot, destroying

the chip in her neck.

All of Cain's control vanished within seconds and she was finally free

from his hold.

On the 10th day, Estrella got revenge.

She lays a soft kiss on my lips and Cain screams from the floor,

seeing us. It makes her grin darkly, pulling away and receiving the rod from

Vincent's hands. Estrella moves closer, peering down at the beaten Cain, her

hasband, her capture, her monster.

Estrella's perplexed, "You seem so small now,"

Cain growls, "Little wife-" She brings the rod down onto his back,

beginning to beat him to the ground. She strikes his open wounds and he

cries into the floor.

 "You killed my mother." The rod hits the back of his head, "You killed

my brother."

Everything that has built up inside is finally realized, we stand against

the wall. She said she wanted us here, the moral support to face him once

again after what he did.

"You stale me, you tortured me, you killed me," He's crying again, the

force of her hits breaking his ribs and the bones in the rest of his body.

None of us make a sound. Estrella is a force to he reckoned with. I watch

with pride as she takes back everything that Cain stole from her. Out of all

of us, she deserves her revenge the most.

"You killed my children, you hurt my son." I hear bones shatter when

the rod hits his side, breaking the other side of his ribs. The glass room is

filled with cries and covered in blood, Samson stands behind her, Vincent

on the other side with Reynolds and Adrian, I stand in front of her, a wall of

protection around her. Here to let her finish.

"You fucking raped me, you fucking monster.”

 Without hesitation, Estrella slams the iron rod into him. Cain wails as

it tears him apart but she doesn't stop, making him bleed as she slams it

inside him over and over again. He tries to run and the chains pin him down

further. The rage I saw in her eyes finally comes out, screaming at him,

getting payback for all the years he took.

Revenge for the life she was sold into.

My mind tortures me, imagining a 15-year-old Estrella begging him

to stop, crying for someone to help. Left all alone with this monster as he

ripped her apart. Cain's screams echo through the room, the iron rod rips

him further.

"I-I was a good girl, I tried to be good to make up for being born and

father still s-sold me."

Cain begins to beg, trying to make her stop but she only goes faster.

Blood dripping down his legs and his eyes rolling to the back of his head.

He never stopped when she asked, she won't either.

 "He tortured me and I still loved him, I thought things would change

but he let Cain t-take me. O-Our wedding night he ripped my dress to

shreds a-and there was so much b-blood."

Estrella pants, bringing the rod down on him, forcing him to feel a

fraction of what he put her through.

"I couldn't speak, I had torn my throat from screaming so loud. I

couldn't stop screaming. He just pinned me down, he didn't stop, why did he

never stop.”

He screams, calling for mercy, calling for death. We sit back and

watch.

"I kept calling for my mama. Until he pinned me down so hard I

couldn't breathe, I screamed until I couldn't breathe.”

Tears run down Estrella's face.

“Did it feel anything like with me? Did it feel good? Did you like it?"

"N-No, it hurt, it hurt really bad."

 He took everything from her, everyone that she had ever loved. He

left her all alone.

“I just wanted him to stop."

When Estrella finally Finishes, she looks like a different person. Head

held high and her breathing steady, she looks down at him as the hold he

had on her life melts away. She looks to me and I welcome her, all of her.

The broken parts and the healed, I love every part of her.

Over his broken body. I repeat the words he laid over my body before

he left me for dead,

"E per quale motivo l'ha ucciso? Perché le sue azioni erano malvagie

e quelle di suo fratello erano giuste."

Ticking, running out of time. Moments from the end. Ever since I met

him, it has felt like my lifeline has been tied to his. That I am on a clock

running out of time. The clock slows.

In the glass room standing over Can's body, I hear the clock finally

stop.
 |Epilogue|
Estrella Marlene Lorenzo

One year later

"Mommy, can you tell me about Xavier, tonight?" Ant is tucked into

the sheets, eyes already low from racing around all day and swimming in

the ocean with Silas. Meow is asleep at the end of the bed between his feet.

The first time Ant saw our blue dream house, Ant burst into tears, so excited

and emotional that he could barely function. It was everything we had

dreamed and after so much heartache, it felt like a white flag after a long

war.

From the treehouse to my art room, a haven by the sea. Everything

was perfect.

I built a garden, just like my mother did. All kinds of different flowers

and plants, I take great care of them on warm afternoons and deep in the
trees, I plant a rose bush. With two plots for me to visit, one for Mama and

one for Xavier, a place for me to visit them and finally put them to rest.

The home is surrounded by bright flowers and tall trees. From Ant's

bedroom, I can hear the waves outside crashing against the sand. The day

coming to an end and Ant safe in my arms like always.

With a smile, I grant Ant's wish, resting beside him as I tell him one

of my favorite stories of Xavier. It doesn't hurt as much anymore, after

finally reading his letter, the loss stopped suffocating me. I had to learn to

be grateful for the time I spent with him, not regretting that we didn't get

enough. I still believe that Xavier and Mama are here, watching over us.

Most mornings, I find myself outside on the porch, watching the

sunrise with a cup of chamomile in hand and warm memories of Xavier. In

the afternoons, I draw the waves and smiling faces, my heart so full

sometimes I don't know how I hold it.

It is better than what I dreamed.

 We are safe here and even after almost 6 months here it is hard to get

used to. Knowing that there is no more running, just like Silas promised.

My curly headed boy falls fast asleep after my story and I close the door

behind me.

A kiss is pressed between my shoulder blades and I spin around into

Silas's arms. His hair is all over the place from the wind outside and I bring

him close, meeting his rough kiss.

For some reason, this night feels different from the others. The

happiest I have been to spend the days with my boys.

"I put him to bed," Silas pulls me further into his arms, holding me

against his side as he ushers me to our bedroom. I stall at the door when I

hear the music playing, smiling as At Last by Etta James. It's become our

song. Laughing he swoops me up and closes the door behind us, dancing

the night away with me.

Old blues drifts from the room while the ocean drifts outside, I feel

safe in Silas's arms.

 These days with him by the beach have been the sweetest, "I want to

be with you for the rest of my life. I never want to leave you or Ant, I want

to watch him grow up and grow old with you. 90 with licenses to kill." I

throw my head back and laugh and he kisses my throat, grinning down at

me. Silas would probably look sexy, no doubt about it. His perfect dimple

appears when he smiles and I press my lips to it.

Silas turns me under his arm, taking all of me in. Since battling Cain,

Silas has slowly helped me piece everything back together. Understanding

now why I couldn't remember, more than just trauma and survival. Cain

wanted my mind too, I'm only happy that Silas managed to pull me out

before I was lost.

I've started to like this Estrella. I feel strong and I know myself better

than I have my entire life. I am me again, who I was before anyone owned

me.

The wolf ring hangs around my neck, back in its rightful. It isn't

alone. Another ring hangs off the end of it. The memory of that night makes
me smile, Silas and I on the beach when he asked to make it official.

"I know you have never really had a choice with things so I wanted to

leave it up to you. I want you to be my partner for life, for all intents and

purposes, my wife. I can't live a single day without you, you came like a

storm and tore my life apart. I can't thank you enough for it, for allowing

me to love you. For letting me grow a life with you and Ant."

I'm a mess but he doesn't care, kissing me softly through the tears,

"Ant gave me his resounding approval and so did the others, Vincent was a

bit heartbroken since he had planned to swoop you off your feet and run

away with you, " We both chuckle before he continues, "You are an amazing

woman, an incredible mother, and one hell of a life partner. So I was

thinking, what the hell do I have to lose when the only thing I worry about

losing, is you?"

A week later, I signed the papers and agreed to be his forever.

And Silas vowed the same.

 My wedding ring hangs with his wolf around my neck, a reminder of

how Silas has managed to turn every bad into something good.

"Orion said he needs us, are you sure you are still okay with this?"

I've needed rest, after everything that happened, this time has allowed me to

heal. Sooner or later, we were going to be called back in, one last time to

make things right. Then we will return to our hiding place and spend the

rest of our days in the sunshine.

"Cain may be gone but Viper isn't. We can't stop until it is." There is

still more work to be done but it will have to wait until tomorrow. For now,

I dance with Silas, my partner, my lover, my friend. My big bad wolf.

I don't hear the wolves in my head anymore, somehow vanished since

I escaped Cain. No one on my tail and an entire future ahead of me. I've

escaped the golden palace, escaped the glass prison, and now I rest in our

blue dream house. Listening to the waves outside while old blues plays in

the background, my son safe and sound asleep. Heaven at my fingertips.

Silas kisses me softly, "I love you, Estrella."

 I will never grow tired of hearing it, knowing he is mine forever, "I

love you, Wolfe."

Ant

5 years later

"What's up, young buck!" I scream as I am pulled out of the car and

tossed over someone's shoulder. Tickling my sides, I growl playfully like a

lion before doing the move Silas taught me. Using my weight, I spin us

enough that I can grab onto his arm and hop off.

Samson grins, giving me a fist pump, "Good job, little man." Smiling

proudly, I hug him before I am pulled away yet again, "Ayo, what about

me?" Vincent squeezes me so tight I go limp in his arms, "Too tight."

Laughter flows around me until he puts me back and I go into fight mode.

I'm turning 11, so Silas said that we would be able to visit the others

for my birthday in a few days. I'm big now so he deems I am mature enough
to hang with the boys. With Mama, of course.

Speaking of which, I run to the other side just as she steps out of the

car. Her curly hair is up in a hun away from her face and her bright eyes

follow me.

"Sexy mama!" Vincent scampers over, pulling Mom into his arms and

she laughs aloud, hugging him back just as hard. Samson comes over next

to greet her, giving her a huge hug as well. Seconds later, Adrian, Reynolds,

and Andi run outside at the sound of commotion. The huge smile on Mom's

face when she embraces everyone makes me smile.

"I've missed your dumbasses." I pretend I don't hear her, Mom doesn't

cuss in front of me but I catch her every now and then.

“That's enough," Silas calls, picking up the bags so we can take them

inside, "I'm hungry." Agreeing with him, I grab my bags and follow Silas

inside the house. It is a two-story house with big trees surrounding the yard

and near a lake. I'm hoping I will get a chance to swim with the others.
 We've visited a couple of times over the years when Mom forces Silas

to take us. He does anything that Mama wishes. At school, some boys say

that's called being whipped. When I asked Vincent and Samson over the

phone they said that's exactly what it is.

For dinner, we have burgers and I get one big one that I finish all by

myself. When I finish, Vincent decides to take me outside while Silas and

Samson talk to each other. With his boost, I push up onto the tree and climb

onto the highest branch. I can see the whole lake from up here.

"If he falls, you're dead." Mama threatens and I giggle softly, lifting

myself higher until I am close to the top. Woah. I look down to see Mama

staring up at me, worriedly.

"Hi, Ma!" Waving widely, she smiles waving back at me, "Hello, Son,

can you get down now?"

I have had my fun and since we arrived late, I know Mom won't let

me stay up late. She wants to go into town to see Andi and I hope she will
let me stay with the guys. Hugging me to her, she runs her hand over my

poofy hair, “Go run inside, it's about bedtime."

Mom keeps a watchful eye on me as I go back inside, I usually would

put up a fight but I have a plan tonight. For it to work, I need to go to sleep

and wait for everyone to go into their rooms.

Uncle Xavier left a lot of cool stuff for me when he passed. The entire

Cerberus system for me to learn and use. Including his hard drive which

will allow me to get access to anything I want. Under the covers with the

hard drive, I wait for the house to go quiet before I make my move.

The last time we were here, I found a secret door in the office. Like

the ones from spy movies, I wasn't able to get in because it had a lock so I

made sure to pack the panel with me. They never let me in the office for too

long but I know I am old enough to know the business.

Like Batman, I scurry quietly down the hall and make my way down

the stairs. The office is located on the lower level, away from all of the
rooms so no one should be able to find me. The big oak doors await me and

I slip inside without a sound.

The two bookshelves behind the desk look normal but I know they

aren't, running my fingers down the side of the case, I trigger the button,

and the latch unhooks. It takes some strength, pushing it open to reveal the

iron door and electronic keypad.

Xavier left a lot of notes. What is best used in every setting. A ghost

lock for private doors, a tail for cyber, cool stuff like that. I just hope it

works, tugging the sides of the panel reveal the ontputs and I plug it into the

lock on the door.

The screen flashes, numbers racing across the glass as it tries

thousands of codes within minutes. A grin takes over my expression when I

get through and the door begins to make noise. I look both ways to make

sure the coast is clear. They will kill me if I get caught doing this so I have

to be quick.
 I'm a big boy and I know I can handle anything that may be through

these doors. The code of the smartphone starts doing its job and in moments

the screen lights up green. A whoosh of cold air hits my face as the door

slides open and reveals a set of stairs leading downstairs. Stairs in a

basement?

Looking back into the empty office, I put my stuff away in my back

pocket. With one last pep-talk, I start taking the dark cold steps into the

unknown. Come on, Ant, you can do it. I have been told before that I am a

brave kid, all I have to do is see what's inside and leave before anyone sees

me.

I finally hit the bottom of the stairs and see a flashlight on one of the

small tables, grabbing it helps light the rest of the way as I land in a

hallway. There are metal walls on either side of me that house beds, toilets,

even a table. It looks like a mini makeshift cage.

What the heck is going on?

 All of it is dark until I get to the end, the hallway opening up to a big

round room. There is only one cage and it is in the center of the room. Just

the sight of it makes my hands begin to shake, this was a bad idea. Is there

someone here? No, there can't be, they were all empty. Every cage was

empty. But then why is this one so isolated and why does it have its own

light?

Bad ideas lead to bad consequences. I know this, my whole life I was

brought up to not make dumb choices, that every action must have a place.

Bad ideas like this one.

Turning off the flashlight, my hand moves towards the light on the

brick wall. I am brave, I think. How foolish. Because when I turn on the

light I don't feel brave at all.

The glow of the ceiling light hollows out the whole room in shadows.

There are tools and weapons on all sides of the wall and some of the floor is

covered in plastic. The dark walls only seem to make me feel more

claustrophobic.
 Taking my eyes from them, I force them to the center of the room,

why is this here? Unlike the other cages, it is one made of glass and I can

see right inside. Fear strikes me when I see a figure hunched over in the

cage. It knocks the air out of my lungs, there is no bed, no articles like the

others. There are two buckets and a sheet lining the floor and nothing else.

From this distance, I can't tell if he is wearing dark clothes or if he is

covered in blood.

Despite my brain telling me to run out of the room, to not go further,

something calls me to the cage. Slowly, I walk closer to the glass cage until

I am right at the locked door, my footsteps loud enough to draw its

attention.

When it turns, when the man turns, it is the first time I know what

true horror looks like. His face is half-burned and scarred as if someone cut

and burnt his skin over and over again. He looks like a monster from a

scary movie but worse. Half of his hair is missing from being bumed. His

mouth is a jagged twist of lines, someone must have cut open his mouth and
sewed it back. The man is filthy, blood and muck are all over his hody and

the floors and I can’t even tell where it is coming from.

I hold back a scream when I see that both of his hands are missing and

all the toes on his feet. All the scars and burns decorate his entire body and I

can see dried blood on the ceiling too. There are chains pinned to the top,

they must hang him up there and use these weapons on him.

When he sees me, he begins to move from the far side of the room,

hobbling as he tries to lift himself with no hands. He manages to stand by

leaning against the glass walls and coming forward. I take a step back, my

wide eyes now realizing he's not wearing a shirt at all, it is all blood and I

can see some of his flesh is gone.

His face smacks into the wall in front of me, the only thing keeping

him from completely toppling. He's almost as big as Silas and I hold my

flashlight tight in my hands.

Why would they have him down here? Why would they do this?
 Thinking of Silas, Samson, and Vincent, the others, the men who are

basically my uncles, their kindness to me. They love me. How can they do

this?

As my mind spins, I somehow connect eyes with the creature of a

man in front of me and I see him staring back. He only has one eye and the

other is completely gone. He studies me with the one eye, I want to run

away but I feel like I am frozen to the ground. I can't look away. The curve

of his left eye catches my attention, part of his other nose has been cut off

but the other remains, the shape that was his lips. So familiar that it runs a

chill through me.

"M-My son." The garbled, monstrous voice leaves the man and tears

fill my eyes. No. His face, his words, looking at his upper arm that isn't

scarred, I see the truth. The King symbol, the insignia of a reign on terror.

Similar to the one he had carved into my mother.

Cain.

My father.
 “My son!" He yells now, a twisted grin taking over his expression and

it makes some of the wounds on his face reopen, the blood dripping onto

the glass in front of me.

"No!" I scream back, finally getting the strength to step back, running

a hand over my curly hair. My mother's beautiful hair. Cain moves over so

he can peer closer and flinches at the light. It hits me then, my mother

always told me that monsters are the ones scared of light.

Cain was a monster. Is one. Nightmares that haunt me when I sleep

even know, I knew the monster but now I know the man. Weak and beaten

in this cage. Looking at his face, I can see the grin as he hurt my mom and

blamed me. He is the King of pain. He is-

"The devil," I mutter aloud, seeing him fully, smaller than my

nightmares conjured.

"Get me out of here, Anthony, obey me." He growls, slamming his

elbow into the glass and when I shake my head, he howls.

 "I am your father, obey me!" It rattles in my ears like a bomb making

impact and the explosion is loud and haunting.

"You're not my father!" Now I'm angry, not bothering to wipe the tears

that run down my face. He hurt my mama, so bad she wanted to die. She

did die. All Cain has done is kill, destroy, and hurt. He took her away when

we were at the blue farmhouse, he took Xavier away. That is why he is still

alive, Cain has to pay for what he's done.

It's something I didn't know I needed. To see him like this.

“You're a monster, you were never a father. You were a nightmare, a

devil." I step up to the glass as close as I can, I'm not scared anymore. How

weak he looks. "I hope you rot. I hope you never know mercy. I hope you

burn here and then burn in hell for what you did."

Cain's breath fogs up the glass as he pants, "You're weak, Anthony"

He spits but it does nothing, it doesn't hurt because I know he's wrong. He

doesn't know me at all.

 "No, I'm not. I'm strong hecause I had to survive you." Fury is in his

gaze but he can't hurt me anymore. He can't hurt any of us anymore.

"Silas is my father… you never were. You don't get to claim me, I'm

not yours. My name is Ant." The waves of fear I once held disappear as I

look upon the man who helped create me. The man that tortured my mother,

that tried to set this world on fire. I think of Silas, the love he holds for my

mother and I.

His warmth and guidance, who taught me how to ride a bike and

when I fell and hurt myself, he didn't punish me. He held me as I cried and

bandaged me up and pushed me to try again. He made me strong and he

became the father I deserved. Not this monster in front of me. I prayed for

Silas long before I even knew it.

"I'm a Wolfe."

It's finished and I walk away as Cain screams behind me, cursing me

until he begins to beg. For me to release him, for me to let him go, begging
me for the mercy he never granted. Without looking back, I shut the lights

off and leave him in his personal hell once again. Like I was never there.

I come to a halt, Silas stands at the entrance with his arms crossed,

staring down at me. Shame and guilt build as I am caught in my betraval. I

was never to be down here and now I know why. They didn't want me to

see him. Silas’s expression is hard and I look down at my feet.

"How much did you hear?" I ask instead of skipping over the point,

sniffing before wiping my nose with my shirt. At the sight of Silas, it feels

like all my past bravery and strength are gone.

He sighs, uncrossing his arms as his expression softens, "Everything,

Ant."

I don't mean to crumble in front of him but I do, biting back tears as I

look up at him and Silas doesn't hesitate to pull me into his arms. I

immediately hug him back, burying my face in his chest as I sob. "It's okay,

Ant." Si brushes my hair back, gently holding me despite his hulking

muscular frame. For the first time since stepping into that room, I feel safe

in Silas's

arms.

"Look at me," Sniffing, I look up to him and he crouches, rubbing my

back to comfort me.

“What you did was reckless and dangerous but it was also so very

brave and strong of you. I never wanted you to see that but now I know that

you needed to. You needed closure too." Wiping my tears, he continues,

"You're not in trouble, no matter what my job is to keep you safe because I

love you, Ant."

My tears fall again when I see Silas's eyes glass over, "No matter

what you will always be my son.” I throw my arms around him, holding

him tight as I cry out all of my anguish and pain. "I love you, too." He holds

me back just as tight and stays with me until I feel too tired to even stand.

Without a beat, he picks me up in his arms and takes us back above all of

this, sealing the door closed behind us.

 My head rests against his shoulder as I slowly start to fall asleep, a

vision of the first time I rode my bike without training wheels. The proud

look on Silas's face as he followed making sure I wouldn't fall.

I am pulled into the warmth of the bed and turn aver only to press into

someone. Opening my eyes a bit, Mama stares down at me, softly running

her fingers down my cheek I'm ushered to sleep by the sound of her voice.

Rest easy now, the day is through

It's been a long one

Her hand holds me close to her side as she presses a kiss to my check.

All I can feel is the warmth of her touch.

I'll hold you to my heart so you know you're never lost

Close your eyes and know I'll never be too far

My eyes start to drift closed again and Silas shuts off the lights,

joining us again.

My star, my heart
 I never knew love like this before you

The light of my life

It feels llke I finally have a new start and a place in this world. No

longer just a part of a story, I think I will write a new one. The adventures

of Silas, Mom, and Ant, the thought of it makes me smile as mama finishes

my song.

My star, it's all because of you

Oh my star, we’re only a dream apart

But I’ll still, miss you

As I rest between Mama and Silas, no longer plagued by the

nightmares of my childhood, all I can think about is all of the nights we

prayed for a safe place to land. The calm without the storm. We finally got

it.

It is all we have ever wanted.

Home.
THEEND
 |Alternative Ending|
One year later

"Mommy, can you tell me about Xavier, tonight?" Ant is tucked into

the sheets, eyes already low from racing around all day and swimming in

the ocean with Silas. Meow is asleep at the end of the bed between his feet.

The first time Ant saw our blue dream house, Ant burst into tears, so excited

and emotional that he could barely function. It was everything we had

dreamed and after so much heartache, it felt like a white flag after a long

war.

From the treehouse to my art room, a haven by the sea. Everything

was perfect.

I built a garden, just like my mother did. All kinds of different flowers

and plants, I take great care of them on warm afternoons and deep in the

trees, I plant a rose bush. With two plots for me to visit, one for Mama and

one for Xavier, a place for me to visit them and finally put them to rest.
 The home is surrounded by bright flowers and tall trees. From Ant's

bedroom, I can hear the waves outside crashing against the sand. The day

coming to an end and Ant safe in my arms like always.

With a smile, I grant Ant's wish, resting beside him as I tell him one

of my favorite stories of Xavier. It doesn't hurt as much anymore, after

finally reading his letter, the loss stopped suffocating me. I had to learn to

be grateful for the time I spent with him, not regretting that we didn't get

enough. I still believe that Xavier and Mama are here, watching over us.

Most mornings, I find myself outside on the porch, watching the

sunrise with a cup of chamomile in hand and warm memories of Xavier. In

the afternoons, I draw the waves and smiling faces, my heart so full

sometimes I don't know how I hold it.

It is better than what I dreamed.

We are safe here and even after almost 6 months here it is hard to get

used to. Knowing that there is no more running, just like Silas promised.
My curly headed boy falls fast asleep after my story and I close the door

behind me.

A kiss is pressed between my shoulder blades and I spin around into

Silas's arms. His hair is all over the place from the wind outside and I bring

him close, meeting his rough kiss. For some reason, this night feels

different from the others. The happiest I have been to spend the days with

my boys.

"I put him to bed," Silas pulls me further into his arms, holding me

against his side as he ushers me to our bedroom. I stall at the door when I

hear the music playing, smiling as At Last by Etta James. It's become our

song. Laughing he swoops me up and closes the door behind us, dancing

the night away with me.

Old blues drifts from the room while the ocean drifts outside, I feel

safe in Silas's arms.

These days with him by the beach have been the sweetest, "I want to

be with you for the rest of my life. I never want to leave you or Ant, I want
to watch him grow up and grow old with you. 90 with licenses to kill." I

throw my head back and laugh and he kisses my throat, grinning down at

me. Silas would probably look sexy, no doubt about it. His perfect dimple

appears when he smiles and I press my lips to it.

Silas turns me under his arm, taking all of me in. Since battling Cain,

Silas has slowly helped me piece everything back together. Understanding

now why I couldn't remember, more than just trauma and survival. Cain

wanted my mind too, I'm only happy that Silas managed to pull me out

before I was lost.

I've started to like this Estrella. I feel strong and I know myself better

than I have my entire life. I am me again, who I was before anyone owned

me.

The wolf ring hangs around my neck, back in its rightful. It isn't

alone. Another ring hangs off the end of it. The memory of that night makes

me smile, Silas and I on the beach when he asked to make it official.

 "I know you have never really had a choice with things so I wanted to

leave it up to you. I want you to be my partner for life, for all intents and

purposes, my wife. I can't live a single day without you, you came like a

storm and tore my life apart. I can't thank you enough for it, for allowing

me to love you. For letting me grow a life with you and Ant."

I'm a mess but he doesn't care, kissing me softly through the tears,

"Ant gave me his resounding approval and so did the others, Vincent was a

bit heartbroken since he had planned to swoop you off your feet and run

away with you, " We both chuckle before he continues, "You are an amazing

woman, an incredible mother, and one hell of a life partner. So I was

thinking, what the hell do I have to lose when the only thing I worry about

losing, is you?"

A week later, I signed the papers and agreed to be his forever.

And Silas vowed the same.

My wedding ring hangs with his wolf around my neck, a reminder of

how Silas has managed to turn every bad into something good.
 I don't hear the wolves in my head anymore, somehow vanished since

I escaped Cain. No one on my tail and an entire future ahead of me. I've

escaped the golden palace, escaped the glass prison, and now I rest in our

blue dream house. Listening to the waves outside while old blues plays in

the background, my son safe and sound asleep. Heaven at my fingertips.

Silas kisses me softly, "I love you, Estrella."

I will never grow tired of hearing it, knowing he is mine forever, "I

love you, Wolfe."

present day, unknown pov

The wind pushes against the windows, a storm building outside and I

can see that the staff is preparing for it. It wouldn't be the best if we lose

power and are not prepared. "Window again, love, before bedtime" I don't

expect a response, there never is one from her. I have gotten used to the

silence and spend the time talking to her. Hoping I will see a flicker of the
person she used to be. I guess we may never know, but I take peace in

knowing I at least make her comfortable.

Once she is dressed, I move her wheelchair over and help her into it.

Sitting her right beside the window as the rain paints pictures across the

reflection. She doesn't stir, golden brown eyes taking everything in. With a

few soft words and more silence, I leave her be deciding it is best that I

check in on how everything is going.

The nurses are at the station, coffee in hand and jackets on from the

chill growing in the room. I throw my own coat on, grabbing the clipboard

to finish what needs to be filed.

"Any updates, Lydia?" Jackie, an RN calls from hehind me and I look

over my shoulder. Her small eyes squint even further and I send her a

questioning stare,

"What about?" Leaving my clipboard behind, I join the group of

nurses while keeping my eye on the clock. It is getting late and the storm is

getting worse, this is going to be a long night.

 "The Mysterious Case of Jane doe? Has she spoken at all yet?"

"It's been a year, don't you think if she did I would be hollering

through the facility?" We all chuckle a bit, Jane Doe has been the talk of the

town since she arrived here mysteriously. Her body left on one of the

hospital beds with no notice of arrival and no clues to how she got there.

Even after footage and investigation, there was nothing about her identity

anywhere.

As if she had never existed.

To this day, she is one of the strangest cases I have ever had. Her

physical body is completely healthy, if anything her bady mass and muscle

indicate that she was in prime condition. Very active with no visible

scarring except for a wound on the back of her neck. Almost like she was

grazed by a bullet and it destroyed a tattoo she once had there.

The only problem we can settle on is her brain. The only answer can

be that trauma or damage has caused her to lose function in her brain.

Memory, speech, and thought in a constant renegade.

 No one ever claimed her, no matter who we spoke to, no one knew

who she was. The beautiful Jane Doe was never called for, left to spend her

days in that hospital bed or in that wheelchair looking out the window.

My heart hurts for her, who she might have been.

There is only so much I can do, but I make it my priority to keep her

comfortable. That despite her condition, her quality of life is the best. All

the nurses know I have grown attached to the strange woman and always

talk about her.

The beautiful woman with no name in 213.

I am about to speak up when the lights go out all around us and

everyone is encased in darkness, the generators not turning on. Panic comes

from some of the patients but the nurses are quick to disperse and take on

the situation. Getting lights and rounding up everyone so we can get to a

safe space.

We move most of them to the lobby where there is still some light,

letting out notices to the nearby hospital just in case. When I confirm that
we have most of them here, I excuse myself to check on Jane Doe. Worry

fills me and I pick up my pace, taking the stairs up and passing the familiar

numbers until I reach her door. It is compietely dark except for the light

coming through her window from the light post outside. What's weird is the

sound of music, low tones of blues coming from her side.

I stop abruptly at the door when I see she isn't alone.

Through the shadows, I can see a large man sitting beside Jane Doe,

his hand in hers as he whispers softly to her. As always, she stares blankly

out the window. There is a familiarity I sense, the sweet smile he sends her

even when she isn't looking at him. How he delicately moves her curly hair

behind her ear.

He talks to her like she is actually there, carrying on the one-sided

conversation and holding onto her like he never wants to let go. From this

brief moment, it hits me. This stranger knows Jane Doe.

His dark clothing conceals most of him except some pieces of his

face, dark green eyes and a rugged grin. It does nothing to hide his build,
similar to a soldier or boxer. He's a fighter and I wonder then if Jane was

one too. How they met, what happened to her, why no one knows who she

is, why there was no one to claim her. My questions won't be answered and

I can't find it in me to interrupt, hidden away by the darkness I listen to the

man speak to her.

His voice sounds strong through the clap of rain and the voice of Etta

James, At Last playing as he speaks to Jane. "Ant got an A on his math

homework, the boys treated him to pizza and ice cream." His deep voice

carries over the sound of the rain, a soft lullaby and he smiles recalling the

memory, "He was so hyper I had to stay with him until he fell asleep. He

swore he was a superhero and tried to fly of the couch,"

Jane says nothing, watching the glass but it doesn't stop him.

"His teachers say he is a great student, well behaved and more

intelligent than his counterparts. They want to put him a grade up isn't that

amazing?"
 The storm continues to rage, the darkness allowing the two a hiding

place. The man's hand gently strokes her palm before he lays a small kiss on

it, "He was so happy when he found out, he thought it would have made

you and Xavier very happy." The stranger clears his throat as if emotion has

welled in his throat, a story I will never know causing him profound

sadness.

“Vince is still annoying which Samson hates but tolerates since the

others won't let him kill him. Reynolds met a girl, I think you would have

threatened her and kicked her ass if she ever broke his heart," Names,

people, maybe even a family who knows Jane Doe. People who love her.

She doesn't make any moves, eyes on the glass. Away from everyone,

locked in the endless loop of her mind. Not even aware of the man out here,

knocking, begging to be let in.

A slight flicker comes from the light above them and he looks up and

then out the window as if sensing he is out of time. A forlorn look falls upon
his face and he kneels in front of Jane, cupping her face gently, moving her

so her eyes are away from the glass and now on him.

"There you are, beautiful," He whispers, looking into her eyes while

stroking her cheek before he rests his forehead against hers.

"I will be back, baby, behave while I'm away?" He says it as if he is

waiting for her to respond, maybe the way she used to. My heart is heavy in

my chest as I watch him raise to his feet, kissing her cheek gently. He

leaves her with a single promise, taking the soft music and smiles with him.

The man stands and opens the window letting the storm in and with one last

longing look at Jane Doe, he disappears into the night.

In her lap, the stranger leaves a single red rose.

Original Note From Himmy:

I bawled my eyes out at this ending, it is so cruel and would have

been an incredible plot twist. But it probably would have wrecked the lives
of everyone who read it. The last chapter, Revenge, would not be in the

book. This would have been the last chapter after The King's War leaving

readers to wonder if they ever captured Cain or got their revenge.

Before I decided to make this a series, this is what I had planned for

the end of a standalone book. Without the whole role of Viper, it would have

all been finished here. I wanted a happy ending for Estrella and Silas but

also wanted readers to know how different their ending could have been.

There are not always happy endings, just closings.

In Estrella's head, she got her happily ever after with Silas and Ant.

The blue house by the water, a place to lay her family to rest, a new life to

live with the man she loved. She got the life she dreamed about but

sacrificed her reality. Ant got the normal life, a family, and safety like she

always wanted. But it was all without her. Though heartbreaking, Estrella

isn't suffering anymore, in her head she got the haven by the sea with the

loves of her life,

 In this version, Estrella spends the rest of her days as a hollow shell.

Trapped in her own mind because of Viper, losing her will and wiped of

everything that made Estrella who she was. Silas never loves again, never

forgetting about his star and even though she does not remember him or

anyone else she may have loved, he visits her.

Silas hopes that one day she will return to them and he tells her

stories of her friends, Ant as he grows up, the people who spend the rest of

their lives wanting to be with her again. The people who miss her. Even

though she is not able to live it, Silas tells her the stories and hopes one day

that his Donna will return to him. Despite the heartache, he keeps his

promise of keeping Ant safe and giving him the life Xavier and Estrella

deserved.

OceanofPDF.com
 1 "Ek sal terug wees vir jou": "I'll be back for you"

2 "¡Follame, Hijo de puta, follame!: “Fuck me, motherfucker, fuck me!” or “Fuck
me, son of a bitch, fuck me!”

3 "Y Vete a la mierda también, Elizabeth,": And fuck you too, Elizabeth,"

4 il mio re, mio marito: my king, my husband.

5 “Help me”

6 “Eager bunny.”

7 "Fuck it, it's so beautiful."

8 “My regime”

9 “God help me”

10 My beauty

OceanofPDF.com
OceanofPDF.com